Emil Schurer - The History of The Jewish People in The Age of Jesus Christ (175 B.C.-A.D. 135) Vol. 3 Part 2 (1987) PDF

THE HISTORY
OF T H E J E W I S H PEOPLE
IN T H E A G E OF J E S U S C H R I S T
(175 B . C . - A . D . 135)
BY
E M I L SGHtFRER
A NEW ENGLISH VERSION

R E V I S E D A N D E D I T E D BY
GEZA VERMES FERGUS MILLAR
MARTIN GOODMAN
Literary Editor
PAMELA VERMES
Organizing Editor
M A T T H E W BLACK
VOLUME I I I , PART 2
EDINBURGH T . & T . C L A R K L T D 5 9 GEORGE STREET

Revised English Edition
Copyright ({'^ 1 9 8 7 T. & T . (U.ARK LTD.
SKI IN MONOIYPE BASKERVILLE l o ON 11 POINT

MY BRADI.KY C O M P I I I N G , LOWER SOUDLEY, GLOS.
O N A MONOrYHK l.ASER(X)MP PHOTOTYPESETrER
A l o x f O R i ) UNivERsrrY c:oMPLriNO SERVICE
P R I N T E D BY PA(iE BROS (NORWICH) LIMITED
BOUND BY HUNLER «t FOULIS LIMITED, EDINBURGH
FOR
T. & T. CLARK LTD E D I N B U R G H
Schiirer, Emil
T h e history of t h e Jewish people in t h e age of Jesus Christ.—New
English version
V o l . 3 Pt. 2
I. Jews—History—175 B.C.-135 A . D .
I. Title IL Vermes, Geza I I I . Millar, Fergus
I V . Goodman, M a r t i n V. Geschichte des jiidischen Volkes
im Zeitalter Jesu Christi. English
933 DS122
ISBN o 567 09373 5
FIRST EDITION AND REPRINTS 1885-1924

REVISED EDITION 1987
All Rights Reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in

a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, electronic,
mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without the prior
permission of T. & T. Clark Ltd.
Preface
As e x p l a i n e d in t h e Preface t o v o l u m e I I I . i , it b e c a m e c l e a r in t h e
( o u r s e of p r i n t i n g t h e t h i r d a n d last v o l u m e o f the r e v i s e d e d i t i o n o f
Schiirer's History t h a t t h e v e r y e x t e n s i v e m a t e r i a l a v a i l a b l e h a d i n c r e a s e d
the b u l k o f the w o r k to t h e p o i n t w h e r e d i v i s i o n i n t o t w o h a l v e s w a s
essential. V o l u m e I I I . i t h e r e f o r e c o n t a i n s t h e l a r g e r p a r t , n a m e l y §31 o n
the D i a s p o r a , §32 o n J e w i s h h t e r a t u r e c o m p o s e d in H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c ,
a n d § 3 3 A on t h a t c o m p o s e d i n G r e e k . T h e e d i t o r s h a v e a d o p t e d t h e
p r i n c i p l e o f division a c c o r d i n g t o the o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e w r i t i n g s , a s
opposed to presumed geographical p r o v e n a n c e .
I n the p r e s e n t v o l u m e 111.2, w h i c h b r i n g s t h e e n t i r e w o r k to a close,
continuous p a g e - n u m b e r i n g with I I I . i h a s b e e n retained. It contains
firstly § 3 3 6 , on J e w i s h l i t e r a t u r e w h o s e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e o f c o m p o s i t i o n
is u n c e r t a i n , revised j o i n t l y by G e z a V e r m e s a n d M a r t i n G o o d m a n . T h e
text c o n c l u d e s w i t h §34 on P h i l o , for w h i c h t h e e n t i r e a c a d e m i c
responsibility b e l o n g s to M r s J e n n y M o r r i s ( W y c o m b e A b b e y S c h o o l ) , t o
w h o m t h e e d i t o r s a r e e x t r e m e l y g r a t e f u l . F i n a l p r e p a r a t i o n for t h i s
section for the press w a s u n d e r t a k e n by F e r g u s M i l l a r .
T h e v o l u m e is c o m p l e t e d by a d e t a i l e d i n d e x c o v e r i n g t h e w h o l e w o r k .
The editors w i s h a l s o to t h a n k D r L e o n i e A r c h e r , F e l l o w o f t h e O x f o r d
C e n t r e for P o s t g r a d u a t e H e b r e w S t u d i e s , for c a r r y i n g o u t this i n t r i c a t e
a n d laborious task.
T h e e d i t o r s w o u l d n o t hke t o t a k e t h e i r l e a v e w i t h o u t p a y i n g t h e i r
p r o f o u n d respects t o t h e m e m o r y of E m i l S c h i i r e r , t h e s u p r e m e q u a h t y of
w h o s e s c h o l a r s h i p is best s h o w n by t h e f a c t t h a t it c a n t o l e r a t e r e v i s i o n
m o r e t h a n a c e n t u r y after the first e d i t i o n .
I July 1986
Contents
Preface . . . . . . . . . . . v
Abbreviations . . . . . . . . . . xi
§336. Jewish Literature o f which t h e Original L a n g u a g e

is U n c e r t a i n . . . . . . . . 705
I . R e v i s i o n a n d C o m p l e t i o n of B i b h c a l L i t e r a t u r e . 706
1. T h e G r e e k E z r a or I E s d r a s 708
2. T h e A d d i t i o n s t o E s t h e r . . . . 718
3. T h e A d d i t i o n s t o D a n i e l . . . . 722
4. T h e P r a y e r of M a n a s s e h . . . . 730
5. T h e B o o k of B a r u c h ( = i B a r u c h ) 734
6. T h e L e t t e r of J e r e m i a h . . . . 743
I I . Pseudepigraphic Apocalypses . . . . 746
1. 2 ( S l a v o n i c ) E n o c h . . . . . 746
2. T h e S y r i a c A p o c a l y p s e o f B a r u c h ( = 2 B a r u c h ) . 750
I I I . Biblical M i d r a s h 757
1. T h e Life o f A d a m a n d E v e ( A p o c a l y p s e o f
Moses) . . . . . . . 757
Appendix: Other Writings about A d a m 760
2. T h e T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m 761
3. T h e T e s t a m e n t s of t h e T w e l v e P a t r i a r c h s . 767
4. T h e B o o k of J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s 781
5. T h e B o o k of E l d a d a n d M o d a d . 783
6. T h e L i v e s of t h e P r o p h e t s . . . . 783
Appendix: Works of U n c e r t a i n Qewish o r Christian)
Origin
1. T h e O d e s of S o l o m o n . . . . 787
2. T h e G r e e k A p o c a l y p s e o f B a r u c h (3 B a r u c h ) 789
3. A p o c r y p h o n o f Ezekiel 793
4. Lost P s e u d e p i g r a p h a . 796
1. T h e P r a y e r of J o s e p h 798
2. T h e A p o c a l y p s e o f E l i j a h 799
3. T h e A p o c a l y p s e o f Z e p h a n i a h 803
5. S m a l l F r a g m e n t s of A n o n y m o u s J e w i s h L i t e r a t u r e
in Christian Texts . . . . . . 805
Contents
§34. T h e J e w i s h P h i l o s o p h e r Philo . 809

I . Life a n d W o r k s 813
Quaestiones et Solutiones 826
Legum Allegoria 830
De Cherubim 833
De sacrificiis Abelis et Caini 833
Quod deterius potiori insidiari soleat 834
De posteritale Caini . 834
Dr gtgantibus 835
Qjiod deus sit immutabilis 835
Dr a^TuuUura 836
De plantatione Noe 836
De ebrietate 836
De sobrietate 837
De conjusione linguarum 837
De migratione Abrahami 837
Quis rerum divinarum haeres 837
De congressio eruditionis causa 838
De fuga et inventione
839
De mutatione nominum
839
De deo .
839
De somniis i—ii
839
T h e Exposition 840
De opificio mundi 844
De Abrahamo . 846
De losepho 846
De Decalogo 847
De Specialibus Legibus i-iv 847
De virtutibus 850
De praemiis et poenis 853
De exsecrationibus 853
De vita Mosis i-ii 854
Quod omnis probus liber 856
De vita contemplativa 856
De aeternitate mundi 858
In Flaccum 859
De legatione ad Gaium 859
De providentia . 864
De animalibus . 865
Hypothetica (Apologia pro ludaeis) 866
Lost W o r k s 868
W o r k s w r o n g l y a t t r i b u t e d to P h i l o 868
IL Philo's P h i l o s o p h i c a l T h o u g h t 871
I. God . . . . 880
Contents
2. T h e I n t e r m e d i a r y B e i n g H a n d ihr |.4»KO% HMi

3. Creation and P r e s e r v a d o n o l ilir W n i l d HHr,
4- T h e o r y o f M a n , a r u i K f h i « » H8()
Indexes 891
M a i n I n d e x (Narnr;* a n d Sul)jrtts) 893
I.
G r e e k W o r d List lOIO
a.
3-
H e b r e w a n d A r a m a i c Word List 1013
Abbreviations
AAAScHung Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae

AAB A b h a n d l u n g e n der D e u t s c h e n (Preussischen) A k a d e m i e
d e r W i s s e n s c h a f t e n zu B e r l i n
AAM A b h a n d l u n g e n der B a y e r i s c h e n A k a d e m i e d e r W i s s e n
schaften, M i i n c h e n
AArchAcSc Acta Archaeologica Academiae Scientiarum H u n g a r -
Hung icae
AfO A r c h i v fiir O r i e n t f o r s c h u n g
AlPhOS A n n u a i r e d e I ' I n s t i t u t d e P h i l o l o g i e et d ' H i s t o i r e
O r i e n t a l e s e t Slaves
AJA American Journal of Archaeology
AJAH American Journal of Ancient History
AJ P h A m e r i c a n J o u r n a l of Philology
AJS Review A s s o c i a t i o n for J e w i s h S t u d i e s R e v i e w
AJSL A m e r i c a n J o u r n a l of Semitic L a n g u a g e s a n d Literatures
AJTh American Journal of Theology
ALGHJ Arbeiten zur Literatur und Geschichte des hellenistischen
Judentums
ALUOS A n n u a l o f L e e d s U n i v e r s i t y O r i e n t a l Society
AN E T J - B . P r i t c h a r d ( e d . ) . Ancient Near Eastern Texts Relating to
the Old Testament (1969)
AnglThR Anglican Theological Review
ANRW H . T e m p o r i n i ( e d . ) , Aufstieg und Niedergang der romischen
mit
AP A. C o w l e y , Aramaic Papyri of the Fifth Century B.C.
(1923)
APAT E. K a u t z s c h ( e d . ) . Die Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen des
Alten Testaments (1900)
\ PO E. S a c h a u , Aramdische Papyrus und Ostraka aus einer Militdr-
Kolonie zu Elephantine ( 1 9 1 1 )
APOT R . H . C h a r l e s , Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha of the Old
Testament I - I I ( 1 9 1 2 - 1 3 )
ARW A r c h i v fiir R e l i g i o n s w i s s e n s c h a f t
AS A n a t o h a n Studies
xii Abbm>iatwn.\
ASTI A n n u a l of the Swedish Theologieal Institute
Ath. Mitt. Mitteilungen des Deutschen Archaologischen Instituts,
Athenische Abteilung
AWH A k a d e m i e der Wissenschaften, Heidelberg
HA Biblical A r c h a e o l o g i s t
HA.'\) j . J . Collins, Between Athens and Jerusalem (1983)
BA( : Bulletino d i A r c h e o l o g i a C r i s t i a n a
BAR liritish Archaeological Reports
BASOR Htillrtin of the A m e r i c a n S c h o o l s of O r i e n t a l R e s e a r c h
BASP Hiillrtin of the A m e r i c a n S o c i e t y of P a p y r o l o g i s t s
BAW Hayrri.Hi hr Akademie d e r Wissenschaften
BBB Boiuirr Biblische Beitrage
BC'H Hiillrtin dr Correspondance H e l l e n i q u e
BK Hullrtin fcpigraphique, in R E G
BCilJ Aegyptische Urkunden aus den Koeniglichen (Staatlichen)
Museen Berlin, Griechische Urkunden
Bibl Biblica
BIFAO Bulletin d e I T n s d t u t franâis d ' a r c h e o l o g i e o r i e n t a l e
BIOSCS B u U e d n o f the I n t e r n a t i o n a l O r g a n i z a t i o n for S e p t u a g i n t
a n d C o g n a t e Studies
BJPES Bulletin o f t h e J e w i s h P a l e s t i n e E x p l o r a d o n S o c i e t y
BJRL Bulledn o f the J o h n Rylands L i b r a r y
BL British L i b r a r y
BMC Catalogue of the Greek Coins in the British Museum
BO Bibliotheca Orientalis
BP E. G . K r a e l i n g , The Brooklyn Museum Aramaic Papyri
(1953)
BSAA B u l l e d n d e la S o c i e t e d ' A r c h e o l o g i e d ' A l e x a n d r i e
BSOAS Bulletin o f t h e S c h o o l of O r i e n t a l a n d African S t u d i e s
Bull. a r c h . Bulletin A r c h e o l o g i q u e du C o m i t e d e s T r a v a u x
H i s t o r i q u e s e t Scientifiques
BWA(N)T Beitrage z u r Wissenschaft v o m Alten ( u n d N e u e n )
Testament
Byz. Z B y z a n t i n i s c h e Zeitschrift
BZ Biblische Zeitschrift
BZAW Beihefte z u r Zeitschrift fiir die A l t t e s t a m e n t l i c h e
Wissenschaft
BZNW Beihefte z u r Zeitschrift fiir die N e u t e s t a m e n t l i c h e
Wissenschaft
CBQ. Cathohc Bibhcal Quarterly
CCAGr Catalogus Codicum Astrologorum Graecorum
CCAR Central Conference of the American R a b b i s
CCL C o r p u s C h r i s t i a n o r u m , series L a t i n a
CE Chronique d'Egypte
Abbreviations xiii
(;KRP A. H . M . J o n e s , Cities of tht Haxtttn Homm Pummf\
(^1971)
('(i P. E . K a h l e , The Cairo (ifmâ (' IMV>'
('IG Corpus Inscriptionum (iratcarum
GIH Corpus Inscriptionum lltbtauarum
GIHJ A. S c h c i b c r , (Corpus Inscriptionum Hungariae Judaicarum
(i960)
GIJ J. B. F r c y , Corpus Inscriptionum ludaicarum I-II (1939,
'95')
C-IL Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum
(ÎRB I. S t r u v e , Corpus Inscriptionum Regni Bosporani (1965)
CJIS Corpus Inscriptionum Semiticarum
CJZC G. L u e d e r i t z , Corpus jiidischer êugnisse aus der Cyrenaika
(1983)
CNRS C e n t r e N a t i o n a l de l a R e c h e r c h e Scientifique
GPh Classical P h i l o l o g y
CiPJ V . T c h e r i k o v e r , A. F u k s , M . S t e r n , Corpus Papyrorum
Judaicarum I—III (1957—64)
CPR C. W e s s e l y et al.. Corpus Papyrorum Raineri
CQ_ Classical Q u a r t e r l y
C'RAl C o m p t e s - r e n d u s d e I ' A c a d e m i e d e s I n s c r i p t i o n s e t Belles-
lettres
('SCO Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium
(]SEL Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum
C^SHB Corpus Scriptorum Historiae Byzantinae
(' W L. G o h n , P . W e n d l a n d a n d S. R e i t e r , Philonis opera quae
supersunt
I)AC(L) Dictionnaire d'Archeologie Chretienne et de Liturgie
I)B Dictionnaire de la Bible
DBS Dictionnaire de la Bible, Supplement
DCB Dictionary of Christian Biography
DF B. L i f s h i t z , Donateurs etfondateurs dans les synagogues juives
(1967)
1) J D Discoveries in the Judaean Desert
DOP D u m b a r t o n Oaks Papers
DSS G. V e r m e s , The Dead Sea Scrolls: Qumran in Perspective
( 1 9 7 7 , 1982)
DSSE G. V e r m e s , The Dead Sea Scrolls in English ( 1 9 6 2 , ^1975)
DThC Dictionnaire de la Theologie Catholique
DWA Denkschriften der W i e n e r A k a d e m i e
I'-B E s t u d i o s Biblicos
l'"-K A. D u p o n t - S o m m e r , Les ecrits esseniens decouverts pres de la
Mer Morte (1959, ^1964)
KHR E t u d e s s u r I ' H i s t o i r e des R e h g i o n s
Abbreviations
EJ Encyclopaedia Judaica
ESJL B. Z . W a c h o l d e r , Eupolemus: A Study of Judaeo-Greek
Literature (1974)
KThL Ephemerides Theologicae Lovanienses
KvTh Evangelische Theologie
RMII F. Jacoby, Die Fragmente der griechischen Historiker
KIKi I. Miiller, Fragmenta Historicorum Graecorum
FlUA C. R. Holladay, Fragments from Hellenistic Jewish Authors,
I: Historians (1983)
FIRA S, Ric(-ol>ono, Fontes luris Romani Anteiustiniani
FJB Franktiirlrr Judaistische Beitrage
FPC; A.-M, Denis, Fragmenta Pseudepigraphorum quae supersunt
Graeca (1970)
FRLANI Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und Neuen
Testaments
GAQ j . A. Fitzmyer, The Genesis Apocryphon of Qumran Cave I: A
Commentary (1966, ^ 1 9 7 1 )
GCS Die Griechischen Christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten drei
Jahrhunderte
GJV E. S c h i i r e r , Geschichte des judischen Volkes im êitalter Jesu
Christi
GLAJJ M . S t e r n , Greek and Latin Authors on Jews and Judaism I—III
(1974-84)
GRBS Greek, R o m a n and Byzantine Studies
HDB Hastings' Dictionary of the Bible
HelL L. R o b e r t , Hellenica I - X I I I ( 1 9 4 0 - 6 5 )
HERE Hastings' Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics
HJ Historisches J a h r b u c h
HSCPh H a r v a r d S t u d i e s in Classical P h i l o l o g y
HThR Harvard Theological Review
HUCA H e b r e w U n i o n College A n n u a l
HZ H i s t o r i s c h e Zeitschrift
IBM C. T . N e w t o n et al.. The Collection of Ancient Greek
Inscriptions in the British Museum
ICC International Critical Commentary
ID Inscriptions de Delos
IDB The Interpreter's Dictionary of the Bible
IDBS The Interpreter's Dictionary of the Bible, Supplementary Volume
lEJ Israel E x p l o r a t i o n J o u r n a l
IG Inscriptiones Graecae
I G Bulg Inscriptiones Graecae in Bulgaria Repertae
IGLS Inscriptions grecques et latines de la Syrie
IGR R. C a g n a t et al., Inscriptiones Graecae ad Res Romanas
Pertinentes
Abbreviations xv
IGUR Inscriptiones Graecae Urbis Roma*

IK Inschriften griechischer Stddtt au% KhttMum
ILAlg Inscriptions latines de rAlgin^
ILChV Inscriptiones Latinat (.'hritltanae V'etttrs
ILS Inscriptiones iMtinat Stlectae
Ins. Cret. Inscriptiones Creticae
lOSCS International Organization for S e p t u a g i n t a n d C o g n a t e
Studies
lOSPE I. L a t y s c h e v , Inscriptiones Antiquae Orae Septentrionalis Ponti
Euxini Graecae et Latinae
lOTG H . B . S w e t e a n d R . O t d e y , Introduction to the Old Testament
in Greek (1920)
IPGAT A . - M . D e n i s , Introduction aux pseudepigraphes grecs d'Ancien
Testament (1970)
1st. M i t t . Mitteilungen des Deutschen Archaologischen Instituts,
Istanbuler Abteilung
JAC J a h r b u c h fiir A n t i k e u n d C h r i s t e n t u m
JAOS J o u r n a l of the American Oriental Society
JBL J o u r n a l o f Biblical L i t e r a t u r e
JBR J o u r n a l of Bible a n d Religion
JDAI J a h r b u c h des D e u t s c h e n A r c h a o l o g i s c h e n I n s t i t u t s
JE The Jewish Encyclopedia
JEA Journal of Egyptian Archaeology
JHS J o u r n a l of Hellenic Studies
JIH A. Scheiber (ed.), Jewish Inscriptions in Hungary
(1983)
JJP J o u r n a l of Juristic Papyrology
JJS Journal ofjewish Studies
J LBBM G. W . E . N i c k e l s b u r g , Jewish Literature between the Bible and
the Mishnah ( 1 9 8 1 )
JNES Journal of Near Eastern Studies
JOAI J a h r b u c h des O s t e r r e i c h i s c h e n A r c h a o l o g i s c h e n I n s t i t u t s
JPFC S. S a f r a i a n d M . S t e r n ( e d s . ) , The Jewish People in the First
Century I - I I ( 1 9 7 4 - 7 6 )
JPOS J o u r n a l of t h e Palestine O r i e n t a l Society
JPTh J a h r b u c h e r fiir P r o t e s t a n t i s c h e T h e o l o g i e
JQR Jewish Quarterly Review
JRAS J o u r n a l of t h e R o y a l Asiatic Society
JRS J o u r n a l of R o m a n Studies
JS Journal des Savants
JSHRZ Judische Schriften aus hellenistischer und romischer êit
JSJ J o u r n a l for t h e S t u d y of J u d a i s m
JSS(t) J o u r n a l of Semitic Studies
JThSt J o u r n a l of T h e o l o g i c a l S t u d i e s
xvi Abbreviations
JWSTP M . E . S t o n e ( e d . ) , Jewish mittngs of the Second Temple

Period (1984)
JZWL J i i d i s c h e Zeitschrift fiir Wissenschaft u n d L e b e n
KAI H . D o n n e r a n d W . R b l h g , Kanaandische und Aramdische
Inschriften I - I I ( ^ 1 9 7 1 - 6 )
I.ASBI' Liber A n n u u s Studii Bibhci Franciscani
L'lliK L e x i k o n fiir T h e o l o g i e u n d K i r c h e
MAM.A Monumenta Asiae Minoris Antiqua
MDAI .Vliueilungen des D e u t s c h e n A r c h a o l o g i s c h e n I n s t i t u t s
MKFR V l f l a n g r s d<' I'f.eole frangaise d e R o m e
MGH Monumenta dermaniae Historica
M(fWJ Vional.s.schrtfl liir ( J e s c h i c h t e u n d W i s s e n s c h a f t d e s
Judrnluni.s
MPAT j . A. F i t / . m y e r a n d 1). j . H a r r i n g t o n , A Manual of
Palestinian Aramaic lexis (1978)
MQ^ L. M o r a l d i , / manoscrilti di Qumrdn (1971)
MRR T . R. S . B r o u g h t o n , Magistrates of the Roman Republic I - I I
MT Masoretic Text
MUSJ M e l a n g e s d e I ' U n i v e r s i t e St. J o s e p h
NA(W)G N a c h r i c h t e n der A k a d e m i e d e r Wissenschaften in
Gottingen
NC Numismatic Chronicle
NedThT N e d e r l a n d s T h e o l o g i s c h e Tijdschrift
NESE N e u e E p h e m e r i s fiir d i e S e m i t i s c h e E p i g r a p h i k
NGGW N a c h r i c h t e n von d e r ( K g l . ) Gesellschaft d e r W i s s e n
schaften z u G o t t i n g e n
N o t . d . Sc. N o d z i e degli Scavi
NRTh Nouvelle Revue Theologique
NT Novum Testamentum
NTS(t) N e w T e s t a m e n t Studies
NTT N o r s k T e o l o g i s k Tidsskrift
OAW O s t e r r e i c h i s c h e A k a d e m i e d e r Wissenschaften
OGIS W . D i t t e n b e r g e r , Orientis Graeci Inscriptiones Selectae I - I I
OLZ Orientalische Literaturzeitung
OTP J- H . C h a r l e s w o r t h , Old Testament Pseudepigrapha I (1983)
PA P . M . F r a s e r , Ptolemaic Alexandria I - I I I ( 1 9 7 2 )
PAAJR P r o c e e d i n g s of t h e A m e r i c a n A c a d e m y for J e w i s h
Research
PBJS G. V e r m e s , Post-Biblical Jewish Studies
PBSR P a p e r s o f t h e British School a t R o m e
PCPhS P r o c e e d i n g s o f the C a m b r i d g e Philological S o c i e t y
PEFC^St Palestine Exploration F u n d , Q u a r t e r l y S t a t e m e n t
PEQ_ Palestine Exploration Q u a r t e r l y
PG J - - P - M i g n e , Patrum Graecorum Cursus Completus
Abbreviations wii
PGM K . P r e i s e n d a n z , Papyri Graecat Magimt

IV H i b . B. P . Grenfell a n d A. S. l i i i n i . Ihf l/ihrti f'ofofi I
(1906)
IMR Prosopographia Imperii Romam
PL J - P - M i g n e , Patrum iMlinoruni Cursus Completus
PMRS J . H. C h a r l r . H w o i t l i , Ihe Pseudepigrapha and Modern
Research with a Supplement ( 1 9 8 1 )
PRE Realencyclopddie Jur Protestantische Theologie und Kirche
PSBA P r o c e e d i n g s of the S o c i e t y of B i b h c a l A r c h a e o l o g y
PVTG Pseudepigrapha Veteris Testamenti Graeca
QAL Q u a d e r n i di A r c h e o l o g i a d e l l a L i b i a
Q-E J . M a i e r a n d K . S c h u b e r t , Die Qumran-Essener ( 1 9 7 3 )
RA Revue Archeologique
RAC Reallexikon fiir Antike und Christentum
RB Revue Bibhque
RBibIt Rivista Biblica Italiana
RBT Realencyclopddie fiir Bibel und Talmud
RE P a u l y - W i s s o w a , Realencyclopddie der classischen Altertums
wissenschaft
REA Revue des Etudes Anciennes
REG Revue des Etudes Grecques
REJ Revue des Etudes Juives
REtSl R e v u e des Etudes Slaves
RGG Religion in Geschichte und Gegenwart
RhM Rheinisches M u s e u m
RHP(h)R R e v u e d ' H i s t o i r e et de Philosophie Religieuses
RHR R e v u e d e I ' H i s t o i r e des R e l i g i o n s
RIU L. B a r k o c z i a n d A . M o c s y , Die romischen Inschriften
Ungarns
Riv. fil. R i v i s t a d i filologia e d ' i s t r u z i o n e p u b b l i c a
RN Revue Numismatique
RPh R e v u e d e Philologie
RQ_ Revue de Qumran
RQCA R o m i s c h e Q u a r t a l s c h r i f t fur C h r i s t l i c h e A l t e r t u m s k u n d e
RS(c)R R e c h e r c h e s d e Science Religieuse
RSem Revue semitique
RSPhTh R e v u e d e s sciences p h i l o s o p h i q u e s e t t h e o l o g i q u e s
RS(t)0(r) Rivista degh Studi O r i e n t a h
RThLouv R e v u e T h e o l o g i q u e de L o u v a i n
RThPhil R e v u e d e T h e o l o g i e et d e P h i l o s o p h i e
SAB S i t z u n g s b e r i c h t e d e r D e u t s c h e n A k a d e m i e d e r Wissen
schaften zu Berlin
SAM Sitzungsberichte der Bayerischen A k a d e m i e der
Wissen- schaften
xviii Abbrevtaltims
SAW Sitzungsberichte d e r Osterreichischen Akademie der

Wissenschaften
SB F. P r e i s i g k e , Sammelbuch griechischer Urkunden aus Agypten
SBFI.A S t u d h Bibhci Franciscani Liber A n n u u s
SBL Society o f Biblical L i t e r a t u r e
S(; Sources Chretiennes
SCI S c r i p t a C l a s s i c a Israelica
S('.< ) S t u d i Classici e O r i e n t a h
SK(» SuppU-MKMUum E p i g r a p h i c u m G r a e c u m
SKHIIW M. R o s j o v t / e l f , Social and Economic History of the Hellenistic
World
SKJ W, D i l i r n l i r r g r r , Sylloge Inscriptionum Graecarum^
SMS S. J r l h e o r , The Septuagint and Modern Study (1968)
SN'!'S(MS) S t u d i o r u m N o v i T e s t a m e n t i Societas (Monograph
Series)
SP Studia Patristica
ST Studi e Testi
STJ G. V e r m e s , Scripture and Tradition in Judaism ( 1 9 6 1 , ^ 1 9 7 3 )
Str.-B. H . L . S t r a c k a n d P . Billerbeck, Kommentar zum Neuen
Testament aus Talmud und Midrasch ( 1 9 2 4 - 2 8 )
StTh Studia Theologica
SVT Supplements t o Vetus Testamentum
TAM Tituli Asiae Minoris
TAPhA T r a n s a c t i o n s o f the A m e r i c a n P h i l o l o g i c a l A s s o c i a t i o n
TDNT Theological Dictionary of the Mew Testament
Theol. Bl. Theologische Blatter
ThLZ Theologische Literaturzeitung
ThQ Theologische Quartalschrift
ThR Theologische R e v u e
ThStKr Theologische Studien u n d Kritiken
ThStud Theological Studies
ThWNT Theologisches Worterbuch zum Neuen Testament
ThZ T h e o l o g i s c h e Zeitschrift
TLS Times Literary Supplement
T Q J . C a r m i g n a c , Les textes de Qumrdn I—II ( 1 9 6 1 - 6 3 )
TQHD E. L o h s e , Die Texte von Qumran hebrdisch und deutsch (1964,
'1971)
TS Y. Y a d i n , The Temple Scroll I - I I (1983)
TTM J . M a i e r , Die Texte vom Toten Meer I - I I (i960)
TU Texte und Untersuchungen
VC Vigiliae C h r i s t i a n a e
VDI V e s t n i k D r e v n e Istorii
VT Vetus Testamentum
VTS Vetus Testamentum, Supplement
Abbreviations \i\
W i s s e n s c h a f t l i c h e U n t r r s i n huiiKen /tun Nmrn Irsi.i

ment
W i e n e r Zeitschrift /.ur Kun<lr tlr\ ^1lllê^l.l^(l<•s
Y a l e Classical Studirn
Zeitschrift Ilir d i e A h i r M a n i r n i h t h<- Wi.ssenschaft
Zeitschrift d r s D r n l s c h e n P a l i i s t i n a - V e r e i n s
Zeitschrift fiir Katholi.sche T h e o l o g i e
Zeitschrift fur d i e N e u t e s t a m e n t l i c h e W i s s e n s c h a f t
Zeitschrift fiir P a p y r o l o g i e u n d E p i g r a p h i k
Zeitschrift fiir R e l i g i o n s - u n d G e i s t e s g e s c h i c h t e
Zeitschrift d e r S a v i g n y - S t i f t u n g : R o m a n i s t i s c h e A b t e i l
ung
Zeitschrift fiir T h e o l o g i e u n d K i r c h e
Zeitschrift fiir W i s s e n s c h a f t l i c h e T h e o l o g i e
§33B. J E W I S H LITERATURK O K WHICH IHK ORIGINAL
LANGUAGE IS UNCKR IAIN
It h a s b e e n s h o w n that the Jewish l i t e r a t u r e of u n d o u b t e d G r e e k o r i g i n

h a s m u c h in c o m m o n with the texts c o m p o s e d o r i g i n a l l y i n S e m i t i c
l a n g u a g e s . T h e Greek w r i t i n g s w e r e affected i n c e r t a i n w a y s b y
linguistic n u a n c e s w h i c h resulted f r o m t h e u s e of G r e e k l a n g u a g e a n d
by t h e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s of t h e G r e e k g e n r e s in w h i c h s o m e of t h e i r i d e a s
w e r e c o u c h e d , b u t for m u c h of t h e s u r v i v i n g h t e r a t u r e w h o s e J e w i s h
a u t h o r s h i p c a n n o t b e d o u b t e d it is n o t p o s s i b l e to assign t h e t e x t to a n y
o n e original l a n g u a g e . T h e s e t e x t s h a v e a c c o r d i n g l y b e e n g r o u p e d
together separately here.
M a n y c r i t e r i a h a v e b e e n p u t f o r w a r d for e s t a b l i s h i n g t h e o r i g i n a l
l a n g u a g e of t h e s e w o r k s b u t n o n e is c o n c l u s i v e . A l m o s t all t h e t e x t s n o w
s u r v i v e o n l y i n G r e e k a n d t r a n s l a t i o n s f r o m t h e G r e e k , a fact t h a t is d u e
e n t i r e l y to t h e i r p r e s e r v a t i o n b y t h e e a r l y C h u r c h . T h e h a z a r d s of
a s s u m i n g G r e e k c o m p o s i t i o n b e c a u s e of a t e x t ' s s u r v i v a l i n G r e e k h a v e
b e e n h i g h h g h t e d b y t h e finds at Q u m r a n of S e m i t i c v e r s i o n s of s o m e
texts p r e v i o u s l y k n o w n o n l y i n G r e e k , e . g . T o b i t . T h e n o n - a p p e a r a n c e
of Q u m r a n i c m a t e r i a l i n l a t e r J e w i s h S e m i t i c sources, i . e . t h e r a b b i n i c
texts, s i m i l a r l y w a r n s a g a i n s t t a k i n g t h e silence of l a t e r J e w i s h sources
a b o u t other texts a s a n indication o f t h e G r e e k origin of those texts. It
s h o u l d b e c l e a r t h a t i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of P a l e s t i n e or t h e d i a s p o r a as t h e
p l a c e o f o r i g i n , e v e n if i t is possible w i t h o u t r e f e r e n c e to l a n g u a g e , is in
itself o n l y a v a g u e i n d i c a t i o n of t h e l a n g u a g e o f c o m p o s i t i o n , since
Greek works were certainly written in Palestine a n d Semitic works were
p r o d u c e d o u t s i d e , especially i n S y r i a a n d M e s o p o t a m i a . I d e n t i f i c a t i o n
of o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e b y t h e g e n r e o f t h e w o r k is s i m i l a r l y unsafe. T h e
c o m p o s i t i o n s w h i c h a r e clearly G r e e k a n d t h o s e w h i c h a r e clearly
S e m i t i c i n o r i g i n a r e in m a n y cases t o o close i n c o n t e n t a n d style for the
a t t r i b u t i o n of, e . g . , all a p o c a l y p t i c w r i t i n g s of u n k n o w n o r i g i n t o a
S e m i d c a u t h o r o r aU historical n a r r a t i v e t o a G r e e k a u t h o r . T h e
d i s t i n c t i o n , for i n s t a n c e , b e t w e e n G r e e k historical w r i t i n g a n d S e m i t i c
m i d r a s h is n o t in p r a c t i c e c l e a r c u t . N o r a r e m o r e specific a r g u m e n t s
m u c h b e t t e r . I d e n t i f i c a t i o n o f S e m i t i c i d i o m s i n a J e w i s h text c a n r a r e l y
in itself p r o v e a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l of t h a t text. M a n y such p h r a s e s a r e in
fact i m i t a t i o n s of t h e i n f l u e n t i a l style of t h e S e p t u a g i n t w h i c h , h o w e v e r
m u c h i t took from t h e c o m m o n G r e e k of t h e p e r i o d , w a s n o n e t h e l e s s
sufficiently s h a p e d b y S e m i t i s m s for it to b e r e a s o n a b l e to posit the
e x i s t e n c e , a t least in r e l i g i o u s c o n t e x t s , of a J e w i s h G r e e k w h i c h a
n o n - J e w w o u l d find h a r d to c o m p r e h e n d (see a b o v e , § 3 3 A . I , n o t e 2 5 ;
§33^- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language
N . Turner, ' T h e U n i q u e Character ofBibheal Greek', V T 5 (1955), p p .

2 0 8 - 1 3 ) . I t is i m p o s s i b l e t o k n o w w h e t h e r o t h e r i n f l u e n t i a l Bible
t r a n s l a t i o n s , such as t h a t o f A q u i l a i n w h i c h t h e S e m i t i s m s a r e e v e n
m o r e s t r i k i n g , h a d t h e s a m e effect on t h e l a n g u a g e of J e w s w r i t i n g i n
( i r e e k . It is a n y w a y likely, t h o u g h it c a n n o t b e p r o v e d , t h a t
iuin-S<'ptuagintal S e m i t i s m s w e r e in c o m m o n use a t least a m o n g J e w s
ill .iiras such as P a l e s t i n e , w h e r e b i l i n g u a l i s m in G r e e k a n d a S e m i t i c
laiiKuaKr was ( o m m o n . D o u b t l e s s t h e e x t e n t t o w h i c h J e w i s h G r e e k w a s
Sriuili/.r<l v a r i e d from a r e a to a r e a a n d i n d e e d from one p e r i o d t o
another. N«>r t an t h e e x i s t e n c e of w o r d p l a y s in t h e e x t a n t G r e e k texts
b e taken AS A clcnisive criterion since t h e y m a y a l w a y s h a v e b e e n
inserted by an i m a g i n a t i v e t r a n s l a t o r o f a S e m i t i c original (see b e l o w ,
p . 724, on i h e story of S u s a n n a ) .
Reliabh- c r i t e r i a for e s t a b l i s h i n g the o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of a w o r k a r e
t h e r e f o r e very limited a n d often insufficient. A S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l m a y
r e a s o n a b l y b e posited w h e n t h e e x t a n t G r e e k can only b e m a d e
c o m p r e h e n s i b l e b y h y p o t h e s i z i n g a n o r i g i n a l Semitic text w h i c h h a s
b e e n m i s t r a n s l a t e d , o r w h e n v a r i a n t s in t h e G r e e k texts a r e best
u n d e r s t o o d b y p o s i t i n g different t r a n s l a t i o n s of a Semitic w o r d o r
p h r a s e . S y n t a c d c a l analysis d e m o n s t r a t e s t h a t t h e u s e of p a r t i c u l a r
G r e e k i d i o m s , i n p a r t i c u l a r t h e use of p r e p o s i t i o n s , varies w i d e l y
b e t w e e n t h e g e n e r a h t y of texts k n o w n to b e t r a n s l a t e d from S e m i t i c
l a n g u a g e s a n d t h e g e n e r a l i t y of texts k n o w n t o be o r i g i n a l G r e e k
c o m p o s i t i o n s , cf R. A . M a r t i n , ' S o m e S y n t a c t i c a l C r i t e r i a o f
T r a n s l a t i o n G r e e k ' , V T 10 (i960), p p . 2 9 5 - 3 1 0 ; idem. Syntactical
Evidence of Semitic Sources in Greek Documents ( 1 9 7 4 ) . H o w e v e r , s u c h u s a g e
c a n o n l y be a v a l i d c r i t e r i o n w h e n u s e d o v e r a t e x t l a r g e e n o u g h t o
m a k e t h e statistical v a r i a t i o n n o t e d s i g n i f i c a n t ; i n p a r d c u l a r , since
o c c a s i o n a l a t y p i c a l use of s u c h p r e p o s i t i o n s does o c c u r , the c r i t e r i o n
s h o u l d n o t b e t r e a t e d a s a b s o l u t e for s h o r t p a s s a g e s in c o m p o s i t e texts
(see b e l o w , p . 724, on t h e a d d i d o n s t o D a n i e l ) . T h e s e p r o b l e m s a r e
n a t u r a l l y amplified w h e n t h e texts c o n c e r n e d d o n o t e v e n s u r v i v e in
Greek b u t i n translation from Greek into a n o t h e r l a n g u a g e , e.g. 2
(Slavonic) Enoch.
F o r n o n e o f the w o r k s t r e a t e d in this s e c t i o n c a n a G r e e k o r S e m i t i c
origin b e affirmed w i t h c e r t a i n t y .
I. REVISION AND COMPLETION OF BIBLICAL LITERATURE
It h a s b e e n n o t e d ( a b o v e , v o l . I I , p p . 3 1 4 - 2 1 ) t h a t it is likely t h a t a
c a n o n o f the H e b r e w B i b l e h a d a l r e a d y b e e n fixed b y t h e m i d d l e o f the
second c e n t u r y B.C. w h e n t h e book of D a n i e l w a s i n c o r p o r a t e d i n t o it,
a n d t h a t this c a n o n w a s p r o b a b l y t h e s a m e a s the p r e s e n t o n e b y t h e
t i m e of J o s e p h u s in the l a t e first c e n t u r y A.D. H o w e v e r , t h e n u m b e r of
/. Revision and Completion oJ Biblical I.Ufnilmf ^,,7
i i \ ( s n o t i n c o r p o r a t e d i n t o the p r e s e n t tan«in liiil lound 111 Hrlnrw

><\ A r a m a i c a t Q u m r a n a n d Masada Iravrn o|»rn ilir poftîhiliiy
Jews w r i t i n g i n S e m i t i c l a n g u a g e s brl<»rr Jo<»r|ilui!«, .ind l)rj<,ic t h e
f s i a h l i s h m e n t of a proto-Masorriit trxl a* anliioniaiive s o o n after
j i i s r p h u s , c o m p o s e d t h e i r o w n rrvi.HioiiH of a n d a d d i d o n s to t h e
i.iMonical b o o k s . I f so, they lailrd l o in liirve a c c e p t a n c e of t h e i r w o r k
within t h e H e b r e w c a n o n , ft)r all tlirir texts s u r v i v e o n l y i n G r e e k o r i n
i i . m s l a t i o n s a l m o s t c e r t a i n l y m a d e i r o m t h e G r e e k . I t is t h e r e f o r e
impossible to know whether these books w e r e composed b y such
Semitic a u t h o r s o r by J e w s w r i t i n g i n G r e e k . T h i s l a t t e r possibility
i ( m a i n s t h a t m o s t often a d v o c a t e d b y s c h o l a r s , b u t t h i s is p r i m a r i l y d u e
10 t h e possibly f o r t u i t o u s fact t h a t t h e w o r k s t o b e c o n s i d e r e d h e r e w e r e
|ii t'served b y G r e e k - s p e a k i n g C h r i s t i a n s .
I f t h e c o m m o n v i e w is c o r r e c t t h a t G r e e k - s p e a k i n g J ^ w s were
i r s p o n s i b l e for t h e a d d i t i o n s t o t h e b i b l i c a l c a n o n , i t m u s t b e a s s u m e d
111 t h e m t o o t h a t t h e y w r o t e b e f o r e t h e s e c o n d c e n t u r y A.D. T h e i r
l . i v o u r a b l e r e c e p t i o n o f A q u i l a ' s G r e e k t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e B i b l e (see
.ihove, p p . 4 9 3 - 9 ) suggests t h a t from t h i s d a t e t h e y relied strictly o n
11 I f s a m e t e x t a n d c a n o n as t h a t used b y H e b r e w s p e a k e r s . T h i s is
. ( • n f i r m e d b y O r i g e n ' s r e m a r k s i n his l e t t e r t o l u l i u s A f r i c a n u s . H e
speaks h e r e o f all t h e p a r t s o f t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t c a n o n w h i c h a r e
lacking i n H e b r e w , specifically of t h e a d d i t i o n s t o D a n i e l ar^d E s t h e r
. m d the b o o k s of T o b i t a n d J u d i t h , a s t h o u g h t h e y h a d never b e l o n g e d to
ilu-Jewish canon, G r e e k o r H e b r e w . H e considers t h e m as the exclusive
p r o p e r t y of C h r i s t i a n s a n d says s i m p l y t h a t t h e J e w s r e j e c t e d t h e m ,
w i t h o u t d i s t i n g u i s h i n g b e t w e e n H e b r e w J e w s a n d G r e e k J e w s [Epist. ad
African. 4 ( 2 ) - 6 ( 3 ) ; 19(13) (ed. D e L a n g e , S C 3 0 2 , p p . 524-^8, 5 6 2 ) ) .
Ih-nce, a t t h a t d m e t h e HelDrew c a n o n h a d a c q u i r e d a b s o l u t e v a l i d i t y
Iur G r e e k - s p e a k i n g J e w s as w e l l , t h o u g h i t is possible t h a t O r i g e n
| i i e s e r v e d t r a c e s o f a slightly different order for the J e w i s h G r e e k c a n o n
111 t h e m i d - t h i r d c e n t u r y A.D.^°^
A m o n g all J e w s , t h e n , t h e b o u n d a r i e s b e t w e e n canorîcal a n d
n o I I - c a n o n i c a l b o o k s h a d p r o b a b l y r e m a i n e d fluid d u r i n g t h e t w o
i c n t u r i e s B.C a n d t h e first c e n t u r y A.D. w h e n t h e c a n o n w a s finally
l i \ e d . H e n c e t h e y still a d d e d t o t h e c o l l e c d o n of h o l y w r i d n g s a l a r g e
m u n b e r of d o c u m e n t s w h i c h o r i g i n a t e d i n t h e last t w o centiaries B.C.,
<>\ even in t h e first c e n t u r y A.D. S o m e o f t h e s e w r i t i n g s h a d p r o b a b l y
i.riginally been written i n H e b r e w , w h e t h e r i n Palestine or elsewhere,
.11 u l w e r e l a t e r t r a n s l a t e d i n t o G r e e k ; o t h e r s w e r e p r o b a b l y o r i g i n a l
< .reek compositions. T h a t they were widely accepted a s holy writings
^08. N . de Lange, Origen and the Jews{\g-j6), p p . 49-55 ; the lists preserved i n Eusebius,
lliU. eccl. vi 25, 2, and Hilary, Tractatus super Psatmos 15 (PL I X , 241), suggest t h a t II
I ^clras a n d the Letter of J e r e m i a h were also included in the Jewish canon, tjut this may
'•I- due to patristic carelessness, cf. de L a n g e , op. cit., p. 53.
§33^- Jewish Literature of I /ncnlain Original Language
a m o n g G r e e k - s p e a k i n g J e w s before the first e<M»tury A.D. is c l e a r from

t h e fact t h a t t h e C h r i s t i a n c a n o n of the O l d Te-stament h a d a w i d e r a n d
m o r e fluctuating s c o p e f r o m t h e s t a r t t h a n t h e later Jewish c a n o n , a n d
this ( a n only b e e x p l a i n e d b y t h e fact t h a t C h r i s d a n i t y h a d r e c e i v e d the
(anon in precisely this f o r m from e a r h e r J u d a i s m . T h e r e f o r e , a t the
t i m e ofC Ihristian o r i g i n s , s o m e J e w s also i n c l u d e d i n t h e i r c o l l e c t i o n of
S « n p i u r r s t h e books w h i c h a r e c u s t o m a r i l y called ' a p o c r y p h a l ' ,
lollowiMK the e x a m p l e of J e r o m e , b e c a u s e t h e y w e r e l a c k i n g in t h e l a t e r
Hrhrrw (aiiotj. it s h o u l d h o w e v e r n e v e r b e forgotten t h a t a fixed
b o u n d a r y grnrrally <iid not exist before t h e e n d of t h e first c e n t u r y A.D.
A,H wril aH a<i<liiig new d o c u m e n t s to t h e S c r i p t u r e s , s o m e J e w s i n this
prri(Kl alM) pnxhu-rd m i d r a s h i c revisions of t h e w r i t i n g s t h a t a l r e a d y
existed, in t h e sanu* w a y that, in the e a r l i e r H e b r e w B i b l e , t h e
C h r o n i c l e r h a d revised t h e history of the b o o k o f K i n g s . B u t , b e s i d e s t h e
c o m p o s i t i o n of such s e p a r a t e legends p l a c e d a l o n g s i d e t h e s c r i p t u r a l
text, in .some <ases it seems that t h e c a n o n w a s sufficiently fluid i n this
p e r i o d for large i n t e r p o l a t i o n s to be injierted w i t h i n t h e t e x t itself
N o n e t h e l e s s m o s t of t h e b o o k s w r i t t e n b y J e w s on religious m a t t e r s in
this p e r i o d w e r e n e v e r a c c o r d e d s c r i p t u r a l a u t h o r i t y , a n d h a v e b e e n
discussed e l s e w h e r e . H e r e o n l y t h e following a r e g r o u p e d t o g e t h e r : ( i )
t h e revisions a n d c o m p l e t i o n s of w r i t i n g s of w h i c h o l d e r forms b e c a m e
c a n o n i c a l in t h e l a t e r J e w i s h c a n o n ( E z r a , E s t h e r , D a n i e l , t h e P r a y e r of
M a n a s s e h , w h i c h is a n a d d i t i o n t o 2 C h r . 3 3 ) , a n d (2) c e r t a i n b o o k s
o r i g i n a l l y i n t e n d e d as h o l y w r i t i n g s a n d , since t h e y w e r e r e v e r e d b y t h e
e a r l y C h u r c h as a u t h o r i t a t i v e , p r o b a b l y a c c e p t e d a s such also b y s o m e
G r e e k - s p e a k i n g J e w s b e f o r e A . D . 100 ( B a r u c h , t h e E p i s t l e of
Jeremiah).
I. The Greek Ezra (also called ILL Ezra or I Esdras)

O f the H e b r e w a n d A r a m a i c c a n o n i c a l E z r a t h e r e exists n o t o n l y a
G r e e k t r a n s l a t i o n , b u t a l s o a n o t h e r version in G r e e k c o v e r i n g m o s t of
t h e s a m e e v e n t s a n d d i f f e r i n g from t h e c a n o n i c a l E z r a p a r t l y b y
t r a n s p o s i t i o n s , p a r t l y b y t h e inclusion o f m o r e m a t e r i a l a n d p a r t l y
t h r o u g h omissions. S o m e of t h e a d d i t i o n a l m a t e r i a l is also f o u n d i n t h e
H e b r e w N e h e m i a h a n d C h r o n i c l e s , b u t s o m e is p e c u l i a r to I E s d r a s .
T h i s t e x t did n o t f o r m p a r t o f the H e b r e w c a n o n b u t w a s i n c l u d e d in
t h e L X X (as E s d r a s a) a n d t h e V u l g a t e (as H I E s d r a s ) ; I E s d r a s is t h e
u s u a l t e r m i n t h e E n g l i s h collections of t h e A p o c r y p h a a n d will
t h e r e f o r e be u s e d h e r e . T h e following s u m m a r y of t h e c o m p o s i t i o n of I
Esdras indicates t h e relation between t h e m , t h o u g h the equivalences
noted a r e not exact.
309. O n all these writings, see the general introductions to t h e Apocrypha, especially
R. H . Pfeiffer, History of N.T. Times (1949) ; B. Metzger, An Introduction to the Apocrypha
('957)-
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical lAlfntlmt 7o<)
C h a p . 1 = 2 C h r . 35—6: restoration o f «hr rriii|ili- w o i » l i i | i inidri

Josiah (639-609) a n d history of Josiah's »ii<'iriMMM» i i i i l i l ihr t l r s i i i M lion
of t h e T e m p l e (586).
C h a p . 2 : 1 - 1 5 = Ezr. i : Cyrus |)rrtnilii die rruiin ol ilu- exiles in t h e
first y e a r of his reign ( 5 3 7 ) and rrlrusrs chr rrin|)lr vessels.
C h a p . 2 : 1 6 - 3 0 = Ezr. 4:7 2 4 a ; Artaxerxes ( 4 6 4 - 4 2 5 ) forbids t h e
c o n t i n u a t i o n of the rebuilding of (the T e m p l e a n d ) t h e w a l l s of
J e r u s a l e m , because o f a complaint a g a i n s t t h e j e w s .
C h a p . 3 : 1 - 5 : 6 : independent: Z e r u b b a b e l , after t h e w a g e r of t h e
t h r e e y o u n g bodyguards ( 3 : 1 - 4 : 6 3 ) , g a i n s t h e f a v o u r of D a r i u s
( 5 2 1 - 4 8 5 ) a n d obtains h i s p e r m i s s i o n to r e p a t r i a t e t h e exiles.
C h a p . 5 : 7 - 7 3 = E z r . 2:1—4:5: a list of t h o s e w h o r e t u r n w i t h
Z e r u b b a b e l , Z e r u b b a b e l ' s a c t i v i d e s , a n d i n t e r r u p d o n of t h e b u i l d i n g of
t h e T e m p l e i n t h e t i m e o f C y r u s ( 5 3 6 - 5 2 9 ) u n t i l t h e s e c o n d y e a r of
D a r i u s (520). ( C f a l s o t h e p a r a l l e l s w i t h N e h . 7 : 6 - 7 3 a . )
C h a p . 6-7 = E z r . 4 : 2 4 b - 6 : 2 2 : r e s u m p t i o n a n d c o m p l e t i o n of t h e
building of the T e m p l e d u r i n g the sixth y e a r of D a r i u s (516).
C h a p . 8 : 1 - 9 : 3 6 = E z r . 7 - 1 0 : r e t u r n o f E z r a w i t h a c o l u m n of exiles
d u r i n g t h e s e v e n t h y e a r of A r t a x e r x e s ( 4 5 8 ) ; b e g i n n i n g o f E z r a ' s
activities.
C h a p . 9:37-55 = N e h . 7:731^-8:13: p u b l i c reading o f the L a w by
Ezra.
I E s d r a s differs t h e r e f o r e f r o m c a n o n i c a l E z r a in t h e f o l l o w i n g w a y s :
( i ) c a n o n i c a l E z r a 4 : 7 - 2 4 is f o u n d in a n e a r l i e r p l a c e ; (2) I E s d r a s
3:1—5:6 i s a p a s s a g e of u n k n o w n o r i g i n f o u n d o n l y h e r e ; (3) 2 C h r . 3 5 - 6
is p r e f i x e d to t h e b o o k ; (4) N e h . 7 : 7 3 - 8 : 1 3 is a p p e n d e d a t t h e e n d of
t h e b o o k . T h e b o o k is c h r o n o l o g i c a l l y v e r y c o n f u s e d . T h e p a s s a g e in
c a n o n i c a l E z r a 4 : 7 - 2 4 i s c h r o n o l o g i c a l l y o u t of p l a c e , b u t i t is e v e n
m o r e i n c o n g r u o u s i n t h e c o n t e x t g i v e n t o it i n I E s d r a s 2:16—30; a n d
t h e references t o t h e T e m p l e i n 2 : 1 8 - 2 0 , w h e r e E z r a o n l y m e n t i o n s t h e
r e b u i l d i n g of t h e c i t y w a l l s , m a k e t h e i n c o n g r u i t y e v e n w o r s e . T h e
history i n I E s d r a s goes b a c k w a r d s in t i m e : e v e n t s a r e a s c r i b e d first
( 2 : 1 6 - 3 0 ) to t h e r e i g n of A r t a x e r x e s , w h o o n l y b e c a m e k i n g in 465 B . C . ,
t h e n ( 3 : 1 - 5 : 6 ) to t h e r e i g n of D a r i u s , a n d l a s t (5:7—73) t o t h e r e i g n of
C y r u s . I n this last s e c d o n t h e c h r o n o l o g i c a l i n c o m p e t e n c e of t h e a u t h o r
b e c o m e s finally c l e a r f r o m h i s m e n t i o n t h a t Z e r u b b a b e l r e t u r n e d w i t h
t h e exiles u n d e r C y r u s ( c f .5:8, 6 7 - 7 3 ) , e v e n t h o u g h t h e s t o r y i n 3 : 1 - 5 : 6
h a s e x p l a i n e d in d e t a i l h o w Z e r u b b a b e l r e c e i v e d p e r m i s s i o n t o r e t u r n
t h r o u g h the p a r d c u l a r favour of Darius.
I n t r y i n g t o d e c i d e h o w I E s d r a s c a m e t o b e w r i t t e n in i t s p r e s e n t
form, it is of p r i m a r y i m p o r t a n c e t o u n d e r s t a n d t h e r e l a t i o n o f t h e text
( I ) to t h e o t h e r G r e e k v e r s i o n o f t h e E z r a s t o r y ( E s d r a s /3' in t h e
m a n u s c r i p t s o f t h e L X X , w h i c h follows t h e m a s o r e t i c H e b r e w text v e r y
(losely) a n d t o t h e L X X v e r s i o n o f H e b r e w C h r o n i c l e s (Paralipomena);
71 o §336- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language
a n d , e v e n m o r e i m p o r t a n t l y , (2) to the m a s o r e t i c H e b r e w t e x t of
C h r o n i c l e s , E z r a a n d N e h e m i a h , w h i c h s h o u l d p r o b a b l y b e a s c r i b e d to
a single a u t h o r . ^ ' ° Difficulties arise i n t h e i n v e s t i g a t i o n n o t least b e c a u s e
i( is not c e r t a i n w h e t h e r I E s d r a s is c o m p l e t e a s it s t a n d s or is a
f r a g m e n t of a l a r g e r w o r k . It m a y b e t h a t n e i t h e r t h e o p e n i n g n o r t h e
rnchng was o r i g i n a l l y i n its p r e s e n t f o r m . F u r t h e r , t h e m a s o r e t i c
Hrhrrw lext is it.self confused, a n d its o w n c h r o n o l o g i c a l failings m a y
r i l h r r \H- due to the i n c o m p e t e n c e o r i g n o r a n c e of t h e a u t h o r , o r t o his
drsirr to arran^r m a t e r i a l t h e m a t i c a l l y r a t h e r t h a n c h r o n o l o g i c a l l y . So,
for example, the i n c o r r e c t p l a c i n g o f the s e c t i o n in E z r a 4 : 7 - 2 4 , a l r e a d y
discuMed a l K » v e , m a y reflect not a m i s t a k e b u t r a t h e r a d e s i r e to
summarize in o n e place a l l the m a t e r i a l r e l e v a n t to t h e a u t h o r ' s c u r r e n t
theme of thr Jews' collisions with local i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y in a n u m b e r
of rcign.s. Furthermore, criticism of I E s d r a s o n t h e g r o u n d s o f l a c k of
c h r o n o l o g i c a l accuracy is itself d u b i o u s w h e n k n o w l e d g e o f t h e g e n e r a l
history o f the p e r i o d is itself d e p e n d e n t o n such u n r e l i a b l e s o u r c e s . ^ "
D e s p i t e these p r o b l e m s s o m e p o i n t s c a n be m a d e w i t h s o m e c e r t a i n t y
a b o u t t h e origins o f I E s d r a s . I t seems c e r t a i n t h a t t h e text is n o t a
revision o r r e o r g a n i z a t i o n of E s d r a s j3', t h e literal L X X t r a n s l a t i o n of
t h e m a s o r e t i c text of E z r a ( c f E. Nestle, Marginalien und Materialen
(1893), p p . 23-9). T h e o p t i o n s for e x p l a i n i n g I E s d r a s a r e t h e r e f o r e
r e s t r i c t e d to t h e following t w o m a i n possibilities.
( i ) T h e a u t h o r possessed t h e m a s o r e t i c H e b r e w text o f C h r o n i c l e s ,
E z r a a n d N e h e m i a h , or a H e b r e w t e x t v e r y similar t o it, from w h i c h he
t h e n c o m p i l e d sections t o f o r m a n e w b o o k i n o r d e r to f u r t h e r s o m e
t h e o l o g i c a l or o t h e r p u r p o s e o f his own.^'^ Q u i t e w h a t t h a t p u r p o s e w a s
310. Single authorship of all these books is usually assumed, cf, for example, R . J .
Coggins, The First and Second Books of the Chronicles (1976), p . 3 ; idem, The Books of Ezra and
Nehemiah (1976), p p . 1-3. See, however, the strong arguments for the books of E z r a and
Nehemiah as not the work of the Chronicler in S. J a p h e t , ' T h e Supposed C o m m o n
Authorship of Chronicles and Ezra-Nehemiah Investigated Anew', V T 18 (1968), pp.
330-71 a n d H. G. M. Wilhamson, Israel in the Books of Chronicles (1977), pp. 7—82. F o r a
summary of some of the arguments, see M. A. Throntveit, 'Linguistic analysis a n d the
question of authorship in Chronicles, Ezra a n d Nehemiah', V T 32 (1982), pp. 2 0 1 - 1 6 .
311. For an account of the sources a n d a general history of the period, see M . N o t h , A
History of Israel (^1960), p p . 3 0 0 - 4 5 ; G . Widengren i n J . H . Hayes and J . M. Miller, eds.,
Israelite and Judaean History (1977), c h a p . 9; W . D. Davies and L . Finkelstein, eds.. The
Cambridge History of Judaism I (1984); for suggestions that I Esdras should be used as a
primary source for rewriting that history, see below, note 316.
312. For the nature of the translation, which does not set out to be literal, see E. Bayer,
Das dritte Buch Esdras und sein Verhdltnis zu den Biichem Esra-Nehemia (1911), pp. 1 1 - 8 6 ; B.
Walde, Die Esdrasbikher der Septuaginta (Ihr gegenseitiges Verhdltnis untersucht) (1913), pp.
15-26. This explanation of the book is accepted by Coggins in R . J . Coggins a n d M . A.
K n i b b , The First and Second Books of Esdras (1979), pp. 5-6. T h e possibiUty that the
compiler o f I Esdras used an already existing Greek translation of the Hebrew c a n n o t be
ruled out, c f O. Eissfeldt, An Introduction to the O.T., etc. (1965), p . 575; c f Jellicoe, S M S ,
p. 291, w h o points out t h a t all trace of this hypothetical earlier translation is lost.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical lM»fttltitt 71 1
is n o t entirely c l e a r . H i s m a i n aim may havr l>mi lo liriiiK loKrihrt

from o l d e r w o r k s a h i s t o r y of the Trmplr from ihr Um |>rii<Mf ol ihr
legal c u l t u s u n t i l i t s reconstruction aiul llir rriiiittiiuiion of the
p r e s c r i b e d w o r s h i p , perhaps a.s part oi a |M>irinii aKiduHl the f o u n d a t i o n
of o t h e r t e m p l e s b y Jews outside Jrru«alrm (Attridge). A s e c o n d a i m
w o u l d b e the attempt to maKniiy K/.ra, a.ssuming t h a t t h e p r e s e n t
a b r u p t e n d i n g of I Esdra.s is driihrrate a n d that t h e a u t h o r d i d n o t
i n t e n d t o say anything further a b o u t N e h e m i a h . ^ ' ^ I n t h i s c a s e , t h e
c h r o n o l o g i c a l errors are due to t h e a u t h o r ' s l a c k of c o n c e r n as m u c h a s
his incompetence, but it is also q u i t e possible t h a t h e h a d intended to t r y
to clarify the confused c a n o n i c a l a c c o u n t b u t m a d e t h i n g s w o r s e
t h r o u g h i g n o r a n c e . F o r e x a m p l e , a J e w i n t h e last c e n t u r i e s B.C. m i g h t
be sufficiendy i g n o r a n t t o believe A r t a x e r x e s t o h a v e r u l e d b e t w e e n
Cyrus a n d Darius.^'* A d e h b e r a t e t h e m a t i c excerpting of the H e b r e w
text in t h i s w a y w a s m o r e p r o b a b l y d o n e b y a H e b r e w c o m p i l e r in t h e
first p l a c e , so t h a t t h e p r e s e n t G r e e k v e r s i o n w o u l d b e a t r a n s l a t i o n of
a n e a r l i e r Semitic c o m p i l a t i o n , b u t i t is n a t u r a l l y i m p o s s i b l e t o p r o v e
the existence o f s u c h a n o r i g i n a l . S i n c e t h e u n i q u e section 3 : 1 - 5 : 3
clearly d i d n o t o r i g i n a t e w i t h t h e G r e e k a u t h o r of I E s d r a s (see b e l o w ) ,
the o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e o f t h a t section, w h i c h is itself d i s p u t e d (see
b e l o w ) , will n o t b e decisive i n fixing t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e
c o m p i l a t i o n as a w h o l e . I n a n y case i t is p o s s i b l e t h a t , e v e n if I E s d r a s is
s e c o n d a r y to t h e m a s o r e t i c H e b r e w t e x t f r o m t h e l i t e r a r y p o i n t of v i e w ,
it m a y still c o n t a i n s o m e s u p e r i o r t e x t u a l r e a d i n g s for c o r r e c t i n g t h e
M T of E z r a a n d N e h e m i a h . F u r t h e r , s o m e of t h e e x t r a m a t e r i a l f o u n d
in I E s d r a s a n d n o t i n t h e M T m a y d e r i v e , e v e n on this h y p o t h e s i s , n o t
from t h e efforts of t h e a u t h o r o f I E s d r a s b u t f r o m h i s use of a different
text of E z r a a n d N e h e m i a h .
( 2 ) T h e second possibility is i n m a r k e d c o n t r a s t to t h e first in so far as
it affirms the i n d e p e n d e n t i m p o r t a n c e o f I E s d r a s a s a w i t n e s s to t h e
original H e b r e w t e x t of t h e C h r o n i c l e r , a n d therefore asserts a g r e a t
v a l u e for t h e text i n clarifying t h e h i s t o r y o f the p e r i o d c o n c e r n e d .
A c c o r d i n g to this v i e w , I E s d r a s c o n s t i t u t e s a s e p a r a t e t r a n s l a t i o n of
p a r t of t h e o r i g i n a l H e b r e w t e x t of t h e w o r k o f t h e C h r o n i c l e r , w h i c h
s h o u l d t h u s h a v e a t least e q u a l s t a t u s t o t h e m a s o r e t i c text.^'^ S o m e
313. Cf. J. M. Myers, I and II Esdras (1974), p p . 9-10, who points o u t correctly that
l.zra and Nehemiah traditions developed q u i t e separately within J u d a i s m i n the last
I ciituries B.C. This is seen most clearly p e r h a p s in J o s e p h u s . Coggins, op. cit., p . 74, points
out that there is n o further material deaHng with E z r a in t h e Masoretic H e b r e w text. For
the ending of I Esdras as possibly not intentional, see below, note 325.
314. Coggins, op. cit., p p . 5, 2 1 .
315. Coggins, op. cit., p . 6, prefers a Greek original.
316. See most recently K.-F. Pohlmann, Studien zum dritten Esra (1970), with references
Id older scholarship, including especially the articles by H . H. H o w o r t h which are cited
IkIow in t h e bibliography. F o r an a t t e m p t to use I Esdras as a n i m p o r t a n t historical
712 §33B- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language
s c h o l a r s h a v e g o n e further, affirming that I K s d r a s preserves a m u c h

b e t t e r text t h a n c a n o n i c a l Hebrew-Aramaic E z r a a n d t h a t t h e
c a n o n i c a l text was p r o d u c e d from I Esdras, by the o m i s s i o n of I E s d r a s
3:1 -5:6 a n d o t h e r c h a n g e s , a t s o m e time after J o s e p h u s , w h o k n e w only
I Ksdras.'"^ I n f a v o u r o f this v i e w m a y b e c i t e d t h e c o m p a r a t i v e l y b a d
later ( i r e e k o f t h e p r e s e n t L X X t r a n s l a t i o n of E z r a (i.e. E s d r a s j8')
eoiiiparrd lo (he g o o d s e c o n d c e n t u r y B.C. G r e e k of I E s d r a s , ^ ' ^ t h o u g h
Howiirlh'x ( o n e l u s i o n t h a t E s d r a s a w a s t h e w o r k of T h e o d o t i o n o r
Symmtt< huH is purr hypothesis.^'^ T h e l i k e h h o o d o f I E s d r a s reflecting
pan of an early Hebrew version of t h e C h r o n i c l e r ' s w o r k w h i c h existed
simultaneously wilh but separate from t h e m a s o r e t i c t r a d i t i o n h a s b e e n
increa.sed by the di.siovery at Q u m r a n of e v i d e n c e for t h e c o n t e m p -
oraneou.H acceptance of a plurality of t e x t u a l t r a d i t i o n s for t h e biblical
books.''"' Nonetheiesis, any such view is only t e n a b l e if it is a d m i t t e d
that t h e Semitic original of I E.sdras was not s i m p l y a n e x c e r p t f r o m t h e
C h r o n i c l e r ' s work but had itself u n d e r g o n e a n u m b e r of revisions w h i c h
c o u l d t h e r e f o r e a c c o u n t for its hopeless c h r o n o l o g y , ^ ^ ' a n d f u r t h e r m o r e
t h a t t h e r e is no r e a s o n to posit t h a t I E s d r a s formed p a r t of a
t r a n s l a t i o n o f the whole o f t h e C h r o n i c l e r ' s w o r k e x t a n t i n t h e a u t h o r ' s
day.3"
T h e p e c u l i a r i d e s of t h e e x t a n t version, such a s t h e c l u m s y a d d i t i o n of
' a n d t h i s w a s Z e r u b b a b e l ' a t 4 : 1 3 , c a n n o t b e a c c o u n t e d for solely by
p o s i t i n g t h e u s e of a n e a r l y r e c e n s i o n of t h e C h r o n i c l e r ' s w o r k t o w h i c h
t h e N e h e m i a h m a t e r i a l h a d n o t y e t b e e n added.^''^ T h e s u g g e s t i o n by
T o r r e y t h a t I E s d r a s w a s l i t e r a l l y c u t o u t of a c o p y of a G r e e k
t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e o r i g i n a l version w r i t t e n b y t h e C h r o n i c l e r , a n d t h a t it
source, see R. W. Klein, 'Old R e a d i n g s in I E s d r a s : T h e List of R e t u r n e e s from Babylon',

H T h R 62 (1969), p p . 9 9 - 1 0 7 ; F . M. Cross, 'A Reconstruction of t h e J u d a e a n
Restoration', J B L 94 (1975), p p . 4 - 1 8 , and further examples in Myers, op. cit., p p . 15-16.
317. T h i s was the view of H o w o r t h (see bibliography) a n d of C . C. Torrey, ' A Revised
View of First Esdras', Louis Ginzberg Jubilee Volume ( 1 9 4 5 ) , p . 396.
318. Jellicoe, S M S , p . 2 9 1 ; Myers, op. cit., p. 6. The use of I Esdras by J o s e p h u s in
preference to the L X X translation of the Masoretic text is irrelevant for the d a t i n g of the
latter translation. It m a y well have existed but been ignored b y Josephus because he
preferred the superior Greek style of I Esdras, cf Metzger, op. cit., p . 12.
319. C. C. Torrey, Ezra Studies (1910), p. 1 7 .
320. F. M . Cross, J n r . , The Ancient Library of Qumran and Modern Biblical Studies, rev. ed.
(1961), p. 41, on 4QSam''; Vermes, D S S , pp. 206-8.
321. So C. C. Torrey, 'A Revised View of First Esdras', Louis Ginzberg Jubilee Volume
(1945), p p . 397-401, where t h e evidence for, and a history of, these detailed revisions is
given.
322. Perhaps t h e strongest a r g u m e n t against I Esdras as simply a section of a n original
translation of the whole of the work o f the Chronicler is t h e fact that the extant Greek of
the Paralipomena in the L X X w a s composed before 150 B.C. and it is implausible t h a t two
full Greek versions of t h e same text were produced at so early a date, cf. Williamson, op.
cit., pp. 20—1.
323. See e.g. S. Mowinckel, Studien zu dem Buche Ezra-Nehemiah, 3 vols. (1964-5).
/. Revision and Completion oJ Biblical I.ilfmliitt ;i ^
IS w r o n g t o e x p e c t t h e c o m p i l e r to h a v r h a < l any |>III|M»M- IM-NOIHI ih.it «il

ilie C h r o n i c l e r himself, is t h e r e f o r e t o l>r rrjrHr«| l i u q n i i r pos<iii>U-
t h a t t h e s a m e p u r p o s e s h o u l d hr aH( ril>r<| l o A « o n t i M l r i itl I l.schas I r o m
«w«-masoretic m a t e r i a l s as was as(ril)rd to nut li a n t n i p i h i w h e n it w a s
a s s u m e d t h a t h e h a d u s e d t h r masorriii i r x i .is his b a s i s , b u t it is
p e r h a p s safer t o state that if I KM!ras is .i t r a n s l a t i o n of a text of
u n k n o w n extent e x c r r p t r d Irom an u n k n o w n text, its p u r p o s e is n o w
b e y o n d full recall.
T h e origin o f the s e c t i o n 3:1 -5:(), t h e s t o r y of t h e t h r e e b o d y g u a r d s , is
no m o r e s u r e t h a n that of t h e rest of t h e b o o k . I t is a l m o s t c e r t a i n t h a t it
did n o t o r i g i n a t e w i t h e i t h e r t h e C h r o n i c l e r or t h e c o m p i l e r of I E s d r a s
( a s s u m i n g t h a t I E s d r a s is i n d e e d a n i n d e p e n d e n t c o m p i l a t i o n ^ ^ ^ ) , since
it s t a n d s i n d i r e c t c o n t r a d i c t i o n to t h e rest of t h e n a r r a t i v e , to w h i c h it
is o n l y u n e a s i l y c o n n e c t e d b y 5:4—6. T h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e
section c a n n o t b e d e t e r m i n e d , t h o u g h , if t h e s t o r y is P e r s i a n in o r i g i n , it
was p r e s u m a b l y A r a m a i c . T h e s t o r y w a s p r o b a b l y o f n o n - J e w i s h
origin b u t a d a p t e d b y a J e w i s h a u t h o r .
W i t h r e g a r d to t h e d a t e of t h e w o r k , i t c a n be s t a t e d firmly t h a t it
was c o m p o s e d b e f o r e J o s e p h u s , w h o used t h e b o o k i n c. A.D. 90, cf Ant.
xi 1 - 5 (i—158), a n d p r o b a b l y b e f o r e the first c e n t u r y B.C., b e c a u s e of
the c h a r a c t e r of t h e G r e e k t e x t w h i c h suggests c o m p o s i t i o n in t h e
second c e n t u r y B.C. (see a b o v e ) . Possible d e p e n d e n c e of I E s d r a s on t h e
b o o k of D a n i e l m a y suggest a d a t e for t h e text after 165 B.C.^^^
H o w e v e r , if t h e a r g u m e n t s for a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l are a c c e p t e d , a n y d a t e
b a c k to t h e t i m e of t h e C h r o n i c l e r w o u l d b e q u i t e possible. S i n c e I
324. Torrey, art. cit. (note 321), p. 395.

325. This denial of Torrey's view does not require the asserdon that t h e present text of
I Ksdras was original to t h e book. It is quite possible t h a t , even if t h e text was a secondary
tompilation from t h e Chronicler's work, it originally c o n d n u e d further i n t o the history of
Nehemiah, and o u r present text is only a fragment of that larger work, but t h a t cannot
now be decided. Cf. Williamson, op. cit., pp. 12-36. K.-F. Pohlmann, Studien zum dritten
h.sra (1970), argues that originally I Esdras preserved b o t h the order a n d the ending of
t h e Chronicler's work, e x t e n d i n g therefore to a p p r o x i m a t e l y the e n d of N e h e m i a h 8, b u t
I h a t the original e n d of I Esdras has been lost. Against this, see H . G. M . Williamson,
t h e composition of Ezra i-vi', J T h S t 3 4 (1983), pp. 1-8.
326. For the evidence that it is interpolated, see R. L a q u e u r , 'Ephorus', H e r m e s 46
191 i ) , pp. 168-72. H. H o w o r t h , 'A Criticism of t h e Sources', Transactions of the Ninth
Inicrnational Congress of Orientalists I I (1893), pp. 6 8 - 8 5 , argued that it was a n integral
p . i r t of the Chronicler's original w o r k ; W. T h . In d e r Smitten, ' Z u r Pagenerzahlung im
( Esra (3 Esr. I l l i-V 6)', V T 22 (1972), pp. 4 9 2 - 5 , holds that t h e story was interpolated
l)v t h e compiler of I Esdras himself
327. So R. H. Pfeiffer, Introduction to the Old Testament (1948), p. 251; contra, O .
I.issfeldt, An Introduction to the O.T., etc. (1965), p. 5 7 5 , w h o thinks a Greek original m o r e
l i k e l y . Cf F . Z i m m e r m a n n , ' T h e Story of the T h r e e G u a r d s m e n ' , J Q R n.s. 54 (1963/4),
I 79-200 ; J . L. Crenshaw, ' T h e contest of D a r i u s ' G u a r d s ' , in B. O. Long, ed.. Images
"/ .\4an and God (1981), p p . 74-88.
328. Eissfeldt, op. cit., p . 576.
714 §33B. Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language
E s d r a s b e c a m e a c c e p t e d i n t o the L X X , an K g y p t i a n p r o v e n a n c e is
hkely b u t c a n n o t b e proved.
J o s e p h u s , Ant. xi 1 - 5 ( 1 - 1 5 8 ) , entirely follows t h e c o u r s e of I E s d r a s ,

a n d to s o m e e x t e n t its v o c a b u l a r y a n d p h r a s e o l o g y . T h i s m a y be
be* .uis<- oi t h e s u p e r i o r i t y o f its G r e e k style (B. M . M e t z g e r , An
Inttoduition to the Apocrypha ( 1 9 5 7 ) , p . 1 2 ) . F o r e x a m p l e , h e p l a c e s t h e
c o n i r n t H o f I Ksdras 2 : 1 5 - 2 5 a n d 3 : 1 - 5 : 6 a t t h e s a m e p l a c e a n d i n the
iittinr o r t l r r , int<Mpolate<l between the contents of canonical E z r a
chapirrti o u r a n d t w o [Ant. xi 2 - 3 ( 1 9 - 7 4 ) ) - ^^^^ d o this
howrvrr w i t h o u t h i s < u s t o i n a r y a t t e m p t at clarifying t h e c o n f u s e d
historical a c c o u n t , He c h a n g e s A r t a x e r x e s , w h o a p p e a r s i n I E s d r a s a t a
totally i m p o s s i b l e p l a c e , into C-ambyses, t h u s p r o d u c i n g a p l a u s i b l e
s e q u e n c e : C y r u s , C'ambyses, D a r i u s . He e m e n d s a n o t h e r h i s t o r i c a l
e r r o r in I E s d r a s by o m i t t i n g the r e a p p e a r a n c e of C y r u s after D a r i u s
b u t i m p l y i n g t h a t the r e t u r n o f t h e exiles first o c c u r r e d u n d e r D a r i u s .
J o s e p h u s thus establishes t h e c o r r e c t o r d e r of t h e Persian k i n g s , b u t a t a
p r i c e , since his a c c o u n t a s a w h o l e is e v e n m o r e historically i n a c c u r a t e
t h a n t h a t in I E s d r a s . C f o n t h e relation o f J o s e p h u s to I E s d r a s , K . - F .
P o h l m a n n , Studien zum dritten Esra ( 1 9 7 0 ) , p p . 7 4 - 1 2 6 ; W i l l i a m s o n , op.
cit., p p . 2 2 - 9 ; S. M o w i n c k e l , Studien zu dem Buche Ezra-Nehemiah I
(1964), p p . 2 5 - 8 .
I n t h e C h r i s t i a n C h u r c h , as well, this b o o k w a s a p p a r e n t l y u s e d from
t h e s t a r t a n d g e n e r a l l y . C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , Strom, i 2 1 , 1 2 4 :
Z e r u b b a b e l ' h a v i n g b y his w i s d o m o v e r c o m e h i s o p p o n e n t s , a n d
o b t a i n e d leave from D a r i u s f o r t h e r e b u i l d i n g of J e r u s a l e m , r e t u r n e d
w i t h E s d r a s t o his n a t i v e l a n d ' , w h i c h c a n o n l y refer t o I E s d r a s 3 - 4 .
O r i g e n , Comment, in John, vi i ( G C S , O r i g e n I V , p . 1 0 7 ) : K a l Kara
Tovs "EaSpa Se ;;^poi/ous, o r e VIKO. -q dXTÔeia TOV otvov Kat TOV ix^pov
jSacrtAea /cat ras yvvaiKas, dvoiKoSopeiTai 6 vaos TW dew (cf. I E s d r . 4:33
ff.). Idem, In Josuam homil. ix 10 ( G C S O r i g e n V I I , p . 3 5 7 ) : ' e t nos
d i c a m u s , s i c u t in E s d r a s c r i p t u m est, q u i a : " a t e , D o m i n e , est v i c t o r i a ,
et e g o t u u s s e r v u s ; b e n e d i c t u s es D e u s v e r i t a t i s ' " ( I E s d r . 4 : 5 9 - 6 0 ) .
C y p r i a n , Epist. Ixxiv 9 : ' E t a p u d H e s d r a m V e r i t a s vicit, sicut s c r i p t u m
e s t : " V e r i t a s m a n e t et i n v a l e s c i t i n a e t e r n u m et vivit e t o p t i n e t in
s a e c u l a s a e c u l o r u m e t c . " ' (I E s d r . 4:38—40). F o r references i n l a t e r
C h u r c h F a t h e r s , see J . M . M y e r s , I and I J Esdras ( 1 9 7 4 ) , p p . 1 7 - 1 8 . I n

the V u l g a t e t h e w o r k w a s r e l e g a t e d t o a n a p p e n d i x following t h e
j u d g e m e n t of J e r o m e .
T h e b o o k is s o m e t i m e s d e s c r i b e d as t h e first Book of E s d r a s in t h e
G r e e k m a n u s c r i p t s , s o m e t i m e s as t h e third Book of E z r a , t h e c a n o n i c a l
books o f E z r a a n d N e h e m i a h b e i n g c o u n t e d as first a n d s e c o n d
329. Myers, op. cit., p p . 13-14, points to linguistic parallels in t h e Egyptian p a p y r i of

the second century B.C.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical iMnalnt* 71 ^
( J e r o m e , Praef. in version, libr. Ezrae, PI. xxviii, 147 j % ami »iinihiilv

in t h e V u l g a t e .
T h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t Greek iiianiitu ripu air \'aii«iuiu.s a n d
A l e x a n d r i n u s , b e c a u s e Sinailicu.s dor» not (oniain iliis l)()ok. T h e t e x t
in A l e x a n d r i n u s is much suprrior, On the r<liiii>n.s, (1. a b o v e , p . 4 9 0 ; A .
E. B r o o k e , N . McLean, and H. Si. J , Thac keray, The O.T. in Greek
according to ... Codex Vaticanus, etc. II, part iv, / Esdras, Ezra-Nehemiah
(1935)) P P - 5 5 7 ~ 6 o 3 ; S. Trde.sche, A Critical Edition of I Esdras (Diss.
Y a l e , 1 9 2 8 ) ; and especially R. H a n h a r t , Esdrae liber I ( 1 9 7 4 ) .
Cf. on textual criticism:

Moulton, W . J., ' U e b e r die Ueberliefcrung u n d d e n textkridschen W e r t h d e s dritten
Esrabuchs', Z A W 19 (1899), pp. 2 0 9 - 5 8 ; 20 (1900), p p . 1-35.
Riessler, P., 'Der textkridsche W e r t des dritten E s d r a b u c h e s ' , BZ 5 (i'907), pp. 146-58.
Torrey, C. C , ' T h e Greek Versions of Chronicles, E z r a a n d Nehemiah', PSBA 2 5 (1903),
p p . 139-40.
Torrey, C. C , ' A p p a r a t u s for t h e Textual Criticism of Chronicles-Ezra-Neheniiah', O.T.
and Semitic Studies in Memory ofW. R. Harper II (1908), p p . 53-112.
J a h n , C , Die Biicher Esra (A und B) und Nehemia text-kritisch untersucht (1909).
Bayer, E., Das dritte Buch Esdras und sein Verhdltnis zu den Biichern Esra-Nehemia (1911).
J a c o b , A., Septuagintastudien zu Ezra (Diss. Breslau, 1912).
Walde, B., Die Esrabucher der Septuaginta (1913).
Bcwer,J. A., Der Text des Buches Ezra. Beitrdge zu seiner Wiederherstellung (1922).
Allgeier, A., 'Beobachtungen a m Septuagintatext d e r Biicher Esdras u n d N e h e m i a s ' ,
Bibl. 22 (1941), pp. 2 2 7 - 5 1 .
Allrik, H. L . , 'I Esdras according to Codex B a n d A as appearing in Zerubbabel's List in
I Esdras 5, 8-23', Z A W 66 (1954), p p . 272-92.
H a n h a r t , R., Text und Textgeschichte des I. Esrabuches (1974).
Concordance
Muraoka, T.,A Greek-Hebrew j Aramaic Index to I Esdras (1984).
A n c i e n t t r a n s l a t i o n s : ( i ) O l d L a t i n , p r e s e r v e d in t w o r e c e n s i o n s , o n e
in t h e m a n u s c r i p t s a n d e d i t i o n s of t h e V u l g a t e , the o t h e r e.g. i n Codex
Colbertinus jyoj. B o t h texts a r e i n P. S a b a t i e r , Bibliorum sacrorum Latinae
versiones antiquae I I I ( 1 7 4 9 ) (in t h e a p p e n d i x following t h e N . T . , a s in t h e
V u l g a t e ) . B e r g e r i d e n t i f i e d five m a n u s c r i p t s of t h e s e c o n d ( o l d e r ) r e c e n
sion w h i c h h a d b e e n g i v e n b y S a b a t i e r f r o m Codex Colbertinus ( B e r g e r ,
Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la Bibliotheque nationale et autres bibliothe-
'ques X X X I V . 2 ( 1 8 9 3 ) , p . 1 4 3 ) . C f a l s o P h . T h i e l m a n n , S A M 1 8 9 9 , p t .
2, p . 240. (2) S y r i a c , on w h i c h cf a b o v e , p . 1 8 4 . F o r f r a g m e n t s of t h e
S y r o - H e x a p l a r i c v e r s i o n , cf. C. C . T o r r e y , A J S L 23 ( 1 9 0 6 ) , p p . 6 5 - 7 4 .
T h i s b o o k is n o t i n c l u d e d i n t h e l a r g e M i l a n m a n u s c r i p t of t h e P e s h i t t a .
(3) E t h i o p i c , e d . by D i l l m a n n , Biblia Vet. Test, aethiopica V ( 1 8 9 4 ) .
For exegetical works in general, cf t h e following:

L u p t o n , J . H . , in H . Wace, The Speaker's Commentary, The Apocrypha I (1888).
Stahlin, O., 'Die Hellenistisch-Jiidische Litteratur', i n W. v . Christ, O. S t a h h n and W .
71 ^ § 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature of I Uncertain Original Language
Schmidt, Geschichte der Griechischen Litteratur etc.*' II.i {i <)2()), pp. 535-656.
Bousset, W . , a n d Gressmann, H . , Die Religion des Judentums im Spdthellenistischen Zeitalter
(^1926), pp. 6-52.
M(n>rc, G. F., Judaism in the First Centuries of the Christian Era I (1927), p p . 125-216 ; III
I i()3<>), PP- 40-60.
( ) r H t i i l c y . W O . E., and T. H . Kobinson, A History of Israel U (1932), p p . 111-41.
()r»irrlry. W. (). Iv, An Introduction to the Books of the Apocrypha (1935), pp. 133-41.
IMrillri. K M , History of\N.T. Times (1949), p p . 233—57, bibhography, p . 534.
I iiury, (: i', I he ApHirvphal Literature, A Brief Introduction (1945), pp- 43—54-
/ r i l l i n , S , 'Jrwmh Apoc ryphal Literature', J Q R 40 (1949/50), p p . 223-50.
MrliiK'''' ^ ' Inlfoduclion to the Apocrypha (1957), pp. 1 1 1 9 -
Br<M-kiiiKl<>i). -^ ('tilital Inltmluilton lit the Apocrypha (1961), p p . 13-20.
(lonmu-nlarirs
(Srr grnrral <ommrniarirs o n I'./.ra and Nehemiah as well as t h e following:)

Guthc, H.. in K. Kaiu.sc h, AHA 1 I, pp. 1 23.
Cook, S. A . , i Ksdras', in Charles, A P O l 1, p p . i 58.
Riessler, R , Altjiid. Schrift. (1928), pp. 247 5 4 , 1281 11.
Rudolph, W,, Esra und JVehemia samtj-Esra (1949).
Myers, J . M . , I and H Esdras (1974).
Coggins, R . J., a n d M. A . K n i b b , The First and Second Books of Esdras (1979).
P o h l m a n n , K.-F.,3. Esra-Buch ( J S H R Z I.5) (1980).
Bibliography
Treuenfels, A., ' U e b e r d a s apokryphische Buch Esra', Fiirsts Lit. des Orients (1850), nos.
1 5 - 1 8 , 4 0 - 9 ; ( i 8 5 i ) , n o s . 7-10.
Bissell, E. C , The First Book of Esdras, Bibliotheca sacra (1877), p p . 2 0 9 - 2 8 ; r e p r i n t e d in
Bissell, The Apocrypha of the O.T (1880), p p . 62 fT.
Biichler, A . , 'Das apokryphische Esrabuch', M G W J 41 (1897), p p . 1-16, 49-66, 97-103.
Nestle, E., Marginalien und Materialen (1893).
H o w o r t h , H . H., ' T h e Real C h a r a c t e r and the I m p o r t a n c e of t h e First Book o f Esdras',
The A c a d e m y (1893), pp. 13, 60, 106, 174, 326, 524.
Howorth, H . H., 'A Criticism of the Sources and t h e R e l a d v e I m p o r t a n c e a n d V a l u e of
the Canonical Book of Ezra a n d t h e Apocryphal Book K n o w n as Esdras I',
Transacdons of the Ninth International Congress of Orientalists, held in L o n d o n , 1892
II (1893), p p . 68-85.
Howorth, H. H . , 'Some Unconventional Views on t h e Text of t h e Bible. I : T h e
Apocryphal Book Esdras A and the Septuagint', PSBA 23 (1901), p p . 1 4 7 - 5 9 ; '^^ •
The Chronology a n d O r d e r of Events i n Esdras A, C o m p a r e d with and Preferred to
those in the Canonical E z r a ' , ibid., 3 0 5 - 3 0 ; T i l : T h e Hexapla and T e t r a p l a of
Origen and the Light they T h r o w on t h e Books of Esdras A a n d B', PSBA 24 (1902),
pp. 147-72; ' I V : T h e Septuaginta T e x t of N e h e m i a h ' , p p . 3 3 2 - 4 0 ; 25 (1903), pp.
15-22, 9 0 - 8 ; ' V : T h e Genealogies a n d Lists in N e h e m i a h ' , 26 (1904), p p . 25-31,
63-9, 9 4 - 1 0 0 ; ' V I : Chronicles', 27 (1905), p p . 2 6 7 - 7 8 ; ' V I I : D a n i e l and
Chronicles', 29 (1907), p p . 31 ff.; ' T h e M o d e r n R o m a n Canon and t h e Book of
Esdras A', J T h S t 7 (1906), p p . 343-54-
T h a c k e r a y , H. St. J., 'First Book of Esdras', H D B I (1898), cols. 758-63.
Volz, P., ' T h e Greek Ezra', EB I I (1901), cols. 1488-94.
Littmann, E., 'I Esdras', J E V (1903), cols. 219-21.
Fischer, J . , 'Das a p o k r y p h e u n d das kanonische Esrabuch', BZ 2 (1904), p p . 351-64.
Torrey, C . C , ' T h e N a t u r e a n d Origin of First Esdras', AJSL 23 (1907), p p . 116-41,
reprinted in idem, Ezra Studies (1910), p p . 11-36.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical /.itftaluir ; i7
Torrey, C. C , ' T h e Story of the Three Youths', \]Sl. j \ < , 1 ; ; j m Im .tu

Aramaic original of this section) = Ezra SluJttt ( hjhi , (/ «• 1
York, H . C , ' T h e Latin Versions of First E»dr«»', M S I , , i<)i<) , |>|i j ; \ \i<j
Laqueur, R., 'Ephorus. L D i e Proomirn*. Hrriiir* ^fi i ii|M , i(n j i > ( >
Batten, L. W . , A Critical and Exegetical Commntaft M Ih* lUwk 1 "/ h.tit ami .\rhnniah (1913),
p p . 6-13.
Mowinckel, S., Statholderen Jêhtmia (icji«i)
Mowinckel, S., Ezra den Skripiattd* ( m»i'»)
Hautsch, E., 'Septuaginta (Zuiiiuy.r ; Kura)', RK IIA (1923), cols. 1598-9.
H u m b e r t , P.,'Magna rsl vrritiw ri prnrvaln", O L Z 31 (1928), cols. 148-50.
Torrey, C. C , 'A Rcvi.^rd View (>( "First Ivsdras'", Louis Ginzberg Jub. Vol. I (1945), p p .
395-410.
S(c)halit, A., 'The Dale a n d Place of the Story about the T h r e e Bodyguards of t h e K i n g
in the Apocryphal Book of E z r a ' (in H e b r e w ) , B J P E S 13 (1946/7), p p . 119 2 8 .
Rudolph, W . , 'Der Wettstreit d e r Leibwachter des Darius 3 Esra iii,l-v,6', Z A W 61
(1945/8), pp. 176-90.
S(c)halit, A., 'KolXr) Zvpia from Mid-Fourth Century to the Beginning of t h e T h i r d
C e n t u r y B.C.', Script. Hier. I (1954), pp. 64-77.
Allrik, H . L., ' i Esdras according to Codex B a n d Codex A a s appearing i n Zerubbabel's
list in I Esdras 5:8-23', Z A W 66 (1954), p p - 272-92.
Ryan, J . K., ' " M a g n a est Veritas et praevalebit" (3 E z r a 4, 41)', A m e r i c a n Ecclesiasdcal
Review 135 (1956), p p . 116-24.
Rundgren, R . , ' Z u r Bedeutung v o n OIKOFENHS in I H Esr. iii,!', Eranos 55 (1957), p p .
145-52.
Lommatzsch, E., ' D i e starksten Dinge', J a h r b u c h d e r Akademie d e r Wissenschaften u n d
d e r Literatur i n Mainz (1961), pp. 2 36-8.
Donner, H., 'Der "Freund des Konigs'", Z A W 73 (1961), p p . 269-77.
Denter, P. T h . , Die Stellung der Biicher Esdras im Kanon des Alten Testaments (1962).
Turner, N., 'Books of Esdras', I D B II (1962), cols. 140-2.
Z i m m e r m a n n , F., ' T h e Story of the T h r e e G u a r d s m e n ' , J Q R 54 (1963/4), p p .
179-200.
Schmid, U., Die Priamel der Werte im Griechischen von Homer bis Paulus (1964), pp. i l o - i 7,
120-37.
Mowinckel, S., Studien zu den Buche Ezra-Nehemia, 3 vols. (1964/5), I, pp. 1-28; I I I , p p .
l O - I I.
Schneemelcher, W., 'Ezra', R A C V I (1966), cols. 598 ff.
Kellermann, U., ' D a s I I I E s r a b u c h und die Nehemia-iiberlieferung', in Nehemia : Quellen,
Oberlieferung und Geschichte (1967), p p . 128—33.
Klein, R. W . , 'Old Readings in I Esdras: T h e List of Returnees from Babylon (Ezra 2 / /
N e h e m i a h 7)', H T h R 62 (1969), p p . 99-107.
Pohlmann, K.-F., Studien zum dritten Esra (1970).
Goodman, W . R., A Study of I Esdras 3,1-5,6 (Diss. D u k e , 1972).
In d e r Smitten, W . Th., ' Z u r P a g e n e r z a h l u n g im 3. Esra (3 Esr. I l l i - V 6)', V T 22
(1972), p p . 492-5.
In d e r Smitten, W. T h . , Esra. Quellen, Oberlieferung und Geschichte (1973).
.Mosis, R., Untersuchungen zur Theologie des Chronistischer Geschichtswerkes (1973).
Allen, L. C , The Greek Chronicles I (1974), pp. 6-17.
Cross, F. M., 'A Reconstruction o f the J u d a e a n Restoration', J B L 9 4 (1975), pp. 4 - 1 8 .
Williamson, H . G. M . , Israel in the Book of Chronicles (1977).
Hanhart, R., 'Zu T e x t u n d Textgeschichte d e s ersten Esrabuches', in A . Shinan, e d . ,
Proceedings of the Sixth World Congress ofjewish Studies I (1977), p p . 201-12.
Heltzer, M., ' T h e Greek T e x t of I Esdras I I I , 1-2 — Its D a t e and Subordination at t h e
Achaemenian Court', H e n o c h 2, 2 (1980), p p . 150-5.
71B §33B. Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language
Crenshaw, J . L., ' T h e contest of Darius' Guards', in B, O. Long, ed.. Images of Man and
G o r f ( i 9 8 i ) , p p . 74-88.
Crenshaw, J . L., ' W i s d o m and a u t h o r i t y : sapiendal rhetoric and its w a r r a n t ' , i n j . A.
Kmcrton, ed.. Congress Volume, Vienna ig8o (Supplement to V T , X X X I I , 1981), pp.
Hilhoisi, A., 'Darius' pillow (I Esdras iii.8)', J T h S t 3 3 (1982), pp. 161-3.

WilliiiniHdu, H. M . , ' T h e composition of E z r a i-vi', J T h S t 34 (1983), p p . 1-30.
Jiipliri, .S , 'Shcshhazzar and Z e r u b b a b e l against t h e background of the historical a n d
MIIKIOUH ICIKKMUicsof PLzra-Nehemiah', Z A W 9 5 (1983), pp. 218-29.
C f «tli»i <) Ki-i.Hlrldl, The O.T., An Introduction etc. ( E T 1965), p p . 571-6, with
liil>hoK'u|>l<y on p. 574, n. i.
V. The Additions to Esther

T h r ( u n o n i c a l hook ofF^sthrr tells h o w a J e w i s h v i r g i n b y t h e n a m e of
E s t h e r , t h e f o s t e r - d a u g h t e r of M o r d e c a i , w a s c h o s e n to b e the wife of
the P e r s i a n K i n g A h a s u e r u s ( X e r x e s or p o s s i b l y A r t a x e r x e s ) ; h o w a t
the s a m e t i m e H a m a n , t h e p r i m e m i n i s t e r o f t h e king, issued a d e c r e e in
his n a m e for t h e e x t e r m i n a t i o n of all t h e J e w s a n d w a s a l r e a d y m a k i n g
preparations to have M o r d e c a i h a n g e d ; h o w instead Mordecai,
b e c a u s e h e h a d o n c e s a v e d t h e k i n g ' s hfe, w a s raised to h i g h h o n o u r
a n d H a m a n w a s h a n g e d o n t h e tree p r e p a r e d for M o r d e c a i , w h e r e a t
M o r d e c a i by m e a n s o f a n edict issued in t h e k i n g ' s n a m e r e p e a l e d t h a t
of H a m a n a n d p e r m i t t e d t h e J e w s t o d e s t r o y t h e i r e n e m i e s ; a n d h o w
finally t h e J e w i s h festival of P u r i m w a s i n s t i t u t e d i n m e m o r y o f this
wonderful deliverance.
I n t h e G r e e k revision o f t h e book a n u m b e r of p a s s a g e s h a v e b e e n
a d d e d i n t o this story, i.e. M o r d e c a i ' s d r e a m , h i s d i s c o v e r y of t h e first
conspiracy around the king, t h e royal edict dictated b y H a m a n , a
p r a y e r of M o r d e c a i , a p r a y e r o f E s t h e r , E s t h e r ' s r e c e p t i o n b y t h e k i n g ,
the r o y a l edict d i c t a t e d b y M o r d e c a i , the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f M o r d e c a i ' s
d r e a m , a n d t h e d a t e of b r i n g i n g t h e G r e e k t r a n s l a t i o n o f E s t h e r to
E g y p t . W h i l e these s u p p l e m e n t s m a i n t a i n t h e spirit a n d p o s i t i v e l y
increase t h e d r a m a t i c a p p e a l o f the o r i g i n a l version ( c f t h e p a s s a g e o n
E s t h e r ' s r e c e p t i o n b y the k i n g ) , t h e y also instil a m o r e o v e r t r e l i g i o u s
c h a r a c t e r into t h e n a r r a t i v e (in M o r d e c a i ' s d r e a m a n d t h e p r a y e r s b y
h i m a n d b y E s t h e r ) a n d a t t e m p t to bolster t h e h i s t o r i c i t y o f t h e a c c o u n t
t h r o u g h v e r b a t i m copies o f the t w o r o y a l edicts.
T h e r e continues t o be d e b a t e over the original l a n g u a g e o f these
insertions. T h e e x t a n t A r a m a i c a n d H e b r e w versions o f a p o r t i o n of t h e
a d d i t i o n s a r e m e d i e v a l (see b e l o w ) , a n d t h e r e is n o m e n t i o n of t h e m in
the T a l m u d , t a r g u m i m o r t h e S y r i a c t r a n s l a t i o n . O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , it
c a n n o t b e a s s u m e d t h a t s o m e o f the p r e s e n t G r e e k versions m a y n o t b e
t r a n s l a t i o n s of e a r l i e r S e m i t i c w o r k s a d d e d to t h e H e b r e w text a f t e r it
h a d a l r e a d y g o n e i n t o c i r c u l a t i o n in i t s p r e s e n t s h o r t e r f o r m . T h e r e a r e
in fact g o o d h n g u i s t i c g r o u n d s for p r o p o s i n g a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l for all
/. Revision and Completion of Hihlual l.tltutluu / IM
ilic a d d i t i o n s , e x c e p t the t w o edicts, whi«"h show r v r i v ul h.iviiiK

Ixcii c o m p o s e d in tiieir p r e s e n t florid, r h r l o r i ( i t l <»irrk I m t h e d.iir
III c o m p o s i t i o n , t h e o n l y c e r t a i n t y is ihiii JoHrpliiiit, Ant xi <> i 1H4 i t j h ) ,
k n e w a n d p a r a p h r a s e d p a r t s of" all i h r a d d i i i o u H rxi <-pi t h e d r e a m o f
M o r d e c a i a n d its i n t e r p r e l a l i o n . Il is likely d i a l these l a t t e r p a s s a g e s
also existed in J o s e p h u s ' time a n d wrrr o n l y o m i t t e d by h i m o n t h e
g r o u n d s t h a t t h e y wen- irrelevant to his theme.-^-^' A d a t e f o r t h e
t r a n s l a d o n of t h e main text of Hebrew E s t h e r i n t o G r e e k is fixed b y t h e
( o l o p h o n , w h i c h p r o b a b l y indicates 1 1 4 B . C . (see a b o v e , p . 5 0 6 ) . I t is
a l m o s t c e r t a i n t h a t this t r a n s l a t i o n i n c l u d e d t h e d r e a m o f M o r d e c a i
and its i n t e r p r e t a t i o n since the c o l o p h o n follows i m m e d i a t e l y a f t e r t h e
l a t t e r passage, b u t it c a n n o t b e c e r t a i n t h a t it a l s o c o n t a i n e d t h e o t h e r
a d d i t i o n s , p a r t i c u l a r l y t h e two r o y a l e d i c t s . I t is h i g h l y u n l i k e l y t h a t
this t r a n s l a t o r composed a n y of t h e a d d i t i o n s . I f t h e y w e r e h i s
(ompositions h e would hardly have incorporated so m a n y inconsist
encies a n d c o n t r a d i c t i o n s b e t w e e n t h e m a n d t h e m a i n t e x t ( e . g . 1 1 : 3
a n d 1 2 : 1 , w h i c h p o r t r a y M o r d e c a i as p r o m i n e n t a t t h e r o y a l c o u r t f r o m
the b e g i n n i n g , a g a i n s t 2:2 i ) . N o r w o u l d h e h a v e p r o d u c e d s u c h a l i t e r a l
t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e m a i n t e x t if h e w a s c a p a b l e o f the s o p h i s t i c a t e d style
of t h e r o y a l edicts.^^^ I n t h a t case, it is q u i t e possible t h a t t h e a d d i t i o n s
w e r e all c o m p o s e d s e p a r a t e l y b y different a u t h o r s before i n s e r t i o n i n t o
the E s t h e r n a r r a t i v e s . T h i s possibility is c o n f i r m e d b y t h e fact t h a t b o t h
j o s e p h u s a n d t h e t r a n s l a t o r of the O l d L a t i n v e r s i o n l a c k e d i n t h e i r
manuscripts t h e story of Mordecai's uncovering of the conspiracy
a g a i n s t t h e k i n g a n d p a r t of t h e p r a y e r o f E s t h e r , w h i c h s u g g e s t s a
g r a d u a l a c c r e t i o n of t h e e x t r a m a t e r i a l r a t h e r t h a n careful r e w o r k i n g o f
the o r i g i n a l text.^^'^ I n t h a t case, t h e a d d i t i o n s m a y h a v e b e e n
c o m p o s e d at a n y t i m e before o r after t h e t r a n s l a t i o n of E s t h e r i n t o
G r e e k . A d a t e after the c o m p l e t i o n of a H e b r e w book of E s t h e r is
clearly n e c e s s a r y . T h e e a r l y H e l l e n i s t i c p e r i o d is not i m p r o b a b l e .
330. T h . Noldeke, EB II (1901), col. 1406; F . - X . Roiron, 'Les parties d e u t e r o -

canoniques d u Livre d'Esther', R S R 6 (1916), p p . 3 - 1 6 ; C. A. Moore, ' O n the O r i g i n s of
the L X X Additions to t h e Book of Esther', J B L 92 (1973), pp. 3 8 2 - 9 3 ; R. A . M a r t i n ,
Syntax Criticism o f the L X X Additions to the Book o f Esther', J B L 94 (1975), p p . 6 5 - 7 2 .
331. C. A . Moore, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah : The Additions (1977), p p . 165-6. Even if
josephus' Greek text lacked these passages, they m a y well have been found in o t h e r
manuscripts of the same period, cf Noldeke, EB II (1901), col. 1406. T h e y w e r e at a n y
rate known to Origen in the third century A.D., cf. Epistola ad Africanum 5 (3) (ed. D e
Lange, SC 302, p p . 526-8).
332. J . B. Schildenberger, Das Buch Esther (1941), p . 9.
333. Moore, op. cit., p p . 165—6. A compromise is to assume that t h e s a m e a u t h o r ,
Lysimachus, translated t h e additions from their Semitic originals along with t h e m a i n
text (and therefore was n o t responsible for t h e inconsistencies), so that only t h e edicts
were included by him u n t o u c h e d since they came to h i m already written i n 'official'
Greek, cf L . Soubigou, Esther traduit et commente (1952), p. 588.
334. Moore, op. cit., p. 166.
720 §33^- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language
Similarities in t h e t h e m e s t r e a t e d in t h e a d d i t i o n s to those i n the b o o k of

J u d i t h a n d t h e d r e a m s i n D a n i e l m a y s u g g e s t a d a t e i n the s e c o n d
c e n t u r y B.C.^^^ F o r t h e p l a c e o f c o m p o s i t i o n , i f the S e m i t i c o r i g i n s of
sonic of t h e p a s s a g e s c a n be a s s u m e d , a P a l e s t i n i a n b a c k g r o u n d is
plausible. For the t w o e d i c t s c e r t a i n l y c o m p o s e d in G r e e k , t h e i r
sophisticated style w o u l d b e cyuite possible for a J e w in m a n y p a r t s of
the Mrdiinranean d i a s p o r a .
Some l i i t r c i K l i c e s of H e b r e w E s t h e r c o n t a i n a t t h e end a n A r a m a i c
text o f thr drrani and |)rayers o f M o r d e c a i a n d E s t h e r also f o u n d in t h e
Ho-(-allrd H C i o i u i Targum o f t h e Book of E s t h e r , i n the M i d r a s h o n
Esther, a n d rl.sewhrre in rabbinic texts, b u t all this m a t e r i a l b e l o n g s to
the eighth century A . n . or later. T e x t s c a n be f o u n d i n P. d e L a g a r d e ,
Hagiographa Chaldaice ( 1 8 7 3 ) , p p . 3 6 2 - 5 ; A . M e r x , Chrestomathia
Targumica (1888), pp. 1 5 4 - 6 4 ; A. J e l l i n e k , Bet ha-Midrasch V ( 1 8 7 3 ) ,
pp. 1 - 1 6 , with f u r t h e r r a b b i n i c m a t e r i a l o n p p . 1 7 - 8 1 . T r a n s l a t i o n s of
s o m e of t h i s m a t e r i a l into G e r m a n in W i i n s c h e , Aus Israels Lehrhallen H
(1908), p p . 1 4 9 - 6 3 , a n d i n t o E n g l i s h in J . M . F u l l e r , ' T h e R e s t of t h e
C h a p t e r s of t h e B o o k o f E s t h e r ' , i n H . W a c e , e d . , Apocrypha of the
Speaker's Commentary I (1888), p p . 3 6 1 - 5 . C f discussions of t h e first a n d
second T a r g u m i m b y L. B . P a t o n , A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on
the Book of Esther (1908), p p . 1 8 - 2 4 ; P- G r e l o t , ' O b s e r v a t i o n s s u r les
t a r g u m s I et H I d ' E s t h e r ' , Bibl. 56 ( 1 9 7 5 ) , p p . 5 3 - 7 3 ; M . H .
G o s h e n - G o t t s t e i n , ' T h e " T h i r d T a r g u m " o n E s t h e r a n d M s . Neofiti i ' ,
Bibl. 56 ( 1 9 7 5 ) , p p . 3 0 1 - 4 2 . C f also L. G i n z b e r g , The Legends of the
Jews I V ( 1 9 1 3 ) , p p . 3 6 5 - 4 4 8 ; V I (1928), p p . 4 5 1 - 8 1 , for all t h e
p o s t - b i b l i c a l texts r e l a t i n g t o t h e story of E s t h e r .
J o s e p h u s g e n e r a l l y i n c l u d e s t h e a d d i t i o n s of t h e G r e e k revision in his
335. Ibid. A further d a t e for t h e two royal edicts, which are stylistically similar a n d
should be attributed to a single author, m a y be suggested by Esther i 6 : i o , 14 ( =
Addition E : 10, 14 (Moore)), in which H a m a n is described i n one version of the
manuscripts as a Macedonian a n d it is charged that he intends to transfer control over
the Persians to the Macedonians. This could only have been written after Alexander the
Great, but it is probably reading too m u c h into it to assert t h a t it dates t h e two passages
to before the rise of the Arsacid ruler Mithridates c. 130 B.C., cf F . Altheim, 'Arsakiden
und Sassaniden', Historia Mundi I V (1956), pp. 514-16, 524; R . Stiel, 'Esther, J u d i t h a n d
Daniel', in Altheim and Stiehl, Die aramdische Sprache unter den Achaimeniden II (i960), p p .
195-213; Eissfeldt, Introduction, p. 592.
336. The close similarity between the royal edict in 13:1-7 ( = B 1-7 (Moore)) a n d the
letter of Ptolemy Philopator in 3 M a c . 3:12-29 cannot be used for dating either text since
it is n o t clear which author, if either, borrowed from which, cf. B. Motzo, ' I I Rifacimento
Greco di Ester e il I I I M a c . ' , in Saggi di Storia e Letteratura Giudeo-Ellenistica (1924), p p .
2 7 2 - 9 0 ; C. A . Moore, ' O n the origins of the L X X Additions to the Book of Esther', J B L
92 (1973), p p . 382—93, a n d idem, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions (1977), p . 198,
for t h e general similarities between 3 Maccabees a n d Esther. Such similarities d o ,
however, make an Alexandrian origin for the edicts included in Esther slightly m o r e
likely than other places in t h e Greek-speaking diaspora.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical Litetalutt jji
t ( - p r o d u c t i o n of t h e c o n t e n t {Ant. xi 6 (184 - i ^ h ) ) . I h r l l r h i r w x r t H i o i i
ol t h e a d d i t i o n s in t h e t e n t h c e n t u r y S r f r r J o s i p i M i n *implv i i a n H l a i r < t
j o s e p h u s a n d h a s n o i n d e p e n d e n t v a h i r , < I". C, A, M«M»ir, /hinirl, Esther
and Jeremiah: The Additions ( 1 9 7 7 ) , p. i.')4, n . 3.
O r i g e n , Epist. ad African. 5 (3) ( r < l . D r l . a n g r , SC: 302, p p . 5 2 6 - 8 )
m e n t i o n s these a d d i t i o n s a n d sprcifically n a m e s the m o s t i m p o r t a n t of
I h e m . H e also takes for g r a n t e d t h a t the b o o k in t h i s f o r m ( w i t h t h e
a d d i t i o n s ) is c a n o n i c a l for t h e C h r i s t i a n C h u r c h . H e m e n t i o n s t h e
p r a y e r s of M o r d e c a i a n d E s t h e r i n s e r t e d b e t w e e n c h a p t e r s f o u r a n d five
{De oratione 13 a n d 14 ( G C S , O r i g e n I I , p p . 326, 328, 3 3 1 ) ) .
O n the two w i d e l y differing r e c e n s i o n s of t h e G r e e k t r a n s l a t i o n of
E s t h e r , see a b o v e , § 3 3 A . I I , p . 506. T h e y d i s a g r e e w i t h o n e a n o t h e r m u c h
less i n t h e a d d i t i o n s t h a n i n t h e i r t r a n s l a t i o n s o f the c a n o n i c a l p a r t s of
the text. Since the s o - c a l l e d ' L u c i a n i c ' r e c e n s i o n h a s m i s p l a c e d t h e
s e c o n d r o y a l e d i c t a n d p l a c e s it a l o n g s i d e a briefer v e r s i o n of t h e s a m e
letter, it is likely t h a t it h a s b o r r o w e d its l o n g e r v e r s i o n f r o m t h e L X X
t e x t ; since the O l d L a d n u s u a l l y a g r e e s w i t h t h e L X X , a n d t h e L X X
usually p r o v i d e s a b e t t e r r e a d i n g , it is likely t h a t the ' L u c i a n i c ' v e r s i o n
b o r r o w e d all t h e a d d i d o n s from the L X X in t h e s a m e w a y , t h o u g h it
c a n n o t b e p r o v e d t h a t t h e b o r r o w i n g w a s n o t in o t h e r cases in t h e
reverse d i r e c t i o n . C f C. A. M o o r e , op. cit., p . 1 6 5 ; E . T o v , ' T h e
" L u c i a n i c " text of t h e c a n o n i c a l a n d t h e a p o c r y p h a l s e c t i o n s of E s t h e r :
a r e w r i t t e n biblical b o o k ' , T e x t u s 10 ( 1 9 8 2 ) , p p . 1 - 2 8 . F o r e d i t i o n s of
the texts of b o t h v e r s i o n s , s e e a b o v e , p p . 490, 506. A n E n g l i s h
t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e ' L u c i a n i c ' t e x t of t h e a d d i t i o n s m a y b e f o u n d i n E. C .
Bissell, The Apocrypha of the Old Testament ( 1 8 8 0 ) , p p . 2 1 7 - 2 0 .
O n the a n c i e n t t r a n s l a t i o n s o f t h e a d d i t i o n s , s e e a b o v e , p . 506, for t h e
book as a w h o l e . T h e O l d L a d n , C o p t i c a n d E t h i o p i c are b a s e d o n t h e
L X X version, a n d t h e r e f o r e i n c l u d e the a d d i t i o n s w i t h o u t c o m m e n t ,
b u t t h e t r a n s l a t i o n o f J e r o m e w a s b a s e d , e v e n if n o t v e r y closely (see
a b o v e , p . 506), on a H e b r e w text w h i c h l a c k e d t h e a d d i t i o n s . H e
therefore p l a c e d all t h e G r e e k a d d i t i o n s a t t h e e n d of t h e b o o k a n d
marked them with an obelus (PL X X V I I I , 1 5 1 5 - 1 6 ) . His Latin
t r a n s l a t i o n of t h e s e a d d i t i o n s is b a s e d o n t h e L X X a n d is e x t r e m e l y
free. T h e S y r i a c t r a n s l a t i o n , of w h i c h t h e m a i n text w a s a l s o b a s e d o n
the H e b r e w , s i m i l a r l y p r o v i d e s a free v e r s i o n of the L X X w h e n
t r a n s l a t i n g the a d d i t i o n s . S e e a b o v e , p . 184.
F o r e x e g e t i c a l w o r k s in g e n e r a l , cf a b o v e , p p . 7 1 5 f
Commentaries
Fritzsche, O . F., Exeget. Handbuch zu den Apo/cryphen I (1851).
Fuller, J . M., in H. Wace, The Speaker's Commentary, The Apocrypha I (1888).
Scholz, A., Commentar iiber das Buch Esther mit seinen ûsatzen und iiber Susanna (1892).
Ryssel, V., in E. Kautzsch, A P A T I, p p . 193-212.
Gregg, J . A. F., in Charles, A P O T I, p p . 665-84.
722 § 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature oJ Uncertain Original Language
Schildenberger, J . B., in F e l d m a n n a n d Herkenne, Dte Heiltgr Schrift des A. T. (1941).

Stummer, F . , in Die Heilige Schrift in deutscher Obersetzung (1950).
Soubigou, L., Esther traduit et comnunte, (*i952).
Baru<q, A., in La Sainte Bible traduite en franâis sous la direction de I'^cole Biblique de Jhusalem
(1952). (Cf. the English translation a n d revision. The Jerusalem Bible, 1966, pp.
boi 4.)
ITIK KRR». M., in Herders Bibelkommentar (1953).
S i n n , Mriiahrtn ( E d m u n d ) , in A . K a h a n a , Q"'nmn DnDOH (^1956).
(iiibtiii, H M , Esther (i960).
(irrlrniitn, ( i , Esther (Bihiische K o m m . A.T., X X I . 1 - 2 , 1970-3).
h i r r m . W J . ' I h r RCM of the C h a p t e r s of t h e Book of Esther', i n J . C. Dancy, ed., The
Shofltr Books of the Apoaypha (1972).
îkn^Kkr,n., :ûsiti*{.u Esther (.JSHRZ I . i ) (1973), p p . 15-62.
Moorr, (.'.. A., Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah . The Additions (1977), pp. 151-252.
Bibliography
Langen, J . , Dte deutero-kanomschen Stiicke des Buches Esther (1862).
Dcane, W. J . , ' T h e L X X Adds t o the Hebrew Text', Expositor (1884).
Andre, L. E . T., Us apocryphes de I'Ancien Testament (1903), p p . 195-208.
Siegfried, 'Esther, apocr. book o f , i n J E V (1903), 237-41.
Friedlander, M., Geschichte der jiidischen Apologetik (1903), pp. 114-28.
P a t o n , L. B . , 'A text-critical a p p a r a t u s of the Book of Esther', in O. T. and Semitic Studies in
Memory ofW. R. Harper II (1908), p p . 1-52 (gives the Greek a d d i d o n s as well, with a
copious critical a p p a r a t u s ) .
P a t o n , L. B . , A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Esther, i n the I C C series
(1908), P P 4 I - 7 -
Howorth, H . H., 'Some Unconventional Views o n the T e x t of the Bible. V I I I . T h e
Prayer of Manasses a n d t h e Book of Esther', PSBA 31 (1909), p p . 8 9 - 9 9 , 156-68.
Roiron, F.-X., 'Les parties deuterocanoniques du Livre d ' E s t h e r ' , R S R 6 (1916), pp.
3-16.
Motzo, B., 'II Rifacimento greco di Ester e I I I M a c ' , i n Saggi di Storia e Letteratura
Giudeo-Ellenistica (1924), p p . 272-90.
Torrey, C. C , The Apocryphal Literature etc. (1945), p p . 57-9-
Ehrlich, E. L., ' D e r T r a u m des M o r d e c h a i ' , Z R G G 7 (1955), pp. 69-74.
Saunders, E . W., 'Apocryphal Esther', i n IDB I I (1962), cols. 151 ff.
Brownlee, W . H., ' L e livre grec d'Esther e t la royaute divine. Corrections orthodoxes au livre
d'Esther', RB 73 (1966), p p . 161-85.
Moore, C. A., ' O n the Origins of the L X X Additions to the Book of Esther', J B L 92
(1973). PP- 382-93-
M a r t i n , R. A., 'Syntax Criticism of t h e L X X Additions t o the Book of Esther', J B L 94
(1975)' PP- 65-72-
Cf. O . Eissfeldt, The 0. T., An Introduction etc. (1965), 591 f, and t h e introductions t o the
apocrypha.
3. The Additions to Daniel
T h e G r e e k t e x t of t h e B o o k of D a n i e l c o n t a i n s t h e f o l l o w i n g a d d i t i o n s ,
(a) T h e P r a y e r of A z a r i a h a n d the S o n g o f t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n in
t h e F u r n a c e . W h e n t h e t h r e e c o m p a n i o n s of D a n i e l w e r e t h r o w n into
t h e f u r n a c e for refusing t o w o r s h i p a n i m a g e e r e c t e d b y K i n g Nebu
chadnezzar ( D a n . 3 ) , o n e of t h e m , Azariah, also c a l l e d Abednego,
p r a y e d f o r d e l i v e r a n c e in r e t u r n for confession. W h e n his p r a y e r was
answered through an angel, all t h r e e j o i n e d in a hymn of praise.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical LiUratutt 773
(b) T h e S t o r y o f S u s a n n a . A beautiful Jewew n a m e d SumiiiiiM, ilir wHr

of J o a k i m , w a s s u r p r i s e d during her bath by two l r < h r r o i i i i o h ) i n r n
w h o , w h e n she c a l l e d for help, slanderounly at ( i m r d h r r o f having e o m -
m i t t e d a d u l t e r y w i t h a youth. Susanna wan t D h d r n i n r t i t o tleath o n the
false witness of t h e old men, but wa.H H a v r d by thr wi.sdom o f t h e y o u n g
D a n i e l , w h o effected a new investigation and c o n v i c t e d t h e e l d e r s o f
p e r j u r y i n a skilful cross-examination, (c) T h e S t o r y of Bel a n d t h e
D r a g o n . T h i s consists in reality of two i n d e p e n d e n t p a s s a g e s b o t h o f
which have the purpose of exposing t h e worthlessness a n d deception of
i d o l a t r y . O n e o f t h e m r e c o u n t s h o w K i n g C y r u s (so T h e o d o t i o n ; t h e
L X X does n o t m e n t i o n t h e k i n g ' s n a m e ) is c o n v i n c e d , t h r o u g h a c u n n
ing m o v e m a d e b y D a n i e l , t h a t t h e i m a g e o f B e l d i d n o t itself c o n s u m e
the food p u t before it. T h e o t h e r p a s s a g e r e p o r t s h o w D a n i e l , b e c a u s e
he h a d killed t h e d r a g o n w o r s h i p p e d b y t h e B a b y l o n i a n s t h r o u g h feed
ing i t w i t h cakes m a d e of p i t c h , fat a n d h a i r , w a s t h r o w n i n t o t h e l i o n s '
d e n t h r o u g h t h e m a c h i n a t i o n s o f his e n e m i e s , b u t w a s m i r a c u l o u s l y fed
t h e r e by t h e p r o p h e t H a b a k k u k b r o u g h t b y a n a n g e l , a n d a f t e r s e v e n
d a y s was d r a w n from t h e d e n u n h u r t , his e n e m i e s b e i n g c a s t i n t o it i n
his s t e a d .
N o n e o f these n a r r a d v e s as t h e y s t a n d is a t r u e c o m p l e t i o n of t h e
c a n o n i c a l book of D a n i e l , a n d o n l y m i n i m a l effort is m a d e t o r e l a t e
t h e m to t h e m a i n s t o r y . O n t h e c o n t r a r y , t h e y a p p e a r t o c o n s i s t in a n
a m a l g a m of different stories o n l y loosely l i n k e d t o g e t h e r , l a r g e l y i r r e l e v
a n t t o t h e story in D a n i e l , a n d p r o b a b l y c o m p l e t e before t h e i r i n s e r t i o n
into t h e b o o k . T h e P r a y e r of A z a r i a h is a n a t i o n a l s o n g o f l a m e n t a t i o n
a n d confession. T h e S o n g of t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n i n fact consists o f a
s h o r t o d e a d d r e s s e d t o G o d (verses 2 9 - 3 4 ) followed b y a s e p a r a t e p s a l m
a d d r e s s e d to G o d ' s c r e a t i o n (verses 35-69).^^^ T h e S t o r y of S u s a n n a
belongs t o the l i t e r a r y g e n r e o f t h e folk t a l e , c o m b i n i n g t w o c o m m o n
motifs of t h e wise j u d g e a n d t h e c h a s t e wife w h o is falsely a c c u s e d a n d
r e p u d i a t e d on t h e w o r d o f a r e j e c t e d suitor.^^^ T h e t w o stories c o n c e r n -
337. It h a s been argued that verses 2 3 - 8 of the Prayer o f Azariah, or some portion of
the passage, formed an original link between 3:23 a n d 3:24 of t h e canonical text, b u t ,
even if that is so ( a n d it is m u c h disputed, cf C. A. M o o r e , Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah :
The Additions (1977), pp. 6 3 - 5 ) , t h e fact only points u p the intrusive n a t u r e of t h e rest of
the additions, which entirely s w a m p this and o t h e r linking passages.
338. For these t w o songs as originally distinct, cf M o o r e , op. cit., p p . 75—6.
339. G. H u e t , 'Daniel e t S u z a n n e : N o t e de litterature c o m p a r e e ' , R H R 65 (1912), p p .
277-84; idem, 'Danid et Suzanne', R H R 7 6 (1917), p p . 129-30; W . B a u m g a r t n e r ,
' S u s a n n a — D i e Geschichte einer Legende', A R W 24 (1926), pp. 259-80, esp. p p . 259-67
for a critique of earlier theories o n the origin o f the s t o r y ; idem, ' D e r weise K n a b e und die
des Ehebruchs beschuldigte F r a u ' , A R W 27 (1929), p p . 1 8 7 - 8 ; Moore, op. cit., p p . 88—9.
For Greek versions of the Susanna story from t h e third century B.C., see C . Bliimel, 'Drei
Weitsreliefs a n die Nymphen', Deutsche Beitrage z u r Altertumswis. 12/13 ( i 9 6 0 ) , p p .
23-8. Attempts have been made to connect t h e story to events in biblical or l a t e r Jewish
history, cf O . Fritzsche, Zûsdtze zu dem Buche Daniel ( 1 8 5 1 ) , p . 185, for a reference to A h a b
i n g Bel a n d t h e D r a g o n p r o b a b l y d e r i v e from m i d r a s h i c e x t r a p o l a d o n
of J e r e m i a h verses 5 1 , 34—5, 44.^'*° T h a t all t h e stories s h o u l d h a v e b e e n
i n s e r t e d i n t o t h e b o o k o f D a n i e l is n o t e n t i r e l y s u r p r i s i n g g i v e n t h e dis
c o v e r y o f yet o t h e r s o n t h e D a n i e l t h e m e a t Q u m r a n . ^ ' * ' I n t h e text
a s c r i b e d to T h e o d o t i o n (see b e l o w , p . 7 2 7 ) t h e story of S u s a n n a s t a n d s
at the b e g i n n i n g of t h e b o o k a n d t h a t of Bel a n d t h e D r a g o n a t t h e e n d .
The ( I h u r c h F a t h e r s ( H i p p o l y t u s , J u l i u s A f r i c a n u s a n d O r i g e n ) fol
lowed this o r d e r d e s p i t e t h e L X X h a v i n g both a d d i t i o n s after t h e c a n o n
ical tMK)k.
It cannot be stated a s c e r t a i n w h e t h e r a n y o r n o n e o f t h e a d d i t i o n s
were originally c o m p o s e d in e i t h e r H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c before b e i n g
translated into Greek. External e v i d e n c e is l a c k i n g for a S e m i t i c
original for any of the passages, for t h e e x t a n t A r a m a i c v e r s i o n s a r e
based on the Greek (sec below), a n d possible H e b r a i s m s a r e n o t
decisive since t h e a u t h o r m a y h a v e used a H e b r a i z i n g G r e e k .
N o n e t h e l e s s , a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l is p e r f e c t l y possible for all t h e
additions,^*^ a n d t h e a r g u m e n t p u t f o r w a r d b y J u l i u s A f r i c a n u s {Epist.
ad Orig. 4 - 5 ) a n d b y P o r p h y r y ( q u o t e d by J e r o m e , Prol. comment, in
Daniel ( C C L L X X V A , p . 7 7 3 ) ) t h a t t h e G r e e k p u n o n axtvos a n d
axtêtv (verses 5 4 - 5 ) a n d irpivos a n d irpieiv (verses 5 8 - 9 ) p r o v e d t h a t
S u s a n n a was o r i g i n a l l y w r i t t e n in G r e e k , is n o t c o n v i n c i n g since it is
q u i t e possible t h a t a t r a n s l a t o r of a S e m i t i c t e x t i n v e n t e d his o w n p u n s
or, f i n d i n g a different p u n in t h e o r i g i n a l , p r o d u c e d a n e q u i v a l e n t p u n
ben K o l a i a h and Zedekiah b e n Maaseiah in Jer. 2 9 : 2 1 - 3 ; N. Briill, ' D a s apokryphische

Susanna Buch', J a h r b u c h fiir jiidische Geschichte u n d Literatur 3 (1877), pp. 1-^9, for a
reference t o Pharisaic defence o f their court procedures against t h e Sadduccees; b u t these
suggestions are n o t at all convincing.
340. N . Briill, 'Die Geschichte v o n Bel u n d d e m D r a c h e n ' , J a h r b u c h fiir jiidische
Geschichte und Literatur 8 (1887), p . 28. Other factors m a y also have encouraged
development of t h e story, whether knowledge of the Babylonian E n u m a Elish epic (cf H.
Gunkel, Schopfung und Chaos in Urzeit und Endzeit (1895), p p . 320-3), or t h e hterary genre,
found elsewhere i n the Bible, of idol parody (cf W. M . W. R o t h , ' F o r Life, He A p p e a l s to
D e a t h (Wis. 13:18): A Study of Old T e s t a m e n t Idol Parodies', C B Q 3 7 (1975), p p . 4 2 - 3 ;
it is not however necessary t o agree with Roth that t h e use of this genre implies
composition in first century B.C. Egypt). T h e episode about the transportation of
H a b a k k u k from Palestine seems to be a later addition to t h e story, cf Moore, op. cit., p.
125-
341. E.g. the prayer o f Nabonidus a n d Pseudo-Daniel a, b a n d c. Cf. Vermes, DSS,
pp. 7 2 - 3 ; Moore, op. cit., p. 116. T h e Q u m r a n discoveries are likely to reflect a long
tradition of such stories, a n d they provide no support for a specific date o r provenance for
the story of Bel a n d the D r a g o n , contra Moore, op. cit., p . 128.
342. T h e best arguments for a Semitic original in fact apply to the Susanna story,
where several consecutive verses of the L X X a n d T h e o d o t i o n seem to translate the same
Semitic original, cf Moore, op. cit., p . 116. Moore argues, ibid., pp. 2 5 - 6 , 4 4 - 5 , 8 1 - 4 ,
119—20, for a Semitic origin of all the additions, but h e also quotes, pp. 2 5 - 6 , an
u n p u b h s h e d syntactical analysis by R . A. M a r t i n which tentatively concludes t h a t the
Theodotion of Bel and parts of t h e Susanna story in t h e L X X were originally Greek.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical /.ilftalut* 7 j ^,
111 h i s o w n l a n g u a g e . F o r t h e d a t e o f t h e a d d i l i t m i i , i h r utminu* unir i/uetu

IS t h e i r i n c o r p o r a d o n i n t o t h e G r e e k t r x l o f ' D M i i i r l b y i h r it.in<il.ii<>rii i»l
i l i r < a n o n i c a l b o o k i n c. 1 0 0 B . C . T h r r r in n o r r n w u i l u «li»ul>i t h a t t h i s
U K hision was his responsibility, li»r n o dillrrrntr tan he detected
b e t w e e n t h e G r e e k o f t h e a d d i l i o i M a n d i h r rrnl o f t h r hook of D a n i e l .
I h e original c o m p o s i t i o n o f i h r a d f l i l i o n i i m a y h o w e v e r h a v e t a k e n
p l a c e at a n y d a t e b e f o r r t h e ( J r r r k t r a n s l a t i o n a n d e a c h p a s s a g e m a y
plausibly b e a s s i g n e d a q u i l r s r p a r a t r d a t e . T h e fact t h a t t h e y a r e n o t
included i n the H e b r e w text o f D a n i e l does not show that t h e y w e r e n o t
a l r e a d y i n c i r c u l a t i o n as s e p a r a t e n a r r a t i v e s w h e n t h a t t e x t w a s w r i t t e n
111 c. 163 B . C . , t h o u g h it d o e s suggest t h a t , i f t h e y w e r e a l r e a d y e x t a n t i n
a S e m i t i c l a n g u a g e , n o a t t e m p t w a s m a d e u n t i l after t h a t d a t e t o
( o n n e c t t h e m w i t h t h e D a n i e l s t o r y . T h e p l a c e of c o m p o s i t i o n of t h e
a d d i t i o n s m a y h a v e b e e n different i n e a c h c a s e , especially if s o m e p a r t s
were w r i t t e n i n H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c a n d o t h e r p a r t s i n G r e e k , b u t ,
a p a r t from t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e s , t h e p a s s a g e s t h e m s e l v e s offer n o
o t h e r clues to t h e i r p l a c e s o f origin.^**
M . G a s t e r , T h e U n k n o w n A r a m a i c O r i g i n a l of T h e o d o t i o n ' s
A d d i t i o n s t o t h e B o o k of D a n i e l ' , P S B A 1 6 ( 1 8 9 4 ) , p p . 280-90, 3 1 2 - 1 7 ;
17 ( 1 8 9 5 ) , p p . 7 5 - 9 4 ; idem, The Chronicles of Jerahmeel (1899), p p . 1—9,
held t h a t the A r a m a i c t e x t i n t h e m e d i e v a l c h r o n i c l e o f J e r a h m e e l
represented t h e original version translated into Greek by T h e o d o t i o n ,
but it is c l e a r t h a t J e r a h m e e l h i m s e l f w a s s i m p l y t r a n s l a t i n g t h e G r e e k
a n d L a t i n versions, c f 1. L e v i , ' L ' H i s t o i r e " d e S u z a n n e et l e s d e u x
\ i e i l l a r d s " d a n s la h t t e r a t u r e j u i v e ' , R E J 9 5 ( 1 9 3 3 ) , p p . 1 5 7 - 7 1 .
The S y r i a c v e r s i o n p u b l i s h e d in A . N e u b a u e r , The Book of Tobit
1H78), p p . x c i ff., 39—43, a n d t h e H e b r e w v e r s i o n of t h e S t o r y of
S u s a n n a i n A. J e l h n e k , Bet ha-Midrasch V I ( 1 8 7 7 ) , p p . 1 2 6 - 8 , a n d M .
( i a s t e r , The Chronicles of Jerahmeel, c h . 65, a r e e q u a l l y d e p e n d e n t o n t h e
( i r e e k text.
I here is a w e a l t h of m a t e r i a l for t h e h i s t o r y of t h e u s e a n d of t h e
( a n o n i c a l v a l i d i t y o f t h e s e passages i n p a t r i s t i c l i t e r a t u r e . C f e s p e c i a l l y
343. T h e date o f the L X X translation of Daniel is fixed by its probable u s e by t h e
Alexandrian translator of i Maccabees, cf i M a c . 1:54 compared t o D a n . 11:31 ; 12:11 in
i h f L X X version. C f M o o r e , op. cit., p . 128, n. 15; J . A. Goldstein, / Maccabees (1976),
I'l' 4'^-54; above, p. 5 0 0 . Knowledge of a t least t h e S o n g of t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n
.imong Alexandrian Jews is confirmed b y the order o f the names H a n a n i a h , Azariah a n d
\lishael in i M a c . 2:59; 4 M a c . 16:21 ; 18:12, which is the same a s that i n verse 66 of t h e
M M i g , ( f R. H . Pfeiffer, History of New Testament Times (1949), p. 4 4 2 .
3.^4. T h e story o f Susanna m a y quite well date from t h e Persian period, though this
I . i n i i o t be proved. T h e picture of Babylon is rather different from that i n the canonical
U.iiiiel, which suggests a different place or time of composition. T h e story of Bel and t h e
Di.igon is more complex t h a n t h e others, which m a y suggest a later date, perhaps in t h e
«1 K i i d century B . C . For suggestions a b o u t t h e dates a n d place of origin of each addition,
« r .Moore, op. cit., p p . 29, 4 7 - 8 , 9 1 - 2 , 128, with summaries of older hypotheses.
C. J u l i u s , Die griechischen Danielzusdlze und ihre kanonische Geltung (Biblische

Studien, e d . B a r d e n h e w e r , VI.3—4, 1 9 0 1 ) .
J u s t i n M a r t y r m e n t i o n s t h e t h r e e c o m p a n i o n s of D a n i e l : H a n a n i a h ,
A z a r i a h , a n d M i s h a e l {Apol. i 4 6 ) . I t is n o t c l e a r from t h i s brief
reference, h o w e v e r , w h e t h e r h e also k n e w t h e a d d i t i o n s .
Irenaeus a n d TertuUian q u o t e b o t h t h e Story of Susanna a n d that
of Bel and t h e D r a g o n . I r e n a e u s i v 26, 3 : ' a u d i e n t eas q u a e s u n t a
Daniele p r o p h e t a t a e voces', e t c . (cf. S u s a n n a , verses 56 a n d 5 2 f in
Theodotion), Idem, iv 5, 2 : ' Q u e m ( D e u m ) e t D a n i e l p r o p h e t e s , c u m
dixiiuiet ei (lyru.n rex P e n s a r u m : " Q u a r e n o n a d o r a s Bel?" a n n u n t i a v i t
diccns: "Quoniam etc.'". T e r t u l l i a n , De corona 4 ( S u s a n n a ) . Idem, De
idololatria 18 (Bel and D r a g o n ) ; De jejunio 7 fin. ( s a m e ) . Clement of
Alexandria also knew the L X X a d d i t i o n s . C f O . S t a h l i n , Clemens
Alexandrinus und die Septuaginta ( N i i r n b e r g , Progr., 1 9 0 1 ) , p p . 7 1 - 4 .
In his c o m m e n t a r y o n D a n i e l , H i p p o l y t u s d e a l s also w i t h t h e G r e e k
a d d i t i o n s . C f G . B o n w e t s c h a n d H . Achelis, eds., G C S H i p p o l y t u s I
(1897) ( G r e e k text a n d G e r m a n t r a n s l a t i o n o f the S l a v o n i c ) . S e e also
M . Lefevre a n d G. B a r d y , e d s . , Hippolyte, Commentaire sur Daniel ( S C 14,
1 9 4 7 ) , w i t h a F r e n c h t r a n s l a t i o n b a s e d o n t h e B o n w e t s c h a n d Achelis
edition, b u t w h i c h takes into account the i m p o r t a n t t e n t h - c e n t u r y
G r e e k f r a g m e n t s p u b h s h e d b y C . D i o b o u n i o t i s , in C . D i o b o u n i o t i s a n d
N . Beis, Hippolyts Schrift iiber die Segnungen Jacobs: Hippolyts Daniel-
commentar w i t h preface b y G. B o n w e t s c h ( T U X X X V I I I , 1 9 1 1 ) , p p .
45—60. T h e o r d e r i n w h i c h H i p p o l y t u s d e a l s w i t h t h e p a s s a g e s ( a n d
t h e r e f o r e in w h i c h h e r e a d t h e m i n his b i b l i c a l text) is a s f o l l o w s : the
S t o r y of S u s a n n a s t a n d s a t t h e b e g i n n i n g ; t h e P r a y e r of A z a r i a h a n d
t h e S o n g of t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n in the F u r n a c e a r e d e a l t w i t h
t o g e t h e r w i t h c h . 3 (in t h e s e c o n d b o o k of H i p p o l y t u s ' C o m m e n t a r y ,
w h i c h i n c l u d e s the e x p o s i t i o n of D a n . 2—3). T h e S t o r y o f Bel a n d t h e
Dragon was certainly known t o Hippolytus a n d regarded by h i m a s an
i n t e g r a l p a r t o f t h e b o o k of D a n i e l , b u t a p p a r e n t l y h e d i d n o t w r i t e a
c o m m e n t a r y o n it, since t h e r e is n o t r a c e of o n e in a n y o f t h e G r e e k or
Slavic m a n u s c r i p t s (cf H i p p o l y t u s , Comm. in Dan. ii 26, a n d the
c o m m e n t s of L e f e v r e a n d B a r d y , ad loc). T h e p l a c i n g o f the S t o r y of
S u s a n n a a t t h e b e g i n n i n g c o r r e s p o n d s w i t h i t s l o c a t i o n in t h e oldest
m a n u s c r i p t s o f t h e T h e o d o t i o n i c text ( V a t i c a n u s , A l e x a n d r i n u s ,
M a r c h a l i a n u s ) . Cf. in g e n e r a l on t h e u s e of H i p p o l y t u s ' c o m m e n t a r y
for e s t a b h s h i n g t h e t e x t o f D a n i e l , J . Z i e g l e r , Der Bibeltext im
Daniel-Kommentar des Hippolyt von Rom ( N A W G I I . 8 , 1 9 5 2 ) , p p . 163—99;
p p . 1 6 5 - 6 on t h e m a n u s c r i p t s .
l u U u s Africanus is t h e o n l y o n e a m o n g the o l d e r C h u r c h F a t h e r s to
h a v e d i s p u t e d t h e c a n o n i c i t y of these p a s s a g e s . I n h i s Epistola ad
Origenem ( p r i n t e d i n e d i t i o n s of O r i g e n , e.g. N . d e L a n g e , S C 302
( 1 9 8 3 ) , p p . 5 1 4 - 2 1 ) h e calls O r i g e n to a c c o u n t for a p p e a l i n g t o the
/. Revision and Completion oJ Biblical I.tl0fmlut0 7^7
S i o t y ol S u s a n n a i n a d i s p u t a t i o n o n ihr bnait ihul H wan i»nlv .in
i i i a i i t h r n t i c a d d i t i o n to D a n i e l , cf. Kp. ad Ong. 4, 7
I n his reply {Epistola ad AJricanum), Origrii wrrk* l o <lr(en<l, w i t h a n
. i h u n d a n c e of s c h o l a r s h i p , the K^ttiiiiienewi and < anotiicity of t h e
n a r r a t i v e s , d e s p i t e the fart (hat he knew thai ihry w e r e n o t i n c l u d e d in
the H e b r e w D a n i e l . He menlions as a p p e a r i n g in the m i d d l e of t h e
lext of D a n i e l n o t o n l y the N i o r i e s o l S u s a n n a a n d of Bel a n d the
D r a g o n , b u t aLso the Prayer <»( A/.ariah a n d the S o n g of t h e T h r e e
Y o u n g M e n , a n d ob.serve.s t h a t all t h e s e n a r r a t i v e s w e r e t o be f o u n d in
l)oth the L X X a n d T h e o d o t i o n {Epistola ad AJricanum 3(2) (ed. d e
b a n g e , SC 302 ( 1 9 8 3 ) , p . 5 2 4 ) ) . I n t h e t e n t h b o o k o f his Stromata
( ) r i g e n discusses from t h e p o i n t of v i e w of exegesis t h e S t o r y of S u s a n n a
a n d t h a t of Bel (cf t h e e x t r a c t s g i v e n by J e r o m e in h i s c o m m e n t a r y o n
D a n i e l c h a p t e r s 13—14 ( J e r o m e , C C L L X X V A , p p . 945—50)). W h o l e
passages a r e a l s o f r e q u e n t l y q u o t e d b y O r i g e n following T h e o d o t i o n ' s
t e x t : ( i ) S u s a n n a : Comm. in Joann. x x 5 ( G C S , O r i g e n I V , p . 3 3 2 ) ; ibid.
xxviii 5 ( G C S , O r i g e n I V , p . 394) ; Comm. in Matth., Comm. ser., 61
( ( J C S , O r i g e n X I , p . 1 4 0 ) ; Comm. in epist. ad Rom., lib. iv 2 ( P G X I V ,
()()9) ; Fragm. in Genes, iii 4 ( P G X I I , 57) ; In Genes, homil. xv 2 ( G C S ,
( ) r i g e n V I , p . 1 2 8 ) ; In Josuam homil. xxii 6 ( G C S , O r i g e n V I I , p . 4 3 8 ) ;
Selecta in Psalmos, Ps. 36 (jy) homil. iv 2 ( P G X I I , 1 3 5 4 ) ; In Ezechiel.
homil. vi 3 ( G C S , O r i g e n V I I I , p p . 379—80); Selecta in Ezech. 6 ( P G
X I I I , 7 8 6 ) ; cf. p a r t i c u l a r l y w i t h r e g a r d t o c a n o n i c i t y In Levit. homil. i i
( ( i C S , O r i g e n V I , p . 281 ; ed. B o r r e t , S C 286, p . 68), a g a i n s t t h o s e w h o
wish to a d h e r e to t h e h t e r a l a n d h i s t o r i c a l m e a n i n g of t h e S c r i p t u r e s .
(2) P r a y e r of A z a r i a h a n d S o n g of t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n : Comm. in
.Matth. xiii 2 ( G C S , O r i g e n X , p . 1 7 8 ) ; Comm. in Matth., Comm. ser., 62
( ; C S , O r i g e n X I , p . 1 4 4 ) ; Comm. in Epist. ad Rom., lib. i 10 ( P G X I V ,
Hr,6) ; ibid., lib. ii 9 ( P G X I V , 8 9 3 ) ; ibid., lib. vii i ( P G X I V , 1 1 0 4 ) ; Be
oratione 1 3 a n d 14 ( G C S , O r i g e n I I , p p . 3 2 6 , 3 2 8 , 3 3 1 ) . (3) Bel a n d t h e
D r a g o n : Exhortatio ad martyrium 3 3 ( G C S , O r i g e n I, p . 28).
C ' y p r i a n cites the S o n g o f t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n a s a m o d e l o f publica
ft communis oratio in his De dominica oratione 8. C f a l s o De lapsis 3 1 . H e
(|uotes t h e S t o r y of B e l in Ad Fortunatum 1 1 , a n d Epist. Iviii 5 .
T h e G r e e k t e x t u s e d b y the C h u r c h F a t h e r s f r o m t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t
o n w a r d s is u s u a l l y t h a t a s c r i b e d t o Theodotion. F r o m t h e m i d - t h i r d
( c i i t u r y A.D., o n l y t h e T h e o d o t i o n text w a s u s e d , a n d it h a s t h u s
largely passed i n t o t h e m a n u s c r i p t s a n d e d i t i o n s of t h e L X X (see a b o v e ,
p. 500, a n d e s p e c i a l l y J . Z i e g l e r , Susanna, Daniel, Bel et Draco ( 1 9 5 4 ) ; B.
M. V e l l a s , Aavi-qX (1966)).^'^^ A c c o r d i n g t o J e r o m e , Comm. in Dan. i 4,
545. Jellicoe, S M S , p p . 8 4 - 8 ; Moore, op. cit., p p . 31-2. Most scholars assume that the
idiiitions t o Daniel originated with t h e Theodotionic translation of t h e rest of Daniel,
whenever t h a t translation came about (see above, p . 500). The exception is A . Schmitt,
Siammt der sogenannte 'O'-Text bei Daniel wirklich von Theodotion ( M S U I X , 1966), p p .
1 0 0 12, w h o claims a different translator (Symmachus?) for the additions. J . Schiipphaus,
728 § 3 3 ^ ' Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language
5a ( C C L , L X X V A , p . 8 1 1 ) , t h e d e c i s i o n to prefer the T h e o d o t i o n i c
t e x t was q u i t e d e h b e r a t e a t least o n the p a r t o f O r i g e n , w h o a l s o k n e w
t h e L X X t e x t b u t d e c i d e d t o i g n o r e i t . T h e g e n u i n e L X X t e x t of
D a n i e l h a s c o m e d o w n t o us i n o n l y t w o m a i n m a n u s c r i p t s : t h e t e n t h
c e n t u r y c u r s i v e C o d e x C h i s i a n u s 88 (88 i n H o l m e s a n d P a r s o n s a n d in
the CJdttingen ed., 87 i n F i e l d a n d S w e t e ) , cf. J . A . M o n t g o m e r y , A
Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel ( 1 9 2 7 ) , p p . 25—7 (a
not very good m a n u s c r i p t ) ; a n d t h e C o l o g n e s e c t i o n of C h e s t e r B e a t t y
P a p y r u s 967, w h i c h d a t e s from c. A.D. 1 5 0 a n d preserves o n l y t h e L X X
of D a n i e l 5-1 a t o g e t h e r w i t h S u s a n n a a n d B e l a n d t h e D r a g o n , b u t
w h i c h d o e s n o t i n c l u d e t h e P r a y e r o f A z a r i a h o r t h e S o n g of t h e T h r e e
Y o u n g M e n , cf. A. G c i s s c n , Der Sepluaginta-Text des Buches Daniel: Kap.
5-12, zusammen mit Susanna, Bel et Draco, sowie Esther Kap. J,10-2,15, nach
dem Kdlner Teil des Papyrus 567 ( P a p y r o l o g i s c h e T e x t e u n d A b h a n d
l u n g e n V , 1968) ( t h e p a p y r u s is p a r t i c u l a r l y i m p o r t a n t for t h e t e x t at
t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e story of S u s a n n a ) . T h e s e witnesses c a n be p a r t i a l l y
checked b y : (i) the fifth-century A.D. V i e n n a P a p y r u s 2 9 2 5 5 ,
p u b l i s h e d by P . S a n z , Griechische literarische Papyri christlichen Inhaltes I
(1946), p p . 5 2 - 3 , n o . X X X ( n o v a r i a n t s n o t f o u n d also e l s e w h e r e ) ; (2)
t h e L X X t e x t in the S y r o - H e x a p l a , p u b l i s h e d b y C e r i a n i , Codex
Syro-Hexaplaris Ambrosianzis photolithographice editus ( 1 8 7 4 ) ; (3) t h e O l d
Latin translation used b y Tertullian, which w a s p r o b a b l y based o n a
L X X t e x t shghtly different f r o m O r i g e n ' s . C f F. C . B u r k i t t , The Old
Latin and the Itala (1896). F o r a l l patristic c i t a t i o n s o f the L X X t e x t , see
J . Z i e g l e r , Susanna, Daniel, Bel et Draco ( 1 9 5 4 ) , p p . 2 2 - 7 . T h e L X X text
w i t h a p p a r a t u s collated f r o m a l l t h e s e sources c a n b e f o u n d in Z i e g l e r ,
op. cit., p p . 8 1 - 2 2 3 , p r i n t e d at t h e foot o f t h e p a g e b e l o w the
T h e o d o t i o n t e x t . O n t h e L X X t r a n s l a t i o n of D a n i e l g e n e r a l l y , cf. A.
B l u d a u , Die alexandrinische Uebersetzung des Buches Daniel (Biblische S t u d i e n ,
ed. B a r d e n h e w e r , I L 2 - 3 , 1^97)5 J - ^ - M o n t g o m e r y , A Critical and
Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel ( 1 9 2 7 ) , p p . 2 5 - 6 .
A n c i e n t t r a n s l a t i o n s . S o m e of t h e O l d L a t i n patristic c i t a t i o n s a r e
g a t h e r e d in t h e c o r p u s o f P. S a b a t i e r , Biblior. sacror. Latinae versiones
antiquae I I ( 1 7 3 9 - 4 9 ; r e p r . 1 7 5 7 ) . F o r a m u c h fuller list o f the c i t a t i o n s
of t h e O l d L a t i n of D a n i e l , i n c l u d i n g t h e a d d i t i o n s , see A . D o l d ,
'Konstanzer altlateinische P r o p h e t e n — u n d Evangelien—Bruchstiicke:
'Der Verhaltnis von L X X - u n d T h e o d o d o n - T e x t in d e n apokryphen Zusatzen zum

Danielbuch', Z A W 83 (1971), p p . 4 9 - 7 2 , argues strongly t h a t the Theododon text o f the
Additions is a re-edidng of the L X X text a n d n o t a n e w translation from a Semitic
original. I n either case, t h e existence o f Theodotionic readings of Daniel before the work
of T h e o d o t i o n himself in the second century A . D . makes it possible that t h e Theodotionic
text of the Additions was as old as, or only slighdy younger than, the L X X text. F o r the
relevant Theodotionic readings of Daniel in pre-Theodotion texts, see J. A . Montgomery,
A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel (1927), pp. 4 6 - 5 0 ; R. H . Charles,
A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel (1929), pp. liii-lvii, cxvi-cxxii.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical /.ilftatiitt •]\n)
mit Glossen', in Texte u. Arbeiten herausg. durch dit Hk HtHton I 7 <»

1 9 2 3 ) ; M o n t g o m e r y , op. cit., pp. 2 9 - 3 2 ; Zifglrr, op nl, pp 7. Thr
O l d L a t i n is b a s e d o n both Theodotion and thr L X X . thr L X X text
used m a y h a v e differed from that u»rd by OriKcn (»rr above). J e r o m e
translated the Greek addition!! rntirrly (rom I l i r < K l o t i o n , m a r k i n g t h e m
with a n obelus and including them in h i i i i r a n s i a t i o n o f D a n i e l f r o m the
H e b r e w , cf his remarks, PL xxviii, i38(). Gf a b o v e , p . 184, o n the
e d i t i o n s o f the common Syriae text. Ziegler, op. cit., p p . 36—43, d i s c u s s e s
die a n c i e n t versions and ha.s full r e f e r e n c e s t o t h e m in his a p p a r a t u s
( r i t i c u s , but they shed little extra l i g h t o n the G r e e k t e x t .
F o r l a t e r rabbinic versions of the s t o r i e s i n t h e a d d i t i o n s , cf L.
( r i n z b e r g . The Legends of the Jews I V (1913), p p . 327-3i> SS^, 3 4 ^ ; V I
(1928), p p . 384, 4 1 4 - 2 0 , 4 2 6 - 7 , 4 3 2 - 6 .
F o r e x e g e t i c a l w o r k s in g e n e r a l , cf. a b o v e , p p . 248 f.
Commentaries
Iritzsche, O . F., Exeget. Handbuch zu den Apolcryphen I (1851).
Bissell, E. D . , The Apocrypha of the O.T. (1880).
Ball, C. J., i n H. W a c e , The Apocrypha I I (1888).
/(ickler, O . , Die Apokryphen des A.T. nebst einem Anhang iiber die Pseudepigraphenliteratur
{Kurzgef. Kommentar zu den heil. Schriften A. und JV.T., ed. Strack a n d Zockler, I X ,
1891), p p . 214-21, 2 3 1 - 5 .
S( holz, A., Commentar Uber das Buch Esther mit seinem Zusatzen und uber Susanna (1892).
S( holz, A., Commentar Uber das Buch Judith und uber Bel und Drache 1896).
Rothstein, J . W., i n E. K a u t z s c h , A P A T I (1900), p p . 172-93.
Bennett, W . H., ' T h e P r a y e r of Azariah a n d T h e S o n g of the T h r e e C h i l d r e n ' , D. M .
K a y , ' T h e History o f Susanna', a n d T . W i t t o n Davies, 'Bel and t h e D r a g o n ' , in
Charles, A P O T I, p p . 625 IT., 638 ff., a n d 652 ff.
Montgomery, J. A., A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel (1927).
(Joettsberger,}., Das Buch Daniel iibersetzt urui erkldrt (1928), p p . 10 ff., 94-100.
(lharles, R. H . , A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Daniel {iQ2g).
Kuhl, C , Die drei Mdnner im Feur (BZAW LV, 1930).
l,.itley,C., TA«£ooAo/Z)am«/(1948), p p . xl-lii, 114-19.
DrUor, M., Le Livre de Daniel {igji).
I'loger, O., Zûsdtze zu Daniel ( J S H R Z 1.1, 1973), pp. 6 3 - 8 7 .
Moore, C. A . , Daniel, Esther arui Jeremiah : The Additions (1977).
Bibliograph;
Wicderhoh, T h . v o n , T h Q , ( i 8 6 9 ) , p p . 287 ff., 377 ff. (Story of S u s a n n a ) ; T h Q , ( i 8 7 i ) ,
p p . 373 ff. (Prayer of A z a r i a h and Song o f the T h r e e Y o u n g M e n ) ; T h Q , ( i 8 7 2 ) , p p .
554 ff. (Bel a n d D r a g o n ) .
Biull, N., ' D a s apokryphische S u s a n n a b u c h ' , J a h r b b . fiir jiid. Gesch. u n d L i t e r a t u r 3
(1877), pp. 1-69 (also separately).
Btull, N., ' D a s Gebet d e r drei M a n n e r im Feuerofen', J a h r b b . fiir jiid. Gesch. u n d
Literatur 8 (1887), p p . 2 2 - 7 .
Btiill, N., ' D i e Geschichte v o n Bel u n d d e m D r a c h e n ' , J a h r b b . fiir jiid. Gesch. u n d
L i t e r a t u r e (1887), p p . 2 8 - 9 .
I .iinkel, H., Schopfung und Chaos (1895), PP- 3 2 0 - 3 (on the D r a g o n ) .
Burkitt, F. C , The Old Latin and the Itala (1896), pp. 18 ff.
Bludau, A., Die alexandrinische Uebersetzung des Buches Daniel (Biblische Studien, e d .
Bardenhewer, I I . 2 - 3 , 1897), pp. 155-204.
M.irshall, J . T., 'Bel and t h e D r a g o n ' , i n H D B I (1898), cols. 267 ff.; 'Susanna', H D B I V
730 §33^- Jewish Literature of Llncerlatn Original Language
(1902), cols. 6 3 0 - 2 ; ' T h e Song of t h e Three (Children', HDB I V (1902), cols. 754-6.
J u h u s , C , Die griechischen Danielzusdlze (Biblische Studien, ed. Bardenhewer, V I . 3 - 4 , 1901).
Andre, L. E . T., Les apocryphes de I'Ancien Testament (1903), p p . 208 37.
Daubncy, W . H., The Three Additions to Daniel (1906).
Howorth, H . H., 'Some unconventional views on t h e text of the Bible, V I I : D a n i e l and
('.hrinii<'lcs', PSBA 29 (1907), pp. 3 1 - 8 , 6 1 - 9 .
H u n . (; , 'Daniel et S u z a n n e : Note de h t t e r a t u r e comparee', R H R 65 (1912), pp.
i77 »4
LriiuiriMliiifn, S . 'Dei Drache von Babylon', BZ 11 (1913), pp. 1-4.
Hurl. (; , 'Dttnirl r l Sii/.annc', R H R 76 (1917), pp. 129-30.
HauiM h, RF. IIA,2 ( ( o l s . 1601 3.
BmiiiiKHrlDri, W 1 , 'Suxanna. Die Oeschichte einer Legende', A R W 24 (1926), pp.
•i^H Ho.
BaumKurtiirr, W. I , ' D r r wri.Hi- K n a b e und d i e des Ehebruchs beschuldigte F r a u ' , A R W
27 (1929), pp. 1H7 f. (ûm Alten 7 estament und seiner Umwelt (1959), p p . 42-67).
Levi, !., 'L'histoirr "dr Su/.annr rl Irs drux virillards" d a n s la litterature juive', R E J 95
(•933). PP- >.')7 7'-
Heller, Bernhard ( = Dob), 'Die S u s a n n a c r z a h l u n g : cin M a r c h e n ' , Z A W 54 (1936), pp.
281-7.
Torrey, C. C , The Apocryphal Literature etc. (1945), p p . 54-7.
Rowley, H . H., ' T h e Unity of the Book of Daniel', in The Servant of the Lord and Other
Essays on the Old Testament, ed. Rowley (1952, ^1965), p p . 249—80.
Forderer, M . , ' D e r Schild des Achilleus u n d der Lobgesang i m Feuerofen', Studium
Generale, Heidelberg, 8 (1955), p p . 294-301.
M a c K e n z i e , R. A . F., ' T h e M e a n i n g of the Susanna Story', Canadian J o u r n a l of
Theology 3 (1957), p p . 211-18.
Z i m m e r m a n n , F., 'The Story o f Susanna a n d its Original Language', JQ_R 48 (1957/8),
pp. 237-41.
Z i m m e r m a n n , F., 'Bel a n d the D r a g o n ' , V T 8 (1958), 438-40.
K a t z , P., ' T h e T e x t of 2 Maccabees Reconsidered', Z N W 51 (1960), pp. 1 0 - 3 0 , cf
27-30 : appendix; 'rrpeo^vTepiov in I T i m . iv, 14 and Susanna 50'.
Frost, S. B., ' D a n i e l : . . . T h e Additions', in I D B I (1962), col. 767:
W u r m b r a n d , M., 'A Falasha V a r i a n t of t h e Story of S u s a n n a ' , Bibl. 44 (1963), pp.
29-35-
Schmitt, A., Stammt der sogenannte " 0 " - Text bei Daniel wirklich von Theodotion? ( M S U I X , 1966).
Grelot, P., 'Les versions grecques de Daniel', Bibl. 4 (1966), pp. 381-402.
J o n e s , B. W . , ' T h e Prayer in Daniel ix', V T 18 (1968), pp. 4 8 8 - 9 3 .
Papadopoulos, N . , 'The Deuterocanonical Sections of Daniel', Theologia 40 (1969), pp.
4 5 8 - 8 9 ; 41 (1970), p p . 340-64-
Fenz, A. K . , 'Ein Drache in Babel. Exegetische Skizze iiber Daniel 14:23-42', Svensk
Exegetisk Arsbok 35 (1970), pp. 5—16.
Schiipphaus, J., 'Der Verhaltnis von L X X - und T h e o d o t i o n - T e x t in den a p o c r y p h e n
Zusatzen zum Danielbuch', Z A W 83 (1971), p p . 4 9 - 7 2 .
R o t h , W. M . W . , 'For Life, H e Appeals to D e a t h (Wis. 13:18): A Study of Old
Testament Idol Parodies', CBQ,37 (1975), pp. 21-47.
Nickelsburg, G. W . E., J L B B M , pp. 25-30.
Milik, J . T . , 'Daniel et Susanne a Q u m r a n ? , in J. D o r e et al., eds., De la Torah au Messie:
MilangesH. Gazelles (i981), pp. 337-59.
4. The Prayer of Manasseh
In the s a m e w a y t h a t the p r a y e r s o f M o r d e c a i a n d E s t h e r are
i n t e r p o l a t e d a s a s u p p l e m e n t i n t h e Book of E s t h e r , a n d t h e P r a y e r of
A z a r i a h a n d t h e S o n g of t h e T h r e e Y o u n g M e n in t h e B o o k of D a n i e l ,
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical iMttnlut* /•{ i
so t h e P r a y e r of M a n a s s e h , in which thr king, lr<l iiiio « i t | M i \ i i \ ,

h u m b l y confesses h i s sin before God and I w m I m loi>(i\nirHN, was
i n t e n d e d t o s u p p l e m e n t 2 Chroniclr.s. 'I'lirrr wa* |iaiiiiulai i n i a s i o n to
( o m p o s e such a p r a y e r b e c a u s e 2 Ghronii I m ''^ '!) n u ' u t i o n s t h a t
the p r a y e r of M a n a s s e h is recorded rUrwhrir in t h r C h r o n i c l e s of t h e
kings of I s r a e l ( 1 8 ) , o r in t h r ('lirotiidr ol Ho/.ai ( o r , a c c o r d i n g to t h e
( i r e e k texts, t h e C h r o n i c l e of thr Srrrs) ( 1 9 ) . I h e p r a y e r is n o t i n c l u d e d
in t h e t e x t of C h r o n i c l e s in tlir I , X X m a n u s c r i p t s b u t is collected i n
m o s t of t h e G r e e k m a n u s c r i p t s , from t h e fifth c e n t u r y a n d l a t e r ,
together with other p r a y e r s a n d h y m n s a s an a p p e n d i x t o the Psalms
(as e.g. i n C o d e x A l e x a n d r i n u s a n d in Psalterium Turicense). I t is n o t
m e n t i o n e d in a n y of t h e a n c i e n t lists of a p o c r y p h a l b o o k s , b u t t h i s m a y
he b e c a u s e it w a s c o n s i d e r e d t o b e c a n o n i c a l . I t is n o t p o s s i b l e to s a y
a n y t h i n g with c e r t a i n t y a b o u t t h e d a t e , p l a c e of o r i g i n or o r i g i n a l
l a n g u a g e of t h e P r a y e r of M a n a s s e h , e x c e p t t h a t it w a s e v i d e n t l y e x t a n t
hefore t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y A.D.^'^^
T h e earliest c i t a t i o n o f t h e p r a y e r is in t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y A.D.
Didascalia p r e s e r v e d in full o n l y in S y r i a c t r a n s l a t i o n . F o r a c r i t i c a l
edition o f t h e S y r i a c text, c f P. d e L a g a r d e , Didascalia apostolorum Syriace
(repr. 1 9 1 1 ) ; E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n : R . H . C o n n o l l y , Didascalia
Apostolorum ( 1 9 2 9 ) ; G e r m a n t r a n s l a t i o n : A c h e l i s a n d F l e m m i n g , Die
syrische Didaskalia (1904), p p . 3 6 ff. I t is g i v e n h e r e i n full, a n d also i n
the later r e v i s e d f o r m of t h e D i d a s c a l i a , i . e . t h e Apostolic C o n s t i t u t i o n s
! F. X . F u n k , Didascalia et constitutiones apostolorum I ( 1 9 0 5 ; r e p r . i960),
pp. 8 4 - 9 ) . T h e w h o l e t e x t u a l t r a d i t i o n , i n c l u d i n g t h a t of t h e L X X
m a n u s c r i p t s , v e r y p r o b a b l y d e r i v e s f r o m this s o u r c e (so N e s t l e a n d
I'.-N. N a u ) , b u t t h e t r a d i t i o n p r e s e r v e d i n t h e psalteries s h o u l d also b e
t.iken i n t o a c c o u n t . I t is i m p r o b a b l e , h o w e v e r , t h a t it w a s first
c o m p o s e d by t h e a u t h o r o f t h e Apost. Const, as F a b r i c i u s a s s u m e d [Liber
I obiae Judith Oratio Manasse Sapientia et Ecclesiasticus gr. et lat., e d . J o b .
Alb. F a b r i c i u s ( 1 6 9 1 ) , p . 208) a n d F . - N . N a u ( R e v u e d e T O r i e n t
( h r e t i e n , 1908, p . 1 3 7 ) , b o t h b e c a u s e t h e c o n t e n t o f t h e p r a y e r
definitely i n d i c a t e s a J e w i s h o r i g i n ( c f t h e o p e n i n g verse) a n d b e c a u s e
It (verse 4) is a l r e a d y q u o t e d in Apost. Const. 8, 7, 5 , as b e i n g a
w e l l - k n o w n w o r k . T h e v i e w of H o w o r t h ( ' S o m e U n c o n v e n t i o n a l V i e w s
o u t h e T e x t o f the B i b l e , V I I I ' , P S B A 3 1 (1909), p p . 8 9 - 9 9 ) , t h a t t h e
p r a y e r t o g e t h e r w i t h t h e story a r o u n d i t w a s t a k e n from t h e g e n u i n e
(.}.(). O n the date, cf. J . H . Chariesworth, The Pseudepigrapha and Modern Research
i()7(>), p . 157: 'between 200 B.C. a n d A.D. 70', b u t Berthold, cited by V . Ryssel, in E.
K.mtz.sch, A P A T , p . 167, affirms a d a t e only just before t h e composition of the Didascalia
111 i h e third century A.D. Denis, I P G A T , p. 181, asserts t h a t t h e original language was
. (I lainly Greek, b u t C. C . T o r r e y , The Apocryphal Literature (1945), pp. 68 f, follows R . H .
< h.iiKs, in Charles, A P O T I, p . 614, n . i, in preferring a Semitic original. T h e prayer is
iiiu short for such speculation to be resolved.
732 §^^B. Jewish Literature q/ Ifrurrlain Original Language
L X X t e x t o f C h r o n i c l e s ( c o r r e s p o n d i n g to his view of t h e l a t e r o r i g i n o f
o u r G r e e k t e x t o f C h r o n i c l e s , cf a b o v e , p. 7 1 2 ) is i d i o s y n c r a t i c . T h e
n o t i c e following t h e t e x t of t h e p r a y e r i n Apost. (Jonsl., t h a t in a n s w e r t o
Mana.sseh's p e n i t e n t i a l confession a m i r a c u l o u s flame m e l t e d t h e i r o n o f
his c h a i n s a n d freed h i m , s e e m s also t o h a v e b e e n k n o w n to l u l i u s
A f r i i a n u s i n t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y A.D., cf J o h n of D a m a s c u s , Sacra
farallfla (I*CJ X C V , 1 4 3 6 ) , w i t h a slightly different t e x t of t h e s a m e
paH.sagr given by P i t r a , Analecta Sacra I I ( 1 8 8 4 ) , p . 292. A f r i c a n u s
a p p a r e n t l y b r i i e v e d t h e c h a i n s to h a v e b e e n b r o k e n r a t h e r t h a n m e l t e d ,
b u t it is c l e a r t h a t he k n e w b o t h t h e l e g e n d i n t h e D i d a s c a l i a a n d t h e
text of the p r a y e r , a n d this f u r t h e r l e g e n d m a y t h e r e f o r e h a v e a l s o b e e n
o f J e w i s h origin.
T h e L a t i n t r a n s l a t i o n w h i c h h a s passed i n t o the p u b l i s h e d V u l g a t e is
a s i x t e e n t h c e n t u r y version m a d e from t h e G r e e k , cf. H . S c h n e i d e r , ' D e r
V u l g a t a - T e x t d e r O r a t i o Manas.se', B Z N.F.4 (i960), p p . 2 7 7 - 8 2 .
N o n e o f the o t h e r e x t a n t L a t i n versions is sufficiently e a r l y to b e o f a n y
h e l p for t e x t u a l c r i t i c i s m , c f H . V o l z , ' Z u r O b e r l i e f e r u n g d e s G e b e t e s
M a n a s s e ' , Zeitschrift fiir K i r c h e n g e s c h i c h t e 70 ( 1 9 5 9 ) , p p . 2 9 3 - 3 0 7 .
Editions
Funk, F. X., Didascalia et Constitutiones Apostolarum I (1905 ; repr. i960), p p . 8 4 - 9 .
Swete, H . B., Tfie O.T. in Greek according to the LXX III C*i9i2), pp. 824-6 (text of Codex
Alexandrinus with variants from the Psalt. Turicense).
Rahlfs, A . , Psalmicum Odis (1931), p p . 362-3 (a critical text).
Denis, F P G , pp. 115-17.
Baars, W . , and H . Schneider, eds., Peshitta I V . 6 (1972), p p . i-vii, 1-9.
Translations a n d Commentaries
Fritzsche, O. F., Exeget. Handbuch zu den Apokryphen I (1851).
Zockler, O., Die Apokryphen des A.T. nebst einem Anhang Uber die Pseudepigraphenliteratur
{Kurzgef. Kommentar zu den heil. Schriften A. und N.T., eds. Strack a n d Zockler, no. 9,
1891), pp. 236-8.
Ryssel, V . , in E. Kautzsch, A P A T I, p p . 165-71.
Ryle, H. E., ' T h e Prayer of Manasses', in Charles, A P O T I, pp. 612-24.
Riessler, P., AltjUdisches Schrifttum ausserhalb den Bibel, ubersetzt und erldutert (1928), pp.
348 ff-
Connolly, R. H., Didascalia Apostolorum (1929), pp. 72-6.
Artom, Elihu (Elia) S., in A. K a h a n a , D''rS''nn a-"lBOn (^1956).
Osswald, E., Das Gebet Manasses ( J S H R Z I V . i, 1974), pp. 15-27.
Bibliography
Nestle, E., Septuagintastudien I I I (1899), pp. 4 f, 6 - 2 2 ; IV (1903), pp. 5 - 9 .
N a u , F.-N., ' U n Extrait de l a Didascalie: La Priere d e Manasse', Revue d e I'Orient
Chretien 13 (1908), pp. 134-41 (with a critical edition of the Syriac text).
Wilkins, G . , ' T h e Prayer of Manasseh', H e r m a t h e n a 16(1911), p p . 167-78.
Norden, E . , Agnostos Theos (1913), p. 205.
Bardenhewer, O . , Geschichte der altkirchlichen Literatur"^ II (1914), p p . 304-12.
Stahlin, O . , 'Die hellcnistisch-jiidische Literatur', in W. v. Christ, O . Stahlin a n d W.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical iMtftituu
Schmidt, Geschichte der griech. Literatur etc }^ II.i (i<)iiiK|>

Hiiutsch, in R E IIA.2 (1923), col. 1603.
Wwrey, C C, The Apocryphal Literature etc. (iii^'^t],\t\t «i7 «i
Schneider, H., 'Die biblischen O d c n im ( hrimlit lint Aliriluiti, WH ilrm \ ' \ | . i h r h n n d r r l ,
in Jerusalem und Konstantiiio|)rl, iiii M i i i r U l i r i , MM l i r i i t i | i l , « t i H < h r n Rsalu-r', Bibl.
30 (1949), p p . 28-65, '•'39' 7'^. 43:^ '»3. V*"» • '''hi ^ n»4<)), PP- i99-'-^t)0 {Studia
Biblica et Orientalia I (1959), pp, <>'> 7'ii
\'olz, H., ' Z u r UberHeferung drn (;rl>r«r» M.iti.i^r^', /.nis< hrifi liir Kirchengeschichte 70
(i959)>PP- 293-307-
S( hneider, H . , ' D e r V u l g a l a - T r x l drr < )rali() Mana.sse', BZ 4 (i960), 277-82.
Wikgren, A . , ' P r a y e r of Manasseh', ill IDB 111 (1962), cols. 255-6.
Denis, I P G A T , p p . 177 Hi.
For Jewish legends a h o u i Manasseh, cf
L. Ginzberg, The Legends of the Jews I V (1913), pp. 106-8, a n d V I (1928).
5. The Book of Baruch (I Baruch)

I'he G r e e k B o o k of B a r u c h b e l o n g s , strictly s p e a k i n g , to t h e p r o p h e t i c
p s e u d e p i g r a p h a , i n p a r t i c u l a r to t h o s e w h i c h a r e p r e d o m i n a n t l y
h o r t a t o r y . It is p l a c e d h e r e b e c a u s e it w a s i n c l u d e d as c a n o n i c a l in t h e
( i r e e k Bible b y s o m e C h u r c h F a t h e r s from t h e s e c o n d c e n t u r y A.D. a n d
after, w h o t r e a t e d i t as a s u p p l e m e n t t o t h e b o o k of J e r e m i a h . I t is
possible t h a t s o m e J e w s a t a n e a r l i e r p e r i o d a l s o t r e a t e d I B a r u c h as a n
i n t e g r a l p a r t of t h e B i b l e b u t , a p a r t f r o m t h e l a t e r C h r i s t i a n
a t t r i b u t i o n s of c a n o n i c i t y , t h e r e is n o o t h e r e v i d e n c e for t h i s .
T h e b o o k c l a i m s t o b e w r i t t e n b y B a r u c h , t h e c o n f i d e n t i a l friend a n d
c o m p a n i o n of t h e p r o p h e t J e r e m i a h . T h e c o n t e n t s a r e r a t h e r d i s p a r a t e
a n d fall i n t o t w o h a l v e s , t h e s e c o n d of w h i c h c o m p r i s e s t w o f u r t h e r
sections. T h e b o o k as a w h o l e b e g i n s w i t h a s u p e r s c r i p t i o n i n w h i c h
w h a t follows is d e s c r i b e d as a b o o k b y B a r u c h w r i t t e n i n the fifth y e a r
after t h e d e s t r u c t i o n of J e r u s a l e m b y t h e C h a l d e a n s ( 1 : 1 - 2 ) . B a r u c h
r e a d this b o o k a l o u d to K i n g J e c o n i a h a n d all t h e exiles i n B a b y l o n a n d
it m a d e such a n i m p r e s s i o n t h a t it w a s d e c i d e d to s e n d m o n e y to
J e r u s a l e m so t h a t sacrifices a n d p r a y e r s m i g h t b e offered t h e r e for K i n g
N e b u c h a d n e z z a r a n d his son B e l s h a z z a r . J e w s l i v i n g in J e r u s a l e m w e r e
at the s a m e t i m e r e q u e s t e d t o r e a d t h e a c c o m p a n y i n g w o r k in t h e
Temple o n festival d a y s ( 1 : 3 - 1 4 ) . T h i s w o r k , w h i c h is t h e n g i v e n in full
( 1 : 1 5 - 5 : 9 ) , is c l e a r l y i d e n t i c a l w i t h t h a t r e a d o u t b y B a r u c h , a n d h e n c e
i d e n d c a l to t h a t a n n o u n c e d i n t h e t i t l e . T h e first h a l f of t h i s w o r k
( 1 : 1 5 - 3 : 8 ) is a p r o f o u n d confession of sins b y t h e exiles ( 1 : 1 5 - 2 : 5 ) ,
lollowed by t h e i r p r a y e r s to G o d (2:6—3:8). T h e y r e c o g n i z e t h a t t h e
terrible fate w h i c h h a s fallen on t h e m a n d o n t h e H o l y C i t y is t h e
r i g h t e o u s j u d g e m e n t o f G o d on t h e i r sins, a n d they i m p l o r e h i m
h e n c e f o r t h to s h o w m e r c y on t h e m . T h e y confess in p a r t i c u l a r t h a t t h e i r
d i s o b e d i e n c e to t h e K i n g o f B a b y l o n w a s a r e b e l l i o n a g a i n s t G o d
himself, for i t w a s G o d ' s will t h a t I s r a e l s h o u l d o b e y t h e K i n g of
b a b y l o n ( 2 : 2 1 - 4 ) . T h e s e c o n d h a l f o f t h e b o o k (3:9—5:9) i n c l u d e s
i n s t r u c t i o n a n d comfort for t h e h u m i l i a t e d p e o p l e , (a) I n s t r u c t i o n :

I s r a e l h a s b e e n h u m i l i a t e d b e c a u s e i t has forsaken t h e s o u r c e of w i s d o m .
T r u e w i s d o m is w i t h G o d a l o n e . T h e p e o p l e m u s t r e t u r n to t h a t
wi.sdom (3:9-4:4). (b) C o m f o r t : J e r u s a l e m will n o t b e d e v a s t a t e d
forever, a n d t h e p e o p l e will n o t a l w a y s b e in c a p t i v i t y . T h e y m u s t t a k e
( o u r a g e , for t h e s c a t t e r e d m e m b e r s will b e r e u n i t e d in t h e H o l y L a n d
Although t h e i n t r o d u c t i o n (1:1—14) w a s p r e s u m a b l y c o m p o s e d by
the compiler of niost, if n o t a l l , of t h e rest of I B a r u c h , it is p o s s i b l e to
treat the «)thrr major sections as entirely i n d e p e n d e n t c o m p o s i t i o n s b y
differrnt authors.''*'' The .second h a l f h a s v e r y obviously b e e n j o i n e d
quite abruptly to t h e first at 3:9.^'*" I n t e r n a l c o h e r e n c e exists o n l y
in.sofar as both halves presuppose the s a m e h i s t o r i c a l s i t u a t i o n , i.e. the
destruction o f Jerusalem and t h e d e p o r t a t i o n o f the p e o p l e i n t o
c a p t i v i t y . Otherwise there is n o c o n n e c t i o n b e t w e e n t h e m a n d i t is
i n d e e d i n c o n c e i v a b l e t h a t t h e y b e l o n g e d t o g e t h e r from t h e s t a r t . I n
a d d i t i o n , the style a n d m o d e o f expression a r e q u i t e different; t h e first
h a l f is m o r e H e b r a i s t i c t h a n the s e c o n d half, a n d basic w o r d s a n d
p h r a s e s r e c e i v e e n t i r e l y d i f f e r e n t treatment.^^^ I t is p r o b a b l e t h a t t h e
t w o h a l v e s a r e t h e w o r k s o f different a u t h o r s , t h o u g h , less p l a u s i b l y , t h e
d i v e r g e n c e s m i g h t b e d u e t o different t r a n s l a t o r s i n t o G r e e k . W i t h i n t h e
s e c o n d h a l f o f the b o o k , t h e r e is e v e r y r e a s o n to s u p p o s e t h a t t h e
w i s d o m p o e m in 3:9-4:4 was w r i t t e n b y a different a u t h o r from t h e
p e r s o n r e s p o n s i b l e for t h e p s a l m in 4:5-5:9-^^° I n t h e first half, i t is n o t
possible t o be so d o g m a t i c . T h e w h o l e of 1 : 1 - 3 : 8 is stylistically a u n i t y ,
t h o u g h t h i s m i g h t c o n c e i v a b l y b e t h e effect of a single translator, so t h a t
s e p a r a t e a u t h o r s of t h e S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l s c a n still be p o s t u l a t e d . ^ ^ ' I t h a s
b e e n a r g u e d t h a t 1 : 3 - 1 4 is a l a t e r i n t e r p o l a t i o n (so Eissfeldt a n d
347. See C. A. Moore, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions (1977), pp. 257-8, who
treats I Baruch a s consisting of five separate compositions. G. W . E. Nickelsburg, in
J W S T P , p p . 140-4, asserts greater unity.
348. G. W . E. Nickelsburg, J L B B M , pp. 111, 153, suggests that 3:9-13 may have been
inserted as a link b y the redactor.
349. H . St. J . Thackeray, 'Notes a n d Studies: T h e Greek Translators of J e r e m i a h ' ,
J T h S t 4 (1903), pp. 2 6 1 - 6 ; cf A. Wifstrand, 'Die Stillung d e r enkhtischen
Personalpronomina bei d e n Septuaginta', Bull, de l a Soc. Royale des Lettres d e L u n d
(1949/50), p . 64; R . A. M a r d n , 'Some Syntactical Criteria of Translation Greek', V T 10
(i960), p p . 297-306, 3 0 9 - 1 0 ; E . Tov, The Book of Baruch also called I Baruch (Greek and
Hebrew) (1975), P- 7-
350. C. A . Moore, 'Towards the Dating of the Book of B a r u c h ' , CBQ^ 36 (1974), pp.
3 1 2 - 2 0 ; idem, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions (1977), pp. 314-16, suggests
further that I Baruch 5:5-9 is a late addition based on Psalms of Solomon 11. But the
whole question of the relationship o f I Baruch t o the Psalms of Solomon is still
problematic (see below).
351. T h e grounds put forward by Moore, op. cit., p p . 257—8, 291—4, for distinguishing a
n u m b e r of separate authors within 1:15—3:8 a r e not convincing, cf Nickelsburg, J L B B M ,
pp. 110, 152, notes 24 and 26, b u t they cannot be disproved.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical Lilâluit ; •^ r,
o t h e r s ) , b e c a u s e t h e s t o r y of the recitation of Raru< h'» IxMik an<t t h r

effect t h a t it h a d c o m e s a s a break betwrrn i: i n mid i i', y.H, n u u r
after t h e s u p e r s c r i p t i o n (1:1-2) thr b<K»k ilnrll i» r x | ) r ( ir<f Further
m o r e , t h r o u g h t h e interpolated story a «ontrttthrtion m a k e s itself
a p p a r e n t in t h a t the book itself prrsup|MMr!i the d e s t r u c t i o n of t h e
T e m p l e ( 1 : 2 ; 2:26), whereas in thr intrrpolation the sacrificial c u l t is
pjortrayed as condnuing (1:10, 14). However, a g a i n s t 1 : 3 - 1 4 as a n
i n t e r p o l a t i o n is the dcpcndrncr of both this p a s s a g e (at 1 : 1 1 - 1 2 ) a n d
the rest o f the first half of the book on t h e b o o k o f D a n i e l (see b e l o w ) . I t
is p r o b a b l y wrong to expect t o o m u c h h i s t o r i c a l a c c u r a c y o f a
p s e u d e p i g r a p h , a n d t h e w h o l e of 1 : 1 - 1 4 is r a t h e r c o n f u s e d . T h e
q u e s t i o n of t h e u n i t y of t h e first h a l f of I B a r u c h s h o u l d t h u s b e left
open.
I t is c l e a r t h a t a n y h y p o t h e s i s a b o u t t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e o f I
B a r u c h n e e d s t o t r e a t e a c h s e c t i o n s e p a r a t e l y . N o t r a c e of a S e m i t i c
version o f a n y of t h e sections h a s s u r v i v e d , a n d t h e fact t h a t O r i g e n
obelized t h e w h o l e b o o k i n d i c a t e s t h a n n o n e w a s e x t a n t i n his d a y , b u t ,
since it h a s b e e n p l a u s i b l y c l a i m e d t h a t t h e G r e e k of all t h e sections
c o n t a i n s H e b r a i s m s a n d m i s t r a n s l a t i o n s of a h y p o t h e t i c a l S e m i t i c
o r i g i n a l , H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c c o m p o s i t i o n is possible for t h e w h o l e
b o o k , t h o u g h t h e e v i d e n c e is s t r o n g e s t for 1 : 1 - 3 : 8 a n d w e a k e s t for
4:5—5:9. N o n e t h e l e s s i t is a l s o possible t h a t t h e s e c o n d h a l f of t h e b o o k
w a s w r i t t e n f r o m t h e first in G r e e k , a n d i t is b e t t e r t o l e a v e t h e m a t t e r
undecided.
J u d g e m e n t a b o u t t h e p l a c e of o r i g i n o f t h e sections o f t h e b o o k in
t h e i r o r i g i n a l form d e p e n d s e n t i r e l y o n t h e i r o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e w h i c h ,
as h a s b e e n s e e n , is u n c e r t a i n . N o n e t h e l e s s , it c a n b e asserted t h a t t h e
( o m p l e t i o n o f m o s t of t h e b o o k i n its p r e s e n t f o r m w a s p r o b a b l y
u n d e r t a k e n i n P a l e s t i n e since t h e i n t r o d u c t i o n (1:1—14), w h i c h w a s all
p r e s u m a b l y w r i t t e n b y s u c h a c o m p i l e r i f 1:3—14 w a s n o t i n t e r p o l a t e d
l a t e r (see a b o v e ) , w a s c o m p o s e d o r i g i n a l l y in H e b r e w .
F o r t h e d a t e o f c o m p o s i t i o n it is a g a i n n e c e s s a r y t o d i s t i n g u i s h
b e t w e e n t h e c o m p o s i t i o n of t h e i n d i v i d u a l p a r t s o f I B a r u c h a n d t h e
c o m p i l a t i o n o f the w h o l e w o r k . T h r o u g h o u t i: 1 - 3 : 8 t h e r e a r e v e r y close
352. So Moore, op. cit., pp. 257, 275, who also points o u t that 2:3 also seems to refer to
the siege of 586 B.C. w h e n the T e m p l e was destroyed. I t is w r o n g to expect too m u c h
historical accuracy in a p s e u d e p i g r a p h .
353. T h e relevant evidence is listed by O . C. W h i t e h o u s c i n Charles, A P O T I, pp.
,71-2, a n d R. R . Harwell, The Principal Versions of Baruch (1915), pp. 52-6. M o o r e , op.
I it., p. 260, cites further as confirmation of t h e p r o b a b l e Semitic origins of t h e book an
iMipubHshed syntactical analysis by R . A. M a r t i n . For a Hebrew origin a s likely for
3:9-5:9, see J. K n e u c k e r , Das Buch Baruch (1879), p p . 25 ff.; R. H . Pfeiffer, History of JVew
testament Times (1949), p p . 4 1 9 ff.; D . G. Burke, The Poetry of Baruch (1982); for a Greek
original, see E. T o v , The Boole of Baruch also catted I Baruch (Greek and Hebrew) (1975), p . 7,
11. 5.
354. C f Moore, op. cit., pp. 257, 260.
73^ §33^- Jewish Literature oJ Uncertain Original Language
parallels w i t h the p r a y e r in D a n i e l 9:4-1(), e.g. t h e a l m o s t v e r b a l

a g r e e m e n t b e t w e e n D a n . 9 : 7 - 1 0 a n d 1 Bar. 1 : 1 5 1 8 ; less close b u t
possibly significant a r e similarities t o o t h e r p a r t s of D a n i e l , s u c h as t h e
p l a c i n g t o g e t h e r of N e b u c h a d n e z z a r a n d B e l s h a z z a r even t h o u g h t h i s is
historically i n a c c u r a t e i n I B a r . 1 : 1 1 - 1 2 ( = D a n . 5:2 ff.). M a n y
H c h o l a r s h a v e t a k e n this a s e v i d e n c e for a p o s t - M a c c a b a e a n d a t e for this
p a r i of I B a r u c h on the a s s u m p t i o n t h a t i t h a s b o r r o w e d from D a n i e l ,
h u t , t h o u g h b o r r o w i n g i n the o p p o s i t e d i r e c t i o n is v e r y u n l i k e l y , it is
m o s t p r o b a b l e t h a t t h e t w o texts d e p e n d o n a c o m m o n s o u r c e
consisting in t h e sort of p r a y e r t h a t m i g h t w e l l h a v e a c h i e v e d w i d e
c i r c u l a t i o n at a n y l i m e from t h e fourth c e n t u r y B.C. o n w a r d s . T h e
s i m i l a r i t i e s to D a n i e l are t h e r e f o r e o n l y a v e r y g e n e r a l i n d i c a t i o n of t h e
a p p r o x i m a t e e r a of this I B a r u c h section. I B a r u c h 1 : 1 - 3 : 8 c a n h o w e v e r
be m u c h m o r e firmly d a t e d b y the f a d t h a t t h i s section w a s p r o b a b l y
r e n d e r e d into G r e e k by t h e s a m e m a n w h o t r a n s l a t e d t h e L X X of
J e r e m i a h . S i n c e the w h o l e p r o p h e t i c c o r p u s , i n c l u d i n g J e r e m i a h , w a s
k n o w n to h a v e been t r a n s l a t e d i n t o G r e e k b y t h e t i m e of t h e t r a n s l a t i o n
of B e n S i r a ' s w o r k b y his g r a n d s o n i n 1 1 6 B.C., I B a r u c h 1 : 1 - 3 : 8 m u s t
also h a v e been c o m p o s e d b e f o r e t h a t date.^^^
N o s u c h fixed d a t e is a v a i l a b l e for the s e c o n d p a r t of t h e b o o k . F o r
the w i s d o m section 3 : 9 - 4 : 4 n o i n d i c a t i o n s o f a n y k i n d a r e a v a i l a b l e . F o r
4:5—5:9 t h e o n l y r e l e v a n t fact lies in the s t r i k i n g similarities b e t w e e n I
B a r u c h 4 : 3 6 - 5 : 9 a n d Ps. Sol. 1 1 . As w i t h t h e r e l a t i o n of D a n i e l to t h e
first half o f B a r u c h , m a n y scholars h a v e a s s u m e d t h a t the p a s s a g e i n I
B a r u c h is d e p e n d e n t o n t h e P s a l m s o f S o l o m o n a n d m u s t t h e r e f o r e d a t e
after t h e c o m p o s i t i o n of t h o s e P s a l m s in t h e first c e n t u r y B.C.,^^^ b u t in
fact t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p is n o t at a l l clear, so t h a t t h e b o r r o w i n g m a y h a v e
b e e n in t h e reverse d i r e c t i o n o r b o t h texts m a y d e r i v e from a c o m m o n
355. For Baruch as d e p e n d e n t on Daniel, see most recently B . M. W a m b a c q , 'Les

prieres de Baruch (I 15-II 19) e t de Daniel ( I X 5-19)', Bibl. 40 (1959), pp. 4 6 3 - 7 5 . A
post-Maccabaean date is accordingly accepted by O . Eissfeldt, An Introduction to the O. T.,
etc. (1965), p p . 593 ff. F o r the dependence of Daniel on Baruch, see W . Stoderl, <^«r
Echtheitsfrage von Baruch 1—3,8 (1922). F o r a c o m m o n source for b o t h authors, see C. A.
Moore, 'Towards the Dating of the Book of Baruch', CBQ_36 (1974), p p . 3 1 2 - 2 0 ; idem,
op. cit., pp. 291-3.
356. E. T o v , The Septuagint Translation of Jeremiah and Baruch (1976), p p . in—33, 165,
makes it clear that the similarities of the two translations are too close to dismiss t h e m , as
Schiirer did in 1909, as simply the influence of the J e r e m i a h tranlsadon on the later
translation of I Baruch 1:1—3:8. T o v argues further, op. cit., p p . 6, 166-7, t h a t the present
Greek text of Baruch 1:1—3:8 w a s changed by a later reviser w h o tried to bring the
original translation of this part of Baruch a n d of J e r . 29-52 m o r e into line with the
Hebrew. T h i s reviser probably worked before t h e end of the first century A.D.
357. H. E . Ryle and M . R. J a m e s , Psalms of the Pharisees, Commonly Called the Psalms of
Solomon (1891), pp. Ixxii-lxxiii, 100-3.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical l.U*n$tuff 7^7
source.^^^ T h u s , in d e c i d i n g when before i Hi H.c. lo <Uir ihr liui h.dl «»l

the b o o k , a n d i n fixing any t i m e at all l«»r the nrroiid hrtll ol thr b«M>k
a n d t h e c o m p i l a t i o n of t h e whole, the only rrlrvani i i M i n K i n a i i o n s lie i n
the t o n e o f t h e c o n t e n t s . Unfortunalrly, thri»r < oii<ii<iri.ui<ii)s l a n u o t b e
r e c k o n e d a n y m o r e decisive. In thr lirm h.dl o l t h e b o o k t h e a u t h o r
assumes t h e d e s t r u c t i o n of Jcru.Halrin and the d e p o r t a t i o n of t h e p e o p l e
(1:2 ; 2 : 2 3 , 26). I n this cata.slrophr thr p e o p l e s a w G o d ' s j u d g e m e n t o n
t h e i r sin, p a r t i c u l a r l y for their rebellion a g a i n s t t h e g e n t i l e a u t h o r i t y
w h o m G o d himself had placed o v e r I s r a e l ( 1 : 2 1 - 4 ) . T h e p e o p l e t h u s
h u r r i e d i n r e p e n t a n c e t o offer sacrifices a n d t o p r a y for t h e i r g e n t i l e
r u l e r ( 1 : 1 0 - 1 1 ) . It h a s s e e m e d t o s o m e s c h o l a r s (e.g. S c h i i r e r ) t h a t s u c h
views w o u l d b e i m p o s s i b l e after t h e M a c c a b a e a n r e v o l t a n d t h a t t h e
first half o f t h e b o o k m u s t therefore d a t e t o t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e s e c o n d
c e n t u r y B . c . ( M o o r e ) or e a r l i e r . T h i s a r g u m e n t is fallacious s i n c e t h e r e
is m u c h e v i d e n c e t h a t n o t all J e w s m a i n t a i n e d i d e o l o g i c a l o p p o s i t i o n t o
g e n t i l e r u l e o n c e t h e i m m e d i a t e p e r s e c u t i o n w a s over.^^^ T h e s e c o n d
h a l f of t h e b o o k a l s o a s s u m e s the d e v a s t a t i o n of J e r u s a l e m a n d t h e
d e p o r t a t i o n o f t h e p e o p l e (4:10—16), its p u r p o s e b e i n g t o g i v e
i n s t r u c t i o n a n d c o m f o r t after t h e e v e n t . S i n c e this h a l f is o t h e r w i s e
u n d a t e d , it is possible t o see this b a c k g r o u n d as a r e f e r e n c e to t h e
d e s t r u c t i o n of t h e T e m p l e in A.D. 70 a n d t o d a t e b o t h t h i s s e c t i o n a n d
the c o m p i l a t i o n of t h e w h o l e b o o k b y t h e a t t a c h m e n t of t h i s p a r t to t h e
p r e s e n t first h a l f of t h e b o o k t o t h e late first c e n t u r y A.D. or after. I n
t h a t case, the c o m p i l e r w i l l h a v e b e e n l e d to p u t t h e t w o h a l v e s of t h e
b o o k t o g e t h e r b y t h e s t r i k i n g r e l e v a n c e of t h e a l r e a d y e x t a n t first
section t o c o n d i t i o n s a f t e r A.D. 70. F o r t h e c o m p i l e r , t h e e m p h a s i s o n
the n e e d to sacrifice for t h e g e n t i l e r u l e r ( 1 : 1 0 - 1 1 ) w i l l h a v e t h e n
a p p e a r e d to refer t o t h e d i s c o n t i n u a n c e of t h e d a i l y offering for t h e
R o m a n e m p e r o r w h i c h b e g a n t h e r e b e U i o n in A.D. 66 {B.J. h 1 7 , 2—4;
cf vol. I I , p p . 3 1 0 - 1 2 ) ; t h e u n h i s t o r i c a l j u x t a p o s i t i o n of N e b u c h
a d n e z z a r a n d B e l s h a z z a r will h a v e s e e m e d r e m i n i s c e n t o f t h e r e l a t i o n
between Vespasian a n d T i t u s ; a n d the n a r r a t i o n t h a t p a r e n t s ate t h e
358. For the Psalms of Solomon as d e p e n d e n t on I Baruch, see W. Pesch, ' D i e

Abhangigkeit des 11. Salomonischen Psalms vom letzten Kapitel des Buches Baruch',
/.AW 67 (1955), pp. 251-63. For both texts as d e p e n d e n t on a common source, see
.unong others R. H . Charles, i n Charles, A P O T I, p p . 573-4. C . A. Moore, i n C B Q 36
1974), p p . 312-20, cf idem, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions (1977), p p . 314-16,
.iigues that I Baruch 4:36-5:4 is simply based on a common source known also to the
.iiithor of Psalms of Solomon 11, but suggests that I Baruch 5:4-9 is based directly on the
I'salms of Solomon and therefore should be viewed a s a later addition to t h e book.
359. J. A . Goldstein, ' T h e Apocryphal Book of B a r u c h ' , P A A J R 46-47 (1979-80), p p .
n ) 7 - 9 9 , suggests that t h e fictional setting is intended to encourage J e w s to accept the
.mthority of Andochus V ( = Belshazzar) after the d e a t h o f Antiochus I V ( = N e b u c h a d
nezzar) in 164 B . C . The suggestion is very hypothetical b u t has t h e merit of demonstrating
I he possibility of a M a c c a b a e a n or a later d a t e .
73^ §33^- Jewish Literature of IInrerlnin Original Language
flesh of their c h i l d r e n d u r i n g the misery of w a r (2:3), w h i c h w a s

i n c l u d e d in t h e o r i g i n a l p a s s a g e only as a literary c o n v e n t i o n in
d e s c r i b i n g t h e h o r r o r s o f w a r s , will h a v e s e e m e d u n c a n n i l y a c c u r a t e
given J o s e p h u s ' a c c o u n t o f precisely this b e h a v i o u r d u r i n g t h e siege of
A.D. 70 {B.J. vi 3 , 4 ( 2 0 5 - 1 3 ) ) . ^ ° H o w e v e r , so l a t e a d a t e for the
compilation o f B a r u c h is n o t positively required since, as h a s b e e n seen,
there exists l u ) firm c r i t e r i o n for d a t i n g t h e s e c o n d h a l f of t h e b o o k
which might therefore h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n c o n s i d e r a b l y earlier, e v e n as
e a r l y a.s the .second c e n t u r y B.C.^^' I n t h a t c a s e it c a n o n l y b e s a i d of
the compilation of the w h o l e t h a t i t p r e s u m a b l y t o o k p l a c e a f t e r the
translation of the L X X of J e r e m i a h , since t h e second half w a s n o t
included in the translation. H o w e v e r , a l t h o u g h it is c e r t a i n t h a t t h a t
translation did not occur after 1 16 B . C , it m a y h a v e t a k e n p l a c e a t a n y
date in the second century before t h a t t i m e , in w h i c h case a s e c o n d
century date for the c o m p o s i t i o n a n d c o m p i l a t i o n of t h e w h o l e o f I
B a r u c h is perfecdy possible, a n d the references to the d e s t r u c t i o n of
J e r u s a l e m t h r o u g h o u t t h e w o r k m u s t b e t a k e n as t h e p u r e l y l i t e r a r y
i n v e n t i o n of t h e a u t h o r i n his a t t e m p t t o r e n d e r t h e p s e u d e p i g r a p h o n
h i s t o r i c a l l y p l a u s i b l e by i m i t a t i n g J e r e m i a h . ^ ^ ^
J e r o m e d e n i e d t h e e x i s t e n c e of a H e b r e w t e x t o f B a r u c h , c f Prol.
comment, in Jerem. ( C C L L X X I V , p . i ) , Prol. in versionem Jerem. ( P L
X X V I I I , 904), as d i d E p i p h a n i u s , De mensuris et ponderibus 5, b u t this
d o e s n o t p r o v e t h a t it n e v e r e x i s t e d . I n t h e M i l a n m a n u s c r i p t of t h e
Syrus hexaplaris t h e r e m a r k o c c u r s t h r e e times, ' t h i s is n o t in t h e H e b r e w '
(cf. C e r i a n i ' s r e m a r k s i n his e d i t i o n , Monum. sacra et prof. I . i , 1 8 6 1 ) .
(Nestle's e x p l a n a t i o n {Septuagintastudien I V , p . 1 2 ) t h a t t h e s e n o t e s refer
n o t t o a H e b r e w t e x t of B a r u c h b u t to t h e passages q u o t e d t h e r e f r o m
the O l d T e s t a m e n t is, p a r t i c u l a r l y a t 1 : 1 7 , i m p o s s i b l e b e c a u s e n o t h i n g
is i n fact q u o t e d . ) T h e n o t e s a b o u t a H e b r e w t e x t m u s t h a v e b e e n m a d e
360. T h e contacts of Baruch with the Theodotionic text of Daniel 1-2 are very
striking, though occasional divergences suggest that t h e a u t h o r of Baruch m a y h a v e relied
on h i s memory, cf J . A. M o n t g o m e r y , A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of
Daniel (1927), pp. 49 f H o w e v e r , they cannot be used as firm supporting evidence for a
later date given t h e difficulties i n d a t i n g the Daniel text (see above, p. 501), though they
do m a k e a first century A.D. d a t e somewhat more likely. Certainly, a d a t e after A.D. 70
cannot be ruled o u t for t h e book, any more than for the Apocalypse of Baruch a n d IV
Ezra, by its later acceptance a n d use b y Christian authors, though this fact does m a k e a
date after A.D. 100 improbable.
361. A d a t e before the second century B . C . is rather unlikely because of similarities
between 3:9-4:4 a n d both Ben Sira a n d Wisdom of Solomon. However, it can only be
certain for 3:9-5:9 that it was all written after the book of J o b , o n which a n u m b e r of
passages in both sections rely, cf M o o r e , op. cit., pp. 3 0 4 (for 3:9-4:4), 309 (on 4:12).
362. If I Baruch i :3-i4 is a later interpolation (see above, p p . 734 f ) , it m a y reasonably
be argued that it a t least was a d d e d t o the text after A.D. 70 in direct reference to the
cessation of the sacrifices in A.D. 66 a n d the misery that followed, cf O . Eissfeldt, The
0. T., An Introduction, etc. (1965), p . 594.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical l.ttmilutr / ;<(
l a t e r t h a n O r i g e n , for i n t h e H e x a p l a (hr whoir u| |1«IMM h

o b e l i z e d ' as n o t existing i n H e b r e w (in ( ) < M l r x Chui.inui ihr h»l|t»vMii>>
r e m a r k is f o u n d a t t h e e n d of B a r u c h : ^nfHwx **\u»\ mfitXiarm KUTU TOV;
o', cf. Movae Patrum Bibliothecae ah A. Maw tollntar \ .\ i M j o f , ] , p. 2 2 0 ;
also i n t h e Syr. hexapl., cf N e s t l e , op. <il.j.
T h e J e w s r e a d B a r u c h and (he Lanu-niaiions of J e r e m i a h d u r i n g
p u b l i c w o r s h i p on the tendi (»f (iorpiaios, a c c o r d i n g to t h e Apostolic
Constitutions v 2 0 : ' e v e n now on the t e n t h d a y o f t h e m o n t h G o r p i a i o s ,
w h e n t h e y a s s e m b l e t o g e t h e r , t h e y r e a d t h e L a m e n t a t i o n s of J e r e m i a h
. . . a n d B a r u c h . ' The m a i n s o u r c e o f t h e late f o u r t h - c e n t u r y Apostolic
Constitutions is a t t h i s p o i n t t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y A . D . D i d a s c a l i a . T h e
D i d a s c a l i a h o w e v e r also survives i n d e p e n d e n t l y f o r t h i s p a s s a g e in
S y r i a c t r a n s l a t i o n a n d d o e s not m e n t i o n B a r u c h . F u r t h e r m o r e , i t s p e a k s
of t h e r e a d i n g of t h e L a m e n t a t i o n s o f J e r e m i a h as t a k i n g p l a c e o n t h e
n i n t h of A b r a t h e r t h a n t h e t e n t h of G o r p i a i o s ( R . H . C o n n o l l y ,
Didascalia Apostolorum ( 1 9 2 9 ) , p p . 1 9 1 - 2 ) . T h e r e f e r e n c e i n t h e Apostolic
Constitutions m a y t h e r e f o r e b e t o t h e n i n t h of A b , b e c a u s e t h e f o l l o w i n g
p a r a g r a p h d e a l s w i t h t h e d a y o f t h e d e s t r u c t i o n of J e r u s a l e m , a n d i t is
also k n o w n i n d e p e n d e n t l y t h a t t h e L a m e n t a t i o n s ofJ e r e m i a h w e r e r e a d
on t h a t d a y ( c f ' A b , n i n t h d a y o f , in J E I ( 1 9 0 1 ) , cols. 2 3 - 5 ) . I t is
h o w e v e r p u z z l i n g t h a t t h e Apostolic Constitutions s h o u l d h a v e e q u a t e d t h e
n i n t h of A b w i t h t h e t e n t h o f G o r p i a i o s , s i n c e o t h e r w i s e it u s e d t h e
S y r o - M a c e d o n i a n c a l e n d a r (v 14, i ; 1 7 , 2 ; c f 13) a c c o r d i n g t o w h i c h
G o r p i a i o s s h o u l d b e e q u i v a l e n t to E l u l . I t is p o s s i b l e t h a t t h e a u t h o r of
Apostolic Constitutions m e a n t to refer t o t h e D a y o f A t o n e m e n t ( t h e t e n t h
of T i s h r i ) b u t , since t h e r e is n o s u p p o r t i n g e v i d e n c e for t h e u s e of t h e
L a m e n t a t i o n s of J e r e m i a h t h e n , i t is m o s t likely t h a t h e , like t h e
D i d a s c a l i a , i n t e n d e d t h e t e n t h of A b , w h i c h J o s e p h u s , B.J. vi 4, 5
(250), a l o n g w i t h s o m e r a b b i s , gives as t h e d a t e of t h e d o u b l e b u r n i n g
of t h e T e m p l e , e v e n t h o u g h t h i s w a s n o r m a l l y c o m m e m o r a t e d on t h e
n i n t h of A b . C f H . S t . J . T h a c k e r a y , The Septuagint and Jewish Worship
(^1923), p p . 1 0 7 - 9 ; c f P P - 8 0 - 1 0 7 for i n t e r n a l e v i d e n c e w i t h i n t h e b o o k
for a h t u r g i c a l o r i g i n . T h a c k e r a y , op. cit., p p . 1 0 9 - 1 1 , f u r t h e r m o r e
follows G . Bickell, Conspectus rei Syr. Lit., p . 7, n . 7, i n c o n s i d e r i n g t h a t
the r e m a r k in t h e Apostolic Constitutions is c o n f i r m e d b y a p a s s a g e w h i c h
c o n t a i n s a q u o t a t i o n f r o m B a r u c h p r e s e r v e d in a p r o b a b l y sixth-
century A.D. text incorrectly a t t r i b u t e d t o E p h r a e m ( E p h r a e m Syrus,
Opp. Syr. I l l , p . 2 1 2 . A b e t t e r text in E p h r a e m , Sermones I I . 3 , C S C O
1 - 1 2 = S c r i p t o r e s S y r i 134—5 (i97o)- T r a n s l . b y J . B. M o r r i s , Select
Works of St. Ephrem ( 1 8 4 7 ) , p p . 61 ff.): ' T o d a y let t h e s y n a g o g u e s i n g
this s o n g a m o n g t h e p e o p l e : " H e h a s b r o u g h t u p o n m e a g r e a t
m o u r n i n g ; t h e L o r d h a s left m e d e s o l a t e , a n d t h e L o r d h a s f o r g o t t e n
t h a t I a m his h e r i t a g e , a n d h a s r e c k o n e d m e as a s t r a n g e r , a n d a s a
w i d o w t h a t is b e r e a v e d . " ' ( F o r t h e d a t e o f t h i s w o r k , see B u r k i t t , c i t e d
74° §33^- Jewish Literature of I Uncertain Original Language
by T h a c k e r a y , loc. cit.) I t is h o w e v e r very d u b i o u s w h e t h e r this p a s s a g e

r e a l l y s h o w s t h a t J e w s h a d a liturgical use f()r I B a r u c h in t h e s i x t h
c e n t u r y A.D., a s T h a c k e r a y c l a i m e d . T h e first s e n t e i u e, w h i c h s e e m s to
d e s c r i b e such a use, is a c t u a l l y just a d i r e c t q u o t a t i o n of I B a r u c h 4:9
a n d is i n t e n d e d b y t h e C h r i s t i a n w r i t e r t o be h o r t a t o r y r a t h e r
t h a n d e s c r i p t i v e , cf. A . S u n d b e r g , The Old Testament in the Early
Church ( 1 9 5 8 ) , p p . 7 4 - 7 .
M a n y C h u r c h F a t h e r s , a p p a r e n t l y i n t e n d i n g t o give the H e b r e w
c a n o n , i n c l u d e B a r u c h a m o n g the c a n o n i c a l w r i t i n g s : C y r i l . J e r u s . , in
Z a h n , Cesch. des neutestamentl. Kanons I I , p . 1 7 9 ; S w e t e a n d O t t l e y ,
l O T C J , p . 204 : Vfpcfii'ou [/ita] fxfTo. Bapovx Kal Qpxjvcjjv Kal 'ETTiaToXrjs.
iModicene Canons in S w e t e a n d O t t l e y , l O T G , p . 209: 'hpeixias KOI
Bapovx, Sprjvot Kal 'EmoroXai ( s i c ) ; A t h a n a s i u s , in ibid., p . 204 : ^lepepiias

Kal ai>v avTip Bapovx, ^prjvoi Kal 'EniaroXiq ; E p i p h a n i u s , Pan. Haer. viii 6
(ed. H o l l , G C S E p i p h a n i u s I ( 1 9 1 5 ) , p p . 1 9 1 - 2 ) : 'lepcplas 6 Trpo<f>7]Tr)s
pera rcbv Qprjvuiv Kal 'EmaroXdtv avrov re Kal < TOV> Bapovx (cf. S w e t e
a n d O t t l e y , p . 204) ; S t i c h o m e t r . N i c e p h . (in S w e t e a n d O t t l e y , p .
208) : 'lepepîas TTpotjyrfTrjs arix- 8', Bapovx arix- ^'• B u t E p i p h a n i u s , De
mensuris et ponderibus 5, w h o s a y s clearly t h a t n o text s u r v i v e d irap' 'E^-
palois, s h o w s t h a t it w o u l d be w r o n g to d e d u c e from these p a s s a g e s t h a t
B a r u c h r e a l l y b e l o n g e d t o t h e Jewish c a n o n .
O n its use i n the C h r i s t i a n C h u r c h , cf t h e e x h a u s t i v e discussion i n F.
H . R e u s c h , Erkldrung des Buchs Baruch ( 1 8 5 3 ) , P P - 1 - 2 1 , 268 ff., a n d G.
H . H o b e r g , Die dlteste lateinische Uebersetzung des Buches Baruch ( 1 9 0 2 ) ,
pp. 7 - 1 9 . T h e b o o k is f r e q u e n t l y q u o t e d as a w o r k of the p r o p h e t
J e r e m i a h , b e c a u s e i t was a l r e a d y e a r l y c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h i s b o o k . T h e
f a v o u r i t e p a s s a g e of t h e C h u r c h F a t h e r s w a s t h a t of t h e a p p e a r a n c e of
G o d on e a r t h (Bar. 3 : 3 8 : fiera rovro irrl rrjs yrjs cl)<f>dr] Kal iv rots
dvdpiOTTois avvav€arpd(f>rj). I t is n o t c l e a r f r o m t h e t e x t w h a t s h o u l d be
the s u b j e c t of t h e v e r b u)<l>07). B o t h G r e e k a n d L a t i n F a t h e r s took it t o be
G o d , w h o is t h e s u b j e c t of t h e p r e c e d i n g verse, so t h a t t h e v e r s e
b e c o m e s a p r e d i c d o n of t h e i n c a r n a t i o n of C h r i s t a n d is p r o b a b l y a
r a t h e r c l u m s y C h r i s t i a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n . T h i s v i e w is reflected in t h e
L a t i n a n d S y r i a c v e r s i o n s , w h i c h t r a n s l a t e 'he a p p e a r e d on e a r t h ' .
H o w e v e r , if t h e subject is t a k e n t o be W i s d o m , t h e s u b j e c t of t h e
following verse, t h e r e is n o r e a s o n t o reject the verse as i n a u t h e n t i c , cf
C. A . M o o r e , Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions ( 1 9 7 7 ) , ad loc.
T h e o l d e s t q u o t a d o n is i n A t h e n a g o r a s , Leg. 9 (ed. S c h o e d e l , p . 20),
w h e r e B a r . 3:36 is c i t e d a s a s a y i n g of a rrpo^-qrrjs. I r e n a e u s iv 20, 4,
a l l u d e s t o Bar, 3:38. I n ibid, v 3 5 , i , h e q u o t e s B a r . 4:36-5:9, w i t h t h e
f o r m u l a : 'significavit J e r e m i a s p r o p h e t a ' . C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a ,
Paedag. i 10, 9 1 - 2 , cites v a r i o u s p a s s a g e s as s a y i n g s of t h e p r o p h e t
J e r e m i a h . I n Paedag. h 3, 36, h e cites Bar. 3:16—19, w i t h t h e f o r m u l a rf
dela TTov Xeyei ypa^rf. H i p p o l y t u s m e n t i o n s in his Contra Moetum 2:5 (ed.
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical I.Uttatuit •].\ i
B u t t e r w o r t h , p . 47) t h a t N o e t u s a n d h i s f o l l o w r i » i * | i | > r « « i r ( | a M i u i i K < t i

o t h e r s to Bar. 3:36—8 as p r o o f for i h r i r p M l r i | > i t k » i M i i ( ; h i mioUtgy. H r
himself t h e n gives a s o p h i s t i c a t e d i n t e r p r e l M i i o n o l ilir p a s s a g e [Contra
JVoetum 5 : 1 - 5 , ed. B u t t e r w o r t h , p p . 7), t o est a p r t h e difficulty.
Hence Baruch was a n o r i n a i i v r a u t h o r i t y l o r b o t h Noetus a n d
H i p p o l y t u s . O r i g e n , In Jerem. homtl. v i i ^ ((iClS, O r i g e n I I I , p . 5 4 ; e d .
N a u t i n , S C 2 3 2 , p . 348) : y4ypniTTni- 'anovf, "lapa-qX K.T.X. = Bar.
3:9—13. Idem, Selecta in Jerem. 31 (1*(J X I I I , 5 8 1 ) : A ' y p a T T T a t ev TW
Bapovx' 'rt oTt ev yrj K.T.X. = Bar. 3 : 1 0 . ( H o w e v e r , w h e n O r i g e n in
E u s e b i u s , Hist. eccl. v i 2 5 , 2, a p p e a r s t o s t a t e t h a t t h e E p i s t l e of
J e r e m i a h is c a n o n i c a l it is not clear w h e t h e r h e i n t e n d e d t o i n c l u d e o r
e x c l u d e I B a r u c h . C f M o o r e , op. cit., p . 2 6 2 , n. 12.) C o m m o d i a n . ,
Carmen apologet., 371—2 ( C C L C X X V I I I ( i 9 6 0 ) , p . 8 7 ) : ' H i e r e m i a s a i t :
H i e d e u s est e t c ' = B a r . 3 : 3 6 - 8 . C y p r i a n , Testim. ii 6 : ' I t e m a p u d
H i e r e m i a m p r o p h e t a m : H i e d e u s n o s t e r e t c ' = Bar. 3 : 3 6 - 8 .
A m o n g the G r e e k m a n u s c r i p t s t h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t a r e V a t i c a n u s ,
A l e x a n d r i n u s , M a r c h a h a n u s , a n d finally C o d e x C h i s i a n u s ( o n w h i c h
see A . R a h l f s , Verzeichnis der griechischen Handschriften des Alten Testaments
( M S U I I I ) (1914), pp. 278-80). Sinaiticus does not contain Baruch.
T h e T h e o d o t i o n t r a n s l a t i o n of I B a r u c h is a t t e s t e d o n l y b y five r e a d i n g s
in t h e S y r o - H e x a p l a , cf R . R . H a r w e l l , The Principal Versions of Baruch
( i 9 i 5 ) , p p . 6-7.
Editions
Ziegler, J , , leremias, Baructi, Threni, Epistula leremiae (1957; ^1976).
Tov, E., The Book of Baruch also called I Baruch (Greek and Hebrew) (1975) (text, a
reconstrucdon of the H e b r e w of 111-3:8, a n d translation).
Ancient Translations
( I ) T h e L a t i n t r a n s l a t i o n , w h i c h is e x t a n t in t h r e e different v e r s i o n s :
(a) t h a t w h i c h , t h o u g h n o t by J e r o m e , h a s p a s s e d i n t o t h e V u l g a t e a n d
is a close r e n d e r i n g o f t h e s t a n d a r d G r e e k t e x t ; (b) a s h o r t e r t e x t f o u n d
in o n l y a few m a n u s c r i p t s p u b l i s h e d in P . S a b a t i e r , Bibliorum sacrorum
Latinae versiones antiquae I I ( 1 7 4 9 ) , p p . 7 3 4 ff. J . J . K n e u c k e r , Das Buch
Baruch ( 1 8 7 9 ) , p p . 1 5 7 ff., a r g u e d t h a t (b) is a l a t e r r e c e n s i o n o f (a) in
w h i c h t h e L a t i n is i m p r o v e d a n d r e a d i n g s c h a n g e d to a g r e e w i t h t h e
G r e e k in B ; a g a i n s t h i m R . R . H a r w e l l , The Principal Version of Baruch
( 1 9 1 5 ) , p p . 29^46, a r g u e s c o n v i n c i n g l y t h a t ( b ) w a s not r e l i a n t on (a)
b u t r a t h e r d e s c e n d e d i n d e p e n d e n t l y from a G r e e k t e x t w h i c h a n t e d a t e s
the s t a n d a r d t e x t o f B a r u c h . (c) T h e t e x t of Codex Gothicus f r o m L e o n ,
S p a i n , o f the y e a r 960, p u b l i s h e d b y G . H o b e r g , Die dlteste lateinische
Obersetzung des Buches Baruch (1902), w a s c l a i m e d by h i m a n d b y
Schiirer in T h L Z ( 1 9 0 3 ) , p p . 3 7 4 - 6 , as a n o l d e r r e c e n s i o n o f a
h y p o t h e t i c a l o r i g i n a l t e x t t h a n e i t h e r of t h e o t h e r t w o versions, b u t i t is
742 §33^- Jewish Literature oJUncertain Original Language
m o r e likely t h a t it r e p r e s e n t s a late attempt to c o n f o r m t h e (b) v e r s i o n

to t h e s t a n d a r d G r e e k t e x t , cf H a r w e l l , op. cit., p p . 4 7 - 5 1 . S i m i l a r l y l a t e
and u n i m p o r t a n t is t h e m a n u s c r i p t published i n A . A m e l h , De Libri
Haruch vetustissime latina versione usque ad hue inedita in celeberrimo codice
Oairn.\i, Monte Cassino ( 1 9 0 2 ) .
(2) The two S y r i a c t r a n s l a t i o n s , o n w h i c h s e e H a r w e l l , op. cit., p p .
'•, JH. (a) The P e s h i t t a , i.e. t h e u s u a l S y r i a c t e x t , cf a b o v e , p . 1 8 4 . ( b )
Ihr Syro-Ilexaplar v e r s i o n , p u b l i s h e d b y A . C e r i a n i , Monumenta sacra et
pro/ana It (iH()i). Cf the photolithographic copy of the entire
mainiHcripi pid>lishe<l by C e r i a n i in 1 8 7 4 (see a b o v e , p . 1 8 4 ) .
(3) A Coptii- transhition p u b l i s h e d by H. Brugsch (Zeitschr. fiir
iigyptischr Sprache und A l t r r t h u m s k u n d e 1 0 - 1 2 (1872—4); cf. ( 1 8 7 6 ) , p .
148.
A collation from a Greek text is g i v e n by Schulte, Die koptische
Uebersetzung der vier gro.s.<ien Propheten ( 1 8 9 2 ) , p p . 3 7 - 9 . C f Z i e g l e r ' s e d . ,
pp. 2 2 - 6 .
(4) T h e E t h i o p i c t r a n s l a t i o n i n D i l l m a n n , Biblia Vet. Test, aethiopica V
( 1 8 9 4 ) , w i t h a t r a n s l a t i o n b a c k i n t o G r e e k . D i l l m a n n did n o t h o w e v e r
use t h e i m p o r t a n t B e r h n C o d e x ( M s . O r i e n t . F o l . 3067), o n w h i c h s e e
Ziegler's e d . , p p . 3 4 - 7 .
Commentaries
Fritzsche, O . F., Exeget. Handb. zu den Apokryphen I ( 1 8 5 1 ) .
Reusch, F. H . , Erktdrung des Buchs Baruch (1853).
Kneucker, J . J . , Das Buch Baruch, Geschichte und Kritik, Uebersetzung und Erkldrung (1879).
Giffbrd, E. H . , in H . Wace, The Speaker's Bible, The Apocrypha II (1888).
Zockler, O . , 'Das Buch Baruch', in Die Apokryphen des A.T. nebst einem Anhang iiber die
Pseudepigraphenliteratur {Kurzgef. Kommentar zu den heil. Schriften A. urui JV. T., ed. Strack
a n d Zockler, n o . 9, 1 8 9 1 ) , 239-49.
Rothstein, J . W., in E. Kautzsch, A P A T I, pp. 2 1 3 - 2 5 .
Whitehouse, O . C , 'The Book of Baruch or I Baruch', in Charles, A P O T I , pp. 569-95.
Kalt, E., Das Buch Baruch iibersetzt und erkldrt, in F. Feldmann a n d H . Herkenne, Die
Heilige Schrift des A.T. (1932).
H a m p , v., Baruch, i n Die Heilige Schrift in deutscher Vbersetzung {1950).
Schneider, H . , Baruch (1954).
K a h a n a , A., D-nmPI DnDDH (''1956).
W a m b a c q , B . M., Jeremias, Klaagliederen, Baruch, Brief van Jeremias (1957)-
GeHn, A., Le Livre de Baruch (1959).
Gunneweg, A . H . J . , Das Buch Baruch ( J S H R Z III.2) (1975), p p . 1 6 5 - 8 1 .
Moore, C. A . , Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah : The Additions (1977)-
Bibliography
Marshall, J . T., H D B I (1898), cols. 2 5 1 - 4 .
Toy, C . H., 'Baruch, book o f , J E II (1902), cols. 556—7.
Hoberg, G. H . , Die dlteste lateinische Ubersetzung des Buches Baruch (^1902).
Thackeray, H . St. J . , ' T h e Greek Translators of Jeremiah', J T h S t 4 ( 1 9 0 3 ) , pp. 245-66,
esp. 261—6.
Nesde, E., Septuagintastudien IV (1903), p p . 1 1 - 1 6 .
Harwell, R. R . , The Principal Versions of Baruch ( 1 9 1 5 ) .
/. Revision and Completion of Biblical l.itftatuif 71 •\
Stahlin, O., 'Die hellenistisch-jiidische Litrrînr", in W < Uin»i (» Sialilin .tml \ \

Schmidt, Geschichte der griechischen Litteratur II.1 \ nym ,
Stoderl, W., Z^r Echtheitsfrage von Baruch i-ui.H ( nyjj
Thackeray, H . S t . J . , The Septuagint and fewt^h l1'»riAi/> \ , |>|> Hn 111
Hautsch, E., in R E IIA.2 (1923), COI.H, tfioj 4
Heinisch, P., 'Zur Entstehung drs HiKhm |lam< h', I hrologir uiid (Jlaulx- 20 (1928), p p .
696-710.
Oesterley, W . O. E., An Introduction to Ihr lim>k \ of ihr Apocrypha (1935), pp. 2 5 6 - 6 7 .
Torrey, C. C , The Apocryphal l.ileralurr rti. { n>|5), pp. 59-64.
Pfeiffer, R. H . , History ofN. 7 . limes {I94<)), p p . 409 25.
Pesch, W., 'Die Abhangigkeit de.s 1 1 . salomonischen Psalms v o m letzten K a p i t e l d e s
Buches Baruch', ZAW 67 (1955), p p . 251-63.
Wambacq, B . M., 'Les prieres d e Baruch (i,i5-ii,i9) et d e Daniel ( i x , 5 - i 9 ) ' , Bibl. 4 0
(i959)> PP- 463-75-
Wambacq, B . M., 'L'unite litteraire de Baruch i-iii,8', E T h L xii (1959), 455-60.
Tedesche, S., 'Baruch, Book of, I D B I (1962), cols. 362-3.
Wambacq, B . M., ' L ' u n i t e d u livre de Baruch', Bibl. 4 7 (1966), pp. 574-6.
Bonnard, P.-E., La Sagesse enpersonne annoncie et venue: Jesus-Christ (1966), p p . 81—88.
Batdstone, J . J . , ' A n Examination of t h e Literary a n d Theological B a c k g r o u n d of t h e
Wisdom Passage of t h e Book of Baruch' (Diss. Duke U n i v . , 1968).
Rocco, B., ' L a jxawa di Baruch 1,10', Bibbia e Oriente a (1969), p p . 273-7.
Le Moyne, J . , 'Baruch', D B suppl. V I I I (1972), cols. 724-86.
Moore, C. A . , 'Towards t h e D a d n g of the Book of Baruch', C B Q , 3 6 (1974), p p . 3 1 2 - 2 0 .
Tov, E., The Septuagint Translation of Jeremiah and Baruch. A Discussion of an Early Revision of
the LXX of Jeremiah 29-52 and Baruch 1:1-38 (1976).
Tov, E., ' T h e Relation between the Greek Versions of Baruch a n d Daniel', i n M. E .
Stone, ed., Armenian and Biblical Studies (1976), p p . 27-34.
Martin, R. A . , Syntactical and Critical Concordance to the Greek Text of Baruch and the Epistle of
Jeremiah (ComputerBible, 12) (1977).
Goldstein, J . A., ' T h e Apocryphal Book of Baruch', P A A J R 46-47 (1979—80), p p .
179-99-
Burke, D. G., The Poetry of Baruch: a reconstruction and analysis of the original Hebrew text of Baruch
3:9-5:9 (1982).
Cf O . Eissfeldt, The O.T., An Introduction etc. (1965), 592-4, a n d introductions to t h e
apocrypha. C f above, p. 715 f
6. The Letter of Jeremiah
T h e L e t t e r of J e r e m i a h , w h i c h i n s o m e of t h e l a t e r G r e e k manuscripts
follows i m m e d i a t e l y after I B a r u c h w i t h o u t a b r e a k , is n o n e t b e l e s s a
quite separate work. Although it w a s t r e a t e d as c a n o n i c a l by the
C h u r c h F a t h e r s from t h e s e c o n d c e n t u r y A.D., b e i n g i n c l u d e d b y n a m e
in a n u m b e r of c a n o n lists a n d c o n s i d e r e d b y o t h e r s as a n a d j u n c t to t h e
Book of J e r e m i a h i t s e l f , i t w a s e x c l u d e d from t h e H e b r e w c a n o n at
least by t h e t i m e of J e r o m e , cf. Comm. on Jeremiah, praef. (PL XXIV,
706).
T h e L e t t e r p u r p o r t s t o be w r i t t e n to t h e exiles w h o were to be
deported t o B a b y l o n . It is a t i r a d e against idolatry which revolves
a r o u n d t h e t h e m e t h a t t h e i m a g e s o f w o o d , silver a n d g o l d , like t h e
miserable, powerless and perishable creatures of m a n ' s hand, are
363. C. A. Moore, Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah : The Aalditions (1977), p. 325.
744 § 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature oJ Umertmn Original Language
u t t e r l y u n a b l e t o d o e i t h e r g o o d o r b a d . In this w a y t h e a u t h o r s o u g h t
t o r e s t r a i n his f e l l o w - b e h e v e r s from a n y p a r t i c i p a t i o n in h e a t h e n c u l t s .
T h i s s m a l l w o r k is e x t a n t o n l y in G r e e k , a n d , as t h e d i s c o v e r y of a
( J r e e k fragment a t Q u m r a n d e m o n s t r a t e s , i t c i r c u l a t e d in t h i s l a n g u a g e
in P a l e s t i n e d u r i n g t h e first c e n t u r y B . c . (see b e l o w ) , f h e r e is q u i t e
go<Kl linguistic e v i d e n c e , h o w e v e r , t h a t the l e t t e r w a s w r i t t e n o r i g i n a l l y
in e i t h e r Hebrew-^^'^ o r A r a m a i c . T h e l e t t e r c o u l d d a t e t o a n y t i m e
b r t w r r n t h e latest biblical p a s s a g e s w h i c h a r e its i n s p i r a t i o n , i.e. I s a i a h
4 4 : 9 - a o a n d 4<>:f) 7 in c. 540 E.G., a n d the d a t e of t h e Q u m r a n
f r a g m e n t o f the ( i r e e k version i n the first c e n t u r y B.C. I t is also likely
t h a t a M a c . iw 2 a l l u d e s t o this l e t t e r ; t h e fact t h a t 2 M a c . 2:4 s t a t e s
t h a t J e r e m i a h g a v e o r d e r s a b o u t the t e n t a n d t h e a r k , w h i c h a r e n o t
m e n t i o n e d in t h e letter, d o e s not p r e c l u d e a r e f e r e n c e t o the l e t t e r i n t h e
a t t a c k on i d o l a t r y a s c r i b e d t o t h e p r o p h e t i n 2 : 1 - 2 (cf. J . T . M a r s h a l l ,
' T h e E p i s t l e of J e r e m y ' , H D B II, p . 579). In t h a t case, t h e o r i g i n a l
v e r s i o n of the l e t t e r will h a v e b e e n c o m p o s e d before this p a r t of 2
M a c c a b e e s , w h i c h p r o b a b l y d a t e s t o t h e s e c o n d c e n t u r y B.C (see
above, p. 533).
T h e G r e e k used in t h e p r e s e n t text s h o w s m a r k e d i n f l u e n c e f r o m t h e
Koi.vrf, s u g g e s d n g a s e c o n d c e n t u r y B.C. d a t e (cf W . N a u m a n n ,
' U n t e r s u c h u n g e n iiber d e n a p o k r y p h e n Jeremiasbrief, B Z A W 2 5
( 1 9 1 3 ) , p p . 3 1 - 4 4 ) . I f the o r i g i n a l version w a s i n a S e m i t i c l a n g u a g e ,
h o w e v e r , t h i s is o f h t t l e h e l p in d a t i n g its composition.^^^ T h e r e a r e few
clues for t h e p l a c e of c o m p o s i t i o n . I t m a y b e r e l e v a n t t h a t t h e i d o l a t r y
a t t a c k e d seems closer t o B a b y l o n i a n t h a n G r e e k o r E g y p t i a n p a g a n i s m
(so N e u m a n n , art. cit., p p . 3 - 3 1 ; M o o r e , p p . 328—9), b u t this m a y h a v e
b e e n o c c a s i o n e d by t h e fictional s e t t i n g of the l e t t e r r a t h e r t h a n t h e
c i r c u m s t a n c e s of t h e a u t h o r .
T h e r e m a r k o f the T a r g u m o n J e r . 1 0 : 1 1 , d e s i g n a t i n g t h i s A r a m a i c
verse as a c o p y from t h e L e t t e r of J e r e m i a h , is n o t a reference t o t h e
l e t t e r , cf N e s d e , Marginalien und Materialien ( 1 8 9 3 ) , 42 ff. O r i g e n ' s
assertion, t h a t L a m e n t a t i o n s a n d 'the letter' a r e connected with t h e
b o o k o f J e r e m i a h in t h e H e b r e w c a n o n , is s u r e l y a slip ( E u s e b i u s , Hist,
eccl. v i 25, 2 : TepefiCas avv @p-qvois Kal rfj emaroXfj iv evi). O r i g e n
i n t e n d e d t o say o n l y t h a t t h e w r i t i n g s of J e r e m i a h w e r e c o u n t e d a s one
364. C. J . Ball, i n Charles, A P O T I , pp. 5 9 7 - 8 ; Moore, op. cit., p p . 326-7. T h e

Hebraisms noted are not decisive but, m o r e significantly, corrupt a n d variant r e a d i n g s
can be best explained in verses 12, 16, 21, 68 and 72 on t h e hypothesis of a H e b r e w
original.
365. C. C. Torrey, The Apocryphal Literature (1945), p. 66, on iv TW areyw ('on t h e
roof) i n verse i i as a mistranslation of ('for hire') as ('on t h e r o o f ) .
366. Moore, op. cit., pp. 328, 334—5, suggests tentatively t h a t the prediction in verse 3,
that Israel m a y have to stay in Babylon ' u p to seven generations', i.e. until c. 317 B . C . ,
should b e taken literally; b u t this hypothesis should be rejected as too literalistic.
/. Revision and Completion oJBiblical l.ittuiiuu /j,
by the Jews, so that the total number ol IMMIKO «•( St n p t u i r is

twenty-two.
C h r i s t i a n w r i t e r s d o not often a l h n l e !<» i h r I n i r i M d i u i i g l i lie d o e s
n o t a c t u a l l y q u o t e it, A r i s t i d e s , Apologia, r d , ) . ( i r i h k«-n, -^«r/ Unechische
Apologeten ( 1 9 0 7 ) , seem.s to h a v e l>ern n u n li n d h u M u e d by i t , a n d b r i e f
p o r t i o n s a r e q u o t e d b y T e r t u l l i a n , Dr Scorptaie H, C y p r i a n , De dominica
oratione 5, a n d l a t e r w r i t e r s . In t h e I . a l i n V u l g a t e t h e l e t t e r h a s been
a d d e d as c h a p t e r six t o the Book o l B a r u c h .
T h e manuscripts, editions, ancient translations, and exegetical works
a r e g e n e r a l l y t h e s a m e as tho.se for I B a r u c h (see a b o v e , p p . 7 4 1 - 2 ) .
P a p y r u s f r a g m e n t s of t h e G r e e k t e x t h a v e b e e n f o u n d in C a v e V I I o f
Q u m r a n , published in M . Baillet, J. T . Milik a n d R . de V a u x (avec
u n e c o n t r i b u t i o n d e H . W . B a k e r ) , Les 'Petites Grottes' de Qumran ( D J D
I I I , 1 9 6 2 ) , p . 1 4 3 , p l a t e XXX. C f A . D u p o n t - S o m m e r , The Essene
Writings from Qumran ( 1 9 6 1 ) , p . 2 9 7 .
Commentaries
Rothstein, J . W . , Der Jeremiasbrief, in Kautsch, A P A T , p p . 226—29.
Ball, C. J . , in Charles, A P O T I, cols. 596-611.
H a m p , v . , Der Brief des Jeremia (1948).
Artom, Ehhu S., in K a h a n a , n''21S''nn DnBOH C1956).
Gunneweg, A. H. J., Der Brief Jeremias ( J S H R Z i n . 2 , 1975), p p . 183-92.
Moore, C. A., Daniel, Esther and Jeremiah: The Additions (1977).
Bibliography
M a r s h a l l , J . T . , ' T h e Epistle ofjeremy', H D B I I (1899), cols. 578-90.
Nestle, E., Septuagintastudien I V (1903), p p . 16-19.
N a u m a n n , W . , Untersuchungen iiber den apokryphen Jeremiasbrief (BZAW, no. 25, 1913), p p .
1-53-
Thackeray, H . St.J., Some Aspects of the Greek O.T. (1927), pp. 53-64.
Artom, Ehhu S., 'L'origine, la d a t a e gh scopi dell' Epistola d i Geremia', A n n u a r i o Studi
E b r . I (1935), p p . 49-74-
Torrey, C. C , The Apocryphal Literature (1945), p p . 64-7.
Robert, A., 'Jeremie, la lettre de', D B suppl. IV (1949), cols. 849-57.
Baars, W . , ' T w o Palestinian Syriac Texts identified as Parts of the Epistle o f j e r e m y ' , V T
2 (1961), p p 77-8i-
Lee, G. M., 'Apocryphal C a t s : Baruch 6:21', V T 21 (1971), p p . 111-12.
M a r t i n , R. A., Syntactical and Critical Concordance to the Greek Text of Baruch and the Epistle of
Jeremiah (1977).
Nicklesburg, G . W. E., J L B B M , p p . 35-8.
Cf also O. Eissfeldt, The O.T., An Introduction etc. (1965), 594 f
746
I I . PSEUDEPIGRAPHIC APOCALYPSES
I. 2 (Slavonic) Enoch
I h r Slavonic or S e c o n d B o o k o f E n o c h , k n o w n also a s the Book of t h e
Secrets of Knoc h , was first p u b l i s h e d i n a l o n g e r v e r s i o n by A . P o p o v i n
1880, a n d ill a s h o r t e r r e c e n s i o n from a sixteenth c e n t u r y S e r b i a n
m a n u s c r i p t by S. N o v a k o v i c in 1884. I t r e a c h e d the w e s t e r n s c h o l a r l y
w o r l d t h r o u g h t h e m<-dium of a n English a n d a G e r m a n t r a n s l a t i o n ,
w h i c h b o t h a p p e a r e d in 1896 ( R . H . C h a r l e s a n d W . R. M o r f i l l , The
Book oJ the Secrets of Enoch; G. N . B o n w e t s c h , Das slavische Henochbuch).
T h e m o s t u p - t o - d a t e e d i t i o n of t h e m a n u s c r i p t s is t h a t by A . V a i l l a n t ,
Le livre des secrets d'Hinoch: Texte slave et traduction franfaise ( 1 9 5 2 ) , a n d
the l a t e s t s t u d y o f the c o m p l i c a t e d t e x t u a l p r o b l e m s is c o n t a i n e d i n F . I.
A n d e r s e n ' s i n t r o d u c t i o n in O T P I ( 1 9 8 3 ) , p p . 9 2 - 1 0 0 , w h o lists t w e n t y
m a n u s c r i p t s t r a n s m i t t i n g t h e s h o r t a n d t h e l o n g t e x t s , o r diflferent
e x t r a c t s i n c o r p o r a t e d i n t o m i s c e l l a n e o u s collections.
T h e r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n the t w o r e c e n s i o n s is v e r y c o m p l e x . R . H .
Charles preferred the longer text, a n d explained t h e shorter as a n
abridgement ( A P O T II, pp. 4 2 5 - 6 : 'complete' a n d 'incomplete'
v e r s i o n s ) . B y c o n t r a s t , N . S c h m i d t ( J A O S 41 ( 1 9 2 1 ) , p p . 3 0 7 - 1 2 ) , A .
V a i l l a n t {op. cit.) a n d most r e c e n t a u t h o r s ( U . F i s c h e r , Eschatologie, p p .
3 7 - 8 ; N i c k e l s b u r g , J L B B M , p . 1 8 5 ; J . J . CoUins, ' T h e G e n r e
A p o c a l y p s e ' , Apocalypticism, p . 5 5 3 ) r e c o g n i z e t h e s h o r t e r r e c e n s i o n a s
o l d e r . O w i n g to the lack o f c l a r i t y r e g a r d i n g t h e i n t e r r e l a t i o n o f t h e
v a r i o u s t e x t types, it is a d v i s a b l e to k e e p a l l t h e o p t i o n s o p e n a n d t o
e n v i s a g e t h a t o l d , a n d possibly e v e n o r i g i n a l , m a t e r i a l has s u r v i v e d i n
t h e l o n g e r version (S. P i n e s , E n c . J u d . 6, c o l . 7 9 7 ; A n d e r s e n , O T P I ,
pp. 93-4).
T h e b o o k h a s b e e n i n f l u e n c e d by t h e E t h i o p i c E n o c h , a l t h o u g h it
c a n n o t be d e f i n e d as a free revision of it. C h a p t e r s 3 - 3 7 are r e l a t e d t o i
E n . 1 2 - 3 6 ; c h a p t e r s 3 8 - 6 6 to i E n . 8 1 , 9 1 - 1 0 5 ; c h a p t e r s 6 7 - 7 3 ^^^^
w i t h t h e d e s c e n d a n t s of E n o c h a n d a r e p a r d y c o n n e c t e d w i t h i E n .
106-7.
2 E n o c h is a m i d r a s h i c e x p a n s i o n of G e n . 5:21—32, c o v e r i n g the life of
E n o c h a n d of h i s p o s t e r i t y u n t i l t h e flood. P a r t i ( c h a p t e r s 3 - 2 1 )
describes E n o c h ' s j o u r n e y t o the seven h e a v e n s , ' w h e r e he is led b y t w o
I. T h e longer recension (21:6; 22:1) knows the eighth, ninth and tenth heavens also, as
well as their H e b r e w names Mazzaloth, Kokhabim and 'Araboth. The latter designates t h e
seventh, i.e. t h e highest heaven in b H a g . 12b. N o Hebrew source counting ten h e a v e n s
has survived, except perhaps N u m . R. 14:12 (on N u m . 7:13), where the ten celestial
spheres (reminiscent of the ten Sefiroth of t h e K a b b a l a h ) are mentioned (cf. H a n s
//. Pseudepigraphie Apocalypses 7.J 7
a n g e l s . It is w o r t h n o t i n g t h a t P a r a d i s e i.s h M a l e < l in i h r i h i t d h r a v m
(8:1), w h i c h recalls 2 C o r . 1 2 : 2 - 4 (o/Sa &vBiHAiifnv. A^tifay^vrn . . . hw;
rpiTOV ovpavov ... Kai oiSa rov roiovrov &v9pumttv.. o n ^/jpnayrf «tV TOV
TTapdSeiaov) •
I n t h e second s e c d o n ( c h a p t e r s 22 3 7 ) , K n o c h has t o a p p e a r b e f o r e
G o d d i v e s t e d of his e a r t h l y c l o t h i n g a n d w e a r i n g a h e a v e n l y g a r m e n t .
G o d r e v e a l s to h i m t h e e v e n t s of t h e c r e a t i o n a n d t h e h i s t o r y o f
m a n k i n d t o his o w n t i m e . T h e story of t h e o r i g i n s follows G e n . i. I n t h e
l o n g e r version (30:3), t h e seven p l a n e t s , d e s i g n a t e d b y G r e e k n a m e s ,
K r o n o s , Aphrodite, Ares, Sun, Zeus, H e r m e s , M o o n , a r e hsted from the
h i g h e s t d o w n w a r d s . T h e h i s t o r y of m a n k i n d closes w i t h t h e d i v i n e
prediction that because of their idolatry a n d a d u l t e r y m e n will b e
p u n i s h e d w i t h t h e flood.
T h e d o c t r i n a l a n d e t h i c a l i n s t r u c d o n s of E n o c h to h i s c h i l d r e n f o r m
t h e l a s t section ( c h a p t e r s 3 8 - 6 6 ) . B r o u g h t b a c k to t h e e a r t h , E n o c h
e m p h a s i z e s the i m p o r t a n c e of h i s books (366 in n u m b e r a c c o r d i n g t o
t h e l o n g r e c e n s i o n , 3 6 0 a c c o r d i n g to the s h o r t e r : cf. 23:6 a n d 68:2)
w h i c h c o n t a i n t h e r e v e l a t i o n s h e h a s r e c e i v e d . His m o r a l d o c t r i n e
e c h o e s t h a t of Ben S i r a . Similarity to t h e E t h i o p i c E n o c h is less
n o t i c e a b l e i n this section. T h e b o o k closes w i t h a b r i e f a c c o u n t o f t h e
a s c e n s i o n o f E n o c h to h e a v e n ( c h a p t e r 67), a n d w i t h a s h o r t r e t r o s p e c t
of his life ( c h a p t e r 68).
T h e supplementary chapters (69-73) outline t h e priestly succession
of E n o c h . H i s oflfice o f r e v e a l e r a n d e x p i a t o r (64:5) is i n h e r i t e d first b y
M e t h u s e l a h , t h e n by N o a h ' s y o u n g e r b r o t h e r N i r , a n d finally b y t h e
m i r a c u l o u s l y b o r n M e l k i z e d e k . N i r ' s sterile wife, S o p a n i m , finds h e r s e l f
p r e g n a n t i n h e r old a g e , a l t h o u g h she n o l o n g e r sleeps w i t h h e r
h u s b a n d . A c c u s e d by h i m o f u n c h a s t i t y , she s u d d e n l y d i e s , b u t a l i v i n g
c h i l d , M e l k i z e d e k , e m e r g e s from the d e a d b o d y . T h e l o n g e r v e r s i o n
e n d s w i t h a n allusion t o t h e flood a n d t o the d e a t h of N o a h ( 7 3 : 5 - 9 ) .
A p a r t from o b v i o u s p h r a s e s t h e r e is n o t h i n g specifically C h r i s t i a n i n
t h e w o r k . R e s e m b l a n c e s m a y b e d u e to a b a c k g r o u n d c o m m o n to 2
E n o c h a n d the N e w T e s t a m e n t a n d n o t , as V a i l l a n t h a s c l a i m e d , to a
use o f the l a t t e r b y t h e f o r m e r . N e i t h e r d o e s 2 E n o c h c o n t a i n a n y h i n t
o f t h e C h r i s t i a n c o n c e p t of a r e d e e m e r (cf A n d e r s e n , op. cit., p . 96). B y
c o n t r a s t , t h e full a c c e p t a n c e of a n i m a l sacrifice c l e a r l y f a v o u r s a J e w i s h
Bietenhard, Die himmlische Welt im Urchristentum und Spdtjudentum [ W U N T 2] (1951), p. 6 ) .

T h e t w o verses have no parallels in the shorter version and are t h o u g h t to b e
interpolations. Nevertheless, the Hebrew words m a y indicate a n ancient source.
Mazzaloth and Kokhabim are listed as the third a n d fourth groups of heavenly bodies, t h e
first t w o are the sun and t h e moon, which are situated below the first heaven i n 3 E n .
17:6-7. Cf P. Alexander, O T P I, p . 270. For t h e Hebrew text, see P . Schafer, Synopse zur
Hekhalot-Literatur (1981), § 858.
2. C f P. Schafer, 'New Testament and H e k h a l o t h L i t e r a t u r e : The J o u r n e y into
Heaven in Paul and in Merkavah Mysticism', J J S 35 (1984), p p . 22—3.
74^ §33^- J^î^h Literature of Umertain Original Language
o r i g i n . R e f e r e n c e t o the b i n d i n g of all linir legs of the v i c d m (59:3)

suggests a p r a c t i c e d i s a p p r o v e d of b y the r a b b i s (cf m T a m . 4 : 1 ; b T a m .
T h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e c o m p o s i t i o n c a n n o t be d e t e r m i n e d .
There is, nevertheless, a n i n t r i n s i c p r o b a b i l i t y t h a t t h e S l a v o n i c
d e p r n d s o n a G r e e k text, o n e t h a t is r e i n f o r c e d by t h e o c c u r r e n c e of
( i r r r k t e r m s , such a s t h e d e s i g n a t i o n of t h e p l a n e t s in 30:3 a n d t h e
e x p l a n a t i o n oi the n a m e A d a m {'Abdp) b y m e a n s of a n a n a g r a m f r o m
'AvaToXr\, AvaiK, 'ApKTos, Mcarjfx^pla (30:13 ; cf also 3 Sib. 2 4 - 5 ) . O t h e r
o b v i o u s ( i r e e k w o r d s s u r v i v i n g in S l a v o n i c i n c l u d e Grigori = ol
iypi^yopoi ( i H : i , 2, 7, () etc.) a n d A r k h a s = apxij (26:2). H e n c e a
n u m b e r o f .scholars from G h a r l e s o n w a r d s h a v e a d v a n c e d t h e v i e w t h a t
2 E n o c h , or a t least a g r e a t p r o p o r t i o n o f it, was w r i t t e n in G r e e k . ^
N e v e r t h e l e s s , e v e n t h o s e w h o o p t for a G r e e k o r i g i n a l tend to p o s t u l a t e
a S e m i t i c s o u r c e or s o u r c e s b e h i n d t h e G r e e k ( c f A n d e r s e n , O T P I , p.
94). L e a v i n g a p a r t c e r t a i n stylistic p e c u l i a r i t i e s , w h i c h m a y be
identified as S e m i t i s m s b u t w h i c h m a y h a v e r e s u l t e d from a d e l i b e r a t e
i m i t a t i o n of b i b h c a l i d i o m s b y a J e w i s h a u t h o r w r i t i n g in G r e e k , a
n u m b e r o f H e b r e w w o r d s a r e p r e s e r v e d even at t h e S l a v o n i c s t a g e ,
w h i c h c a n best be e x p l a i n e d as relics of a H e b r e w d o c u m e n t . T h e m o s t
significant of these a r e n a m e s o f the J e w i s h m o n t h s S i w a n a n d T e b e t h
(48:2), S i w a n a n d N i s a n (68:1), l y y a r a n d N i s a n (73:5, 8).
F u r t h e r m o r e , t h e l o n g e r r e c e n s i o n gives a l s o t h e H e b r e w n a m e s of t h e
e i g h t h , n i n t h a n d t e n t h h e a v e n s (cf a b o v e , n. i ) . Otanim (20:1 i n b o t h
r e c e n s i o n s ) t r a n s c r i b e s i n e x a c t l y t h e H e b r e w •''3D1K. R e c e n t l y N . A.
M e s h c h e r s k y h a s c o n j e c t u r e d o n the basis of S e m i t i s m s c o n t a i n e d i n it
t h a t the s h o r t e r version w a s m a d e d i r e c t l y from the H e b r e w , * b u t this
seems to b e a n e x a g g e r a t i o n , especially w h e n i t is r e c a l l e d t h a t m o s t
s u r v i v i n g H e b r e w t e r m s a p p e a r only in t h e l o n g e r r e c e n s i o n . It is safer
to c o n c l u d e t h a t e l e m e n t s b e l o n g i n g to 2 E n o c h existed b o t h in G r e e k
a n d in H e b r e w . N o decisive p a r t i c u l a r p r o o f c a n be a d v a n c e d for
d a t i n g t h e d o c u m e n t , t h o u g h t h e p r e v a i l i n g o p i n i o n favours t h e first
c e n t u r y A.D.^ H o w e v e r , t h e g e n e r a l p r i n c i p l e e s t a b l i s h i n g a terminus ad
3. Cf. Charles, A P O T I I , p. 4 2 6 ; Vaillant, Henoch, pp. xi-xiii; Pines, 'Eschatology', p.

73; E n c . J u d . 6, cols. 7 9 7 - 9 ; Fischer, Eschatologie, p . 39; Nickelsburg, J L B B M , p. 185;
CoUins, ' T h e Genre Apocalypse', Apocalypticism, pp. 5 3 3 - 4 ; Andersen, O T P I, p. 94.
4. 'Sledy pamyatnikov K u m r a n a v staroslavyanskoi i drevnerusskoi literature (K
izucheniya slavyanskikh versii knigi E n o k h a ) ' , T r u d y otdela drevnerusskoi literatury 19
(1963), pp. 130-47 ; 'Problemy izucheniya slavyano-russkoi perevodnoi literatury X I - X V
vv.', ibid. 20 (1964), pp. 180-231 ; 'K istorii teksta slavyanskoi knigi Enokha', Vizantiiskii
vremennik 24 (1964), pp. 91-108 ; 'K voprosu o b istochnikakh slavyanskoi knigi E n o k h a ' ,
Kratkiye soobshcheniya I n s d t u t a narodov Azii 86 (1965), p p . 72-8. (Cf Andersen, O T P
I, p. 9 3 , n. 7 ; p. 94, n. 9.)
5. Cf. Charles, A P O T I I , p. 4 2 9 ; G. Scholem, Ursprung und Anfange der Kabbala (1962),
p. 6 4 ; M. Philonenko, ' L a cosmologie d u Livre des secrets d ' H e n o c h ' , Religions en Egypte
//. Pseudepigraphie Apocalypses 7 I (>
quem for t h e a d o p t i o n of J e w i s h works by ChrUtiuiiK pnm LO A i». 1

c a n b e i n v o k e d i n t h e case of 2 Enoch, t<M).*" Thr (ihiti IOIIII NFIHR IRXI,
as reflected in t h e S l a v o n i c manuscripts, MUMI have IRMUHRD FI(»ni a l o n g
a n d c o m p l e x e d i t o r i a l process which IL IN 110 huiKri possible t o
r e c o n s t r u c t w i t h a n y degree ofassuraiue (Andrisen, O T P 1, p . 9 5 ) .
T h e M e l c h i z e d e k legend ap|)eii(lrd LO 2 Enoch c o n t a i n s a m i r a c u l o u s

b i r t h story which in its concrete details differs from a n y k n o w n v e r s i o n ,
b u t fits into the intcr-'I'estamental s p e c u l a t i o n s o n t h e b i r t h o f h i s
b r o t h e r , Noah ( i En. 106 7 ) ; G e n . A p . 2), a n d o n M e l c h i z e d e k ' s
a r r i v a l in the world aTtaruip d/Li^TCT>/o dyeveaAoyr/TO? ( H e b . 7 : 3 ) . I t s
d e p e n d e n c e on the New T e s t a m e n t is, h o w e v e r , m o s t u n l i k e l y
( A n d e r s e n , O T P I, pp. 9 6 - 7 ) . F o r t h e Q u m r a n M e l c h i z e d e k f r a g m e n t s ,
see a b o v e , pp. 4 4 9 - 5 1 .
T h e G r e e k c o m p o s i t i o n is often a s s o c i a t e d w i t h E g y p t b e c a u s e of t h e
m e n t i o n of phoenixes a n d chalkydries, or b r a z e n serpents, with lions'
feet a n d tails a n d t h e h e a d s of crocodiles ( 1 2 : 1 ) , a n d b e c a u s e o f t h e
s i m i l a r i t y o f t h e a u t h o r ' s i d e a s t o those of P h i l o , S i r a c h a n d t h e B o o k o f
Wisdom.^
T h e r e is n o c e r t a i n reference t o 2 E n o c h in p a t r i s t i c l i t e r a t u r e . I t is
possible, h o w e v e r , t h a t O r i g e n ' s allusion t o E n o c h ' s a c c o u n t o f t h e
c r e a t i o n c o n c e r n s 2 E n . 24—30, since i E n . d o e s n o t discuss t h e s u b j e c t .
' N a m et i n eo libello . . . q u e m H e r m a s c o n s c r i p s i t , i t a r e f e r t u r . P r i m o
o m n i u m crede q u i a u n u s est deus, q u i o m n i a creavit a t q u e c o n p o s u i t ;
q u i c u m n i h i l esset p r i u s , esse fecit o m n i a . . . S e d et i n E n o c h l i b r o h i s
s i m i l i a d e s c r i b u n t u r . ' {De Principiis i ^, 2 , e d . K o e t s c h a u , G C S 22, p . 5 1 . )
Editions
Sokolov, M., Materialy i zametkipo starinnoj slavjanskoj literature. Vypusk tretij VII. Slavjanskaja
Kniga Enoka, II. Tekst s latinskim perevodom. Cetinija, University of Moscow (1899).
Vaillant, A., Le livre des secrets d'Henoch: Texte slave et traduction franâise (1952, 1976).
Translations
English
Charles, R. H . , and W . R. MorfiU, The Book of the Secrets of Enoch (1896).
hellinistique et romaine (1969), pp. 1 0 9 - 1 6 ; S. Pines, 'Eschatology and the Concept of T i m e

in the Slavonic Book of E n o c h ' , Types of Redemption, ed. J . Z. Werblowsky a n d J . C .
Bleeker [Numen suppl. 18] (1970), pp. 7 2 - 8 7 ; J . C. Greenfield, ' P r o l e g o m e n o n ' to H .
O d e b c r g , 3 Enoch or the Hebrew Book of Enoch (1973), p p . xviii-xx; U . Fischer, Eschatologie
und Jenseitserwartung im hellenistischen Diasporajudentum [BZW 44] (1978), pp. 38-41.
6. T h e medieval dates assigned to 2 Enoch a r e generally held to b e untenable. Mrs A .
S. D. M a u n d e r ' s claim that it is a Bogomil work ('The Date a n d Place of W r i t i n g of t h e
Slavonic Book of Enoch', T h e Observatory 41 (1918), p p . 313-16) h a s been rebutted b y
A. Rubinstein in 'Observations on the Slavonic Book o f Enoch', J J S 13 (1962), p p . 3-4. J -
T . Milik's theory concerning a n i n t h century Byzantine authorship [The Books of Enoch
(1976), pp. 107-16) is equally far-fetched. Cf Collins, art. cit., p . 533, n. 7.
7. Charles, A P O T I I , p. 426. Cf. also Fischer, op. cit., p . 4 0 ; CoUins, art. cit., pp. 533-4.
750 §33^- Jîîsh Literature oJ line tf lam Original Language
Forbes, N., a n d R. H . Charles, '2 Enoch or the Book ol ihr Srdris oi Enoch', A P O T I I ,
p p . 425-69.
Andersen, F . I., '2 (Slavonic Apocalypse of) Enoch', O TP 1, p p . 91 221.
French
Vaillant, A., op. cit.
German
Bonwetsch, G . , Die Biicher der Geheimnisse Henochs (1922).
Riessler, P., Altjiidisches Schrifttum (1928), p p . 425-73, 1297-8.
Bibliography
Fothcringham, J. K . , ' T h e Date a n d Place of W r i d n g of the Slavonic Enoch', J T h S t 20
(1919), p . 252.
Charles, R. H . , ' T h e Date a n d Place of Writing of the Slavonic Enoch', J T h S t 22 (1921),
p p . 161-3.
Schmidt, N., 'The T w o Recensions of the Slavonic Enoch', J A O S 41 (1921), pp. 3 0 7 - 1 2 .
Lake, K., ' T h e Date of the Slavonic Enoch', H T h R 16 (1923), pp. 397-8.
Gry, L . , 'Quelques noms d'anges et d'etres mystcrieux en II H e n o c h ' , RB 49 (1940), p p .
195-204.
Rubinstein, A . , 'Observations on t h e Slavonic Book of E n o c h ' , J J S 13 (1962), pp. 1-21.
R e p p , F., 'Textkritische U n t e r s u c h u n g e n zum Henoch-Apokryph d e s cod. slav. 125 d e r
Osterreichischen Nationalbibliothek', Wiener Slavistisches J a h r b u c h 10 (1963), p p .
58-68.
Philonenko, M., ' L a cosmogonie du Livre d e s secrets d ' H e n o c h ' , Religions en Egypte
hellinistique et romaine (1969), p p . 109-16.
Pines, S., 'Eschatology a n d the Concept of T i m e in t h e Slavonic Book of Enoch', Types of
Redemption, ed. R . J . Z . Werblowsky and C . J . Bleeker [Numen suppl. 18] (1970), p p .
72-87.
Idem, 'Enoch, Slavonic Book of, E n c . J u d . 6, cols. 797-9.
E. T u r d e a n u , ' U n e curiosite de I'finoch slave: Les phenix du sixieme ciel', R E t S l 67
(1968), p p . 53-4.
Idem, 'Dieu crea I'homme d e huit elements et Ura son n o m des quatre coins d u m o n d e ' , R .
E t . Roumaines 13-14 (1974), pp. 163-94.
Fischer, U., Eschatologie und Jenseitserwartung im hellenistischen Diasporajudentum [BZNW 4 4 ]
(1978), p p . 30-70.
T u r d e a n u , E., Apocryphes slaves et roumaines de I'Ancien Testament (1981), pp. 37-43.
Chariesworth, J. H . , P M R S , pp. 103-6, 283.
Nickelsburg, G. W. £ . , J L B B M , p p . 185-8, 191-3.
2. The Syriac Apocalypse oJ Baruch (2 Baruch)
T h e S y r i a c A p o c a l y p s e o f B a r u c h w a s first r e v e a l e d i n its e n t i r e t y in
1871 w h e n A. M . C e r i a n i e d i t e d it f r o m t h e C o d e x A m b r o s i a n u s 1 3 . 2 1
I n f (folios 257a—265b) in h i s Monumenta sacra et profana V ii, p p . 1 1 3 - 8 0 .
H e h a d issued a L a t i n t r a n s l a d o n of t h e w o r k i n 1866. C h a p t e r s 7 8 - 8 6
(Baruch's letter) were already included in the Paris and London
Polyglots. Further Syriac excerpts are incorporated into Jacobite
l e c t i o n a r i e s . T h e text of t h e A p o c a l y p s e a n d t h e l e t t e r w a s p u b l i s h e d by
M . K m o s k o in Patrologia Syriaca in 1907, a n d more recently by S.
D e d e r i n g in t h e Leiden P e s h i t t a project in 1973. A Greek papyrus
fragment has preserved 12:1-13:2 (recto) and 13:11—14:2 (verso). It
//. Pseudepigraphie Apocahp%0% 7 ^, 1
wrt» r()iir<l l)y B. P. (Jrrnfirll and A. S. Hum in Ik* Onftkmhut htpvn

III I i()03), pp. 4 7 ; <f. also A.-M, Drnin. KlHi, 1 iH An Aralm
vriHion, p r o b a b l y made frotn u iliHrmii .Syrlm rnniinon, Niill await.s
publication.
riir book prolirMrx lo Im* m wriliiiK ol HNriM h, wIki irlair.s in t h e Rrst
priHon rvrni.i whi<-h h r wiliiriHirii mihI rrvrlalions h e r e c e i v e d
iininrdiatrly hrlorr u n d aOrr ihr dmirni lion of J e r u s a l e m . It c o n t a i n s ,
\\\ addition to prayrm «n«l InnirniH, apocalyptic visions a n d t h e i r
inlrrprrtations, hikI u Irllrr already a l l u d e d t o w h i c h B a r u c h
(lespalchrs by an eagle l o the exiles. T h e w o r k m a y b e d i v i d e d i n t o
Hrven scctionii.
I. In the twenty-fifth y e a r o f J e c o n i a h , G o d informs B a r u c h of t h e
u n m i n e n t downfall of J e r u s a l e m . T h e c i t y is d e s t r o y e d b y four a n g e l s
.Old the B a b y l o n i a n s d e p o r t t h e J u d a e a n s t o c a p t i v i t y . J e r e m i a h follows
I hem, b u t B a r u c h is i n s t r u c t e d to r e m a i n t h e r e a n d l a m e n t s o v e r t h e
ruins ( c h a p t e r s 1 - 1 2 ) . I I . After a fast of s e v e n d a y s , the j u d g e m e n t of
the gentiles is f o r e t o l d to B a r u c h . H e t h e n q u e r i e s t h e p u r p o s e o f b e i n g
i i g b t e o u s , b u t is r e m i n d e d o f the r e s p o n s i b i l i t y d e r i v i n g f r o m t h e
possession of t h e T o r a h a n d c o m f o r t e d b y t h e p r o s p e c t of u l t i m a t e
pisiice. G o d p r o m i s e s a full r e v e l a t i o n o f t h e f u t u r e a t the e n d of
. m o t h e r week of s a n c t i f i c a t i o n a n d fasting ( c h a p t e r s 1 3 - 2 0 ) . I I I .
Haruch's p r a y e r is f o l l o w e d b y a d i v i n e a n s w e r d e s c r i b i n g t h e e n d of
t i m e , divided i n t o t w e l v e e p o c h s , a n d full of g r o w i n g t r i b u l a t i o n s . T h e
rc( k o n i n g is g i v e n i n a c o m p l e t e l y u n i n t e l l i g i b l e f o r m , possibly d u e t o
t e x t u a l c o r r u p t i o n , n a m e l y t h a t t h e m e a s u r e of t h a t t i m e will b e i n ' t w o
p a r t s : weeks o f s e v e n w e e k s ' (27:2). W h e n t h e c a l a m i t i e s h a v e affected
the e n t i r e w o r l d , t h e a g e o f t h e M e s s i a h , c u l m i n a t i n g i n t h e
r e s u r r e c t i o n , will b e r e v e a l e d . T h e r e u p o n B a r u c h e x h o r t s t h e e l d e r s of
the p e o p l e to p r e p a r e t h e m s e l v e s for g r e a t e r d i s a s t e r s ( c h a p t e r s 2 1 - 3 4 ) .
IV. In t h e r u i n s of t h e H o l y of H o l i e s , B a r u c h r e c e i v e s a r e v e l a t i o n i n a
d r e a m c o n c e r n i n g a g r e a t forest, a v i n e , a n d a s p r i n g . T h e s p r i n g swells,
( arries a w a y t h e m o u n t a i n s a n d , w i t h t h e e x c e p t i o n o f a c e d a r , u p r o o t s
ih<- forest. At t h e e n d , e v e n t h i s last tree falls. T h e v i n e o r d e r s t h a t it
should b e b u r n e d . T h e n t h e vine b e g i n s t o g r o w a n d fill t h e v a l l e y . T h e
d r e a m is e x p l a i n e d a s a n n o u n c i n g t h e d e s t r u c t i o n o f t h e k i n g d o m t h a t
has r u i n e d Z i o n , a n d t h e succession of t h r e e f u r t h e r k i n g d o m s . T h e
Messiah, s y m b o l i z e d b y t h e v i n e a n d t h e s p r i n g , is to o v e r t h r o w t h e
l o u r t h k i n g d o m w h o s e h e a d , t h e last c e d a r , will b e c o n v i c t e d a n d p u t t o
d e a t h , a n d will i n a u g u r a t e his e v e r l a s t i n g r e i g n . B a r u c h f u r t h e r fasts
.111(1 e x h o r t s t h e p e o p l e ( c h a p t e r s 3 5 - 4 6 ) . V . T h e t r i b u l a t i o n s of t h e l a s t
(lays a r e s h o w n to h i m , as w e l l a s t h e g l o r y of t h e risen a n d t h e
(ireadfulness of t h e d a m n e d ( c h a p t e r s 4 7 - 5 2 ) . V I . I n t h e A p o c a l y p s e of
the c l o u d that follows, t h e r e is a n a l t e r n a t i n g series o f b l a c k a n d c l e a r
i.iins, six of e a c h , b u t t h e b l a c k rain a l w a y s h e a v i e r t h a n t h e c l e a r r a i n .
752 §33^- Jewish Literature oJ Uncertain Original Language
F i n a l l y l i g h t n i n g h e a l s the e a r t h , a n d t w e l v e rivers arising from t h e s e a

s u b m i t t h e m s e l v e s t o the l i g h t n i n g . T h e a n g e l R a n u i e l e x p o u n d s t h e
vision in t h e f o r m of a w o r l d h i s t o r y from A d a m to t h e r e t u r n from t h e
B a b y l o n i a n exile. T h i s will be s u c c e e d e d b y the e x c e e d i n g l y d a r k r a i n
of t h e u l t i m a t e u p h e a v a l a n d t h e b r i g h t n e s s o f s a l v a t i o n by G o d ' s
A n o i n t e d . S u b s e q u e n t l y B a r u c h is told to c l i m b a h i g h m o u n t a i n to see
the w h o l e e a r t h hefore b e i n g r e m o v e d from this w o r l d , w i t h o u t p a s s i n g
t h r o u g h d e a t h , a n d b e i n g p r e s e r v e d until the e n d o f t i m e s ( c h a p t e r s
5 3 - 7 6 ) . V I I . After a final a d d r e s s of e n c o u r a g e m e n t to t h e p e o p l e , B a r u c h
sends two letters to t h e exiled J e w s . T h e first is d e s p a t c h e d , a t t a c h e d to
the n e c k o f a n eagle, to t h e n i n e - a n d - a - h a l f tribes of t h e first e x i l e ; t h e
s e c o n d is c a r r i e d b y t h r e e m e n to the b r e t h r e n i n B a b y l o n . T h e
d o m i n a t i n g t h e m e s are j u d g e m e n t a n d s a l v a t i o n , t o g e t h e r w i t h
c o n s t a n t o b e d i e n c e t o the T o r a h ( c h a p t e r s 7 7 - 8 7 ) .
T h e s u r v i v i n g version of t h e b o o k e n d s h e r e . I t c o n t a i n s n o t r a c e o f a
l e t t e r to t h e B a b y l o n i a n exiles r e f e r r e d to i n 7 7 : 1 9 . I t m a y h a v e b e e n
lost in t h e course of t r a n s m i s s i o n , unless i t c o r r e s p o n d s t o t h e
d e u t e r o - c a n o n i c a l B a r u c h ( P . B o g a e r t , Apocalypse de Baruch I (1969), p .
80), o r to p a r t s of it ( 1 : 1 - 3 ; 3-9~4-29 a c c o r d i n g to C h a r l e s , A P O T I I ,
p . 4 7 6 ) . B a r u c h ' s s u r v e y o f t h e e a r t h from a m o u n t a i n t o p a n d his
s u b s e q u e n t t r a n s l a t i o n , m e n t i o n e d in 7 6 : 2 - 3 , a r e n o t g i v e n in d e t a i l
e i t h e r . A l t h o u g h C h a r l e s s a w i n 2 B a r u c h a v e r y c o m p l e x book m a d e
from s e v e r a l d o c u m e n t s [The Apocalypse of Baruch, p p . l i i i - l x v ; A P O T I I ,
p p . 4 7 4 - 6 ) , a g o o d c a s e for the u n i t y of p l a n a n d c o m p o s i t i o n h a s b e e n
p r e s e n t e d b y a n u m b e r of s c h o l a r s . ' T h a t t h e a u t h o r of a n a p o c a l y p s e
s h o u l d h a v e t a k e n o v e r a n d utilized s u n d r y t r a d i t i o n a l e l e m e n t s is a
c o m m o n l y a t t e s t e d f e a t u r e i n this type of l i t e r a t u r e .
T h e r e is u n a n i m i t y c o n c e r n i n g a post-A.D. 70 d a t i n g o f 2 B a r u c h .
T h e p r i n c i p a l s o u r c e for t h i s v i e w {pace C h a r l e s w h o c o n s i d e r s it as a n
i n t e r p o l a t i o n ) is p r o v i d e d by 3 2 : 2 - 4 w h e r e t w o d e s t r u c t i o n s o f t h e
T e m p l e a r e h i n t e d at.^ T h e vividness o f shock a n d s o r r o w c a u s e d b y t h e
ruin of t h e H o l y C i t y a n d the S a n c t u a r y , as well as 2 B a r u c h ' s close
links w i t h 4 E z r a a n d , t o a lesser d e g r e e , w i t h P s e u d o - P h i l o ' s Liber
Antiquitatum Biblicarum,^ p o i n t t o w a r d s a late first o r e a r l y s e c o n d
c e n t u r y A.D. d a t e . T h e i n t e r r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n t h e t h r e e w r i t i n g s ,
1. See C. Clemen, 'Die Zusammensetzung des Buches H e n o c h , der Apokalypse des

Baruch und des vierten Buches Esra', T h S t K r 71 (1898), p p . 211-46; M . R. J a m e s ,
'Pseudo-Philo and Baruch', J T h S t 16 (1915), p . 405; B. Violet, Die Apokalypsen des Esra
und des Baruch in deutscher Gestalt (1924), p . xc; P. Bogaert, Apocalypse de Baruch I (1969),
PP-57-91-
2. T h e obscure phrase in 28:2, mentioned above, cannot serve as basis for any reliable
chronological deduction. See most recently A. F . J . Klijn, O T P 1, p p . 6 i 6 - i 7.
3. C f Violet, op. cit., p p . Ixxvii-lxxxi; L. Gry, 'La date d e la fin des temps selon les
revelations o u les calculs d u Pseudo-Philon et d e Baruch (Apocalypse syriaque)', RB 48
(i939)>PP- 337-56-
//. Pseudepigraph ic Apocalypsfs 7 r, • ^
a n d m o r e p a r t i c u l a r l y b e t w e e n 4 E z r a and 2 Barui li, ini|N»H<tiblr in

d e t e r m i n e precisely b e c a u s e all the criteria at ihr end luiii out to br
subjective.'^ S i n c e it i s possible that 2 Bar. ()i:7 i.n titril ni the Epistle of
B a r n a b a s 1 1 : 9 (a d o c u m e n t dated to about A U . I JO ii"d since it
s e e m s to b e u n a w a r e of t h e war under iiadrian, the terminus ante quem
for i t s c o m p o s i t i o n m a y safely be set at A.D. 1 3 0 . A m o n g t h e s c h o l a r s
p r e p a r e d t o offer a m o r e preci.se date, B. V i o l e t a n d L . G r y s u g g e s t
A.D. 1 1 6 a n d P . B o g a e r t A.D. 95.^ O n e c a n n o t g o f a r w r o n g b y
assigning t h e c o m p o s i d o n o f t h e b o o k t o a b o u t A.D. 1 0 0 .
T h e Syriac text o f 2 Baruch stems from the G r e e k . T h e A m b r o s i a n

m a n u s c r i p t itself d i s p l a y s t h e h e a d i n g : ' T h e B o o k of t h e A p o c a l y p s e of
B a r u c h t h e s o n of N e r i a h t r a n s l a t e d from t h e G r e e k i n t o S y r i a c ' T h e
O x y r h y n c h u s f r a g m e n t (see a b o v e , p . 7 5 1 ) p r o v i d e s a c o n c r e t e p r o o f of
this thesis.^ P. B o g a e r t c o n c l u d e s t h a t G r e e k w a s p r o b a b l y t h e o r i g i n a l
l a n g u a g e of t h e c o m p o s i t i o n , w h i c h w a s d e s t i n e d for t h e w e s t e r n
d i a s p o r a {op. cit., p p . 378—80).'' N e v e r t h e l e s s t h e a r g u m e n t s s e t o u t b y
R. H . C h a r l e s a n d o t h e r s in f a v o u r o f H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c still a p p e a r
to b e preferable.^
T h e r e f e r e n c e t o Bapovx, Âp.âKovp,, Êll,r)KirjX /cat /JavtiyA ifjevSe-
TTiypaâ i n t h e S t i c h o m e t r y of N i c e p h o r u s a n d in t h e P s e u d o -
A t h a n a s i a n S y n o p s i s d o e s not necessarily a l l u d e to 2 B a r u c h ; it m a y
c o n c e r n 3 B a r u c h o r t h e P a r a l i p o m e n a of J e r e m i a h , T h e s a m e a p p l i e s
to t h e O r i g e n q u o t a t i o n , De Principiis ii 3, 6. T h e o n l y p a t r i s t i c e v i d e n c e
t h a t m a y testify to t h e k n o w l e d g e of 2 B a r u c h c o m e s from t h e E p i s t l e of
4. T h e priority of 4 E z r a has been defended by A. D i l l m a n n , H . Gunkel, B. Violet, L.

Gry, O . Eissfeldt, etc. T h e opposite view has been a d v a n c e d by C. Clemen, J .
Wellhausen, E. Schiirer, P . Bogaert, e t c . Charles a n d Nickelsburg declined t o opt o n e
way o r the other because of the composite nature of both books, o r the tenuousness of t h e
relationship between t h e m . Klijn conjectures a c o m m o n source to b o t h , r a t h e r t h a n
mutual dependence, but considers 2 Baruch younger t h a n 4 Ezra because of its ' a d v a n c e d
stage of theological development' ( O T P I, p. 617).
5. Violet, op. cit., p. xcii, identifies t h e earthquake mentioned i n 2 Bar. 70:8 with t h a t
which struck Andoch in A.D. 115. For the theory of L. G r y , see art. cit. [in n. 3 above],
pp. 345-56. Bogaert's a r g u m e n t is set o u t in L'Apocalypse de Baruch I (1969), p p . 291-5.
For further details, see ibid., pp. 270-1.
6. C f Denis, I P G A T , p p . 182-6.
7. A m o n g earlier scholars favouring Greek, mention should b e m a d e of I . Langen,
Commentatio qua Apocalypsis Baruch ... illustratur (1867), p p . 8 - 9 ; A. D i l l m a n n ,
'Pseudepigraphen des Alten Testaments', RE/Prot. T h e o l . u n d Kir c he X I I (^1883), p p .
356-8.
8. Charles, Apoc. of Bar., pp. xliv-liii; A P O T I I , p p . 472—4; J . Wellhausen, Skizzen und
Vorarbeiten V I (1899), p p . 2 3 4 - 4 1 ; L. Ginzberg, 'Baruch', J E I I , p . 5 5 5 ; Violet, op. cit.,
pp. Ixxiii, 3 4 4 - 5 0 ; F. Z i m m e r m a n n , 'Textual Observations o n the Apocalypse of
Baruch', J T h S t 4 0 (1939), p p . 151—66; 'Translation a n d Mistranslation in t h e
Apocalypse of Baruch', M . Ben Horin et al. (eds.), Studies and Essays in Honor of A. A.
Neuman (1962), p p . 580-7.
Barnabas 11:9: Kal TTOLXLV erepos Ttpo^rir-q^ Xiyet- Kal TJV 17 yrj rov Va/cd>j8
iiraivovfievT) irapa irdaav rrjv yrjv = 2 Bar. 61:7 : ' A n d the l a n d , w h i c h
was t h e n b e l o v e d b e c a u s e its i n h a b i t a n t s d i d n o t sin, w a s p r a i s e d m o r e
t h a n all l a n d s .
It m a y also b e n o t e d t h a t a w o r k s i m i l a r t o 2 B a r u c h is c i t e d b y
( l y p r i a n i n Testimonia iii 2 9 ( P L 4, 7 5 2 B - C ) : ' I t e m i n B a r u c h : "Veniet
enim temf>us et quaeretis me et vos et qui post vos Juerint audire verbum sapientiae
et intellectus, et non invenietis (cf. 2 B a r . 48:36). N a t i o n e s a u t e m c u p i e n t
vidrrr s a p i e n t r m , et n o n c o n t i n g e t e i s ; n o n q u i a d e e r i t a u t deficiet
.sapientia h u i u s sae< uli t e r r a e , sed n e q u e d e e r i t s e r m o legis s a e c u l o . Erit
enim sapientia in paucis vigilanlibus et taciturnis (cf 2 B a r . 48:33) et q u i e t i s
sibi c o n f a b u l a n t c s , q u o n i a m q u i d a m eos h o r r e b u n t et t i m e b u n t ut
m a l o s . Alii a u t e m n e c c r e d u n t v e r b o legis Al t i s s i m i . Alii a u t e m o r e
s t u p e n t e s n o n c r e d e n t , et c r e d e n t , et c o n t r a d i c e n t e s e r u n t c o n t r a r i i et
i m p e d i e n t e s s p i r i t u m veritatis. Alii autem erunt sapientes ad spiritum erroris
et pronuntiantes sicut Altissimi et fortis edicta (2 B a r . 48:34). Alii a u t e m
p e r s o n a l e s fidei. Alii c a p a c e s et fortes i n fide Altissimi, et o d i b i l e s
a l i e n o . ' " C f 2 B a r . 48:33—6. S e e C h a r l e s , The Apocalypse of Baruch, p p .
7 7 - 8 ; A P O T I I , p . 506.
Editions
Syriac
Ceriani, A. M., 'Apocalypsis syriaca Baruch', Monumenta sacra et pro/ana V , 2 (1871), pp.
113-80.
Kmosko, M . , Liber Apocalypseos Baruch filii Neriae Patrologia syriaca (Pars prima) I I (1907),
cols. 1056-1305.
Dedering, S., 'Apocalypse of Baruch', Peshitta I V . 3 (1973), p p . i-iv, 1-50.
Greek
Grenfell, B. P., and Hunt, A. S., The Oxyrhynchus Papyri I I I (1903), p p . 4-6.
Charles, R. H ., A P O T I I , pp. 487-90.
Denis, A. M . , FPG, pp. 118-20.
Translations
Latin
Ceriani, A. M . , Monumenta sacra etprofana 1.2 (1866), p p . i-iv, 73-98.
English
Charles, R. H ., The Apocalypse of Baruch (1896), A P O T II, p p . 470-526.
Idem, The Apocalypse of Baruch (1918).
Klijn, A. F. J . , '2 (Syriac Apocalypse of) Baruch', O T P I, p p . 615-52.
9. T h e theory was first proposed by F. Pedes, 'Notes sur les Apocryphes e t les
Pseudepigraphes. I . Traces des Apocryphes et des Pseudepigraphes dans l a hturgie juive',
REJ 73 (1921), p. 183. Gf. Bogaert, op. cit. I, p p . 272—5 (suggesting in addition a citation
in Barn. 16:6 [yiypattrai ydp' Kat earai T17? (^SiopASos awTeXovp,€vr)s oiKoSoprfdrfaeTai vaos
deov ivSo^cos firt TCO ovop-ari Kvpiov) of 2 Bar. 32:4 ('And after t h a t it [the b u i l d i n g of
Zion] must be renewed in glory a n d perfected forever').
//. Pseudepigraphic Apocalypsts
(•riman
Ryssrl, v., A P A T I I , p p . 402-46.
\'i(ilc-l, B., Die Apokalypsen des Esra und Haruch \ iH'S 1 it j 4
KH-SS\CT,v., Altjudisches Schrifttum, \>Y>. f)^^ \\\, 1^70 i
k.Y.}., Die syrische Baruch-Apokalypit\}S\\\i/ \' ) \ i<r;'' , | ' | ' "'li
I'rench
Hogaert, P . , Apocalypse de Baruch: Inlrodmlwn, Iraduttion du \ynaque et commentaire I-II [SC
144/5] (1969)-
Bibliography
Rosenthal, F., Vier apokryphische Biicher aus der êit und Schule R. Aqibas: Assumptio Mosis, das
vierte Buch Esra, die Apokalypse Baruch, das Buch Tobi (1885).
Clemen, C , 'Die Z u s a m m e n s e t z u n g des Buches Henoch, d e r Apokalypse des Baruch u n d
des vierten Buches E s r a ' , T h S t K r 71 (1898), p p . 211-46.
Wellhausen, J., ' Z u r apokalyptischen Literatur', Skizzen und Vorarbeiten V I (1899), p p .
215-49-
(Jinzberg, L., 'Baruch', J E II, p p . 551-6.
Sigwalt, C , 'Die Chronologie d e r syrischen Baruchapokalypse', B Z 9 (1911), p p . 397—8.
J a m e s , M. R., 'Notes on Apocrypha, i. Pseudo-Philo and B a r u c h ' , J T h S t 16 (1915), p p .
403-5-
1 rey, J.-B., 'Apocryphes d e I'Ancien T e s t a m e n t ' , D B S I, cols. 418-23.
(;ry, L., ' L a date d e la fin des temps selon les revelations o u les calculs d u Pseudo-Philon
et de Baruch (Apocalypse syriaque)', RB 48 (1939), p p . 337-56-
Z i m m e r m a n n , F., ' T e x t u a l Observations on t h e Apocalypse of Baruch', J T h S t 4 0 (1939),
pp. 151-6.
(Jry, L., ' L a ruine d u T e m p l e p a r Titus', RB 55 (1948), p p . 215-26.
I.ods, A., Histoire de la litterature hibrai'que et juive (1950), pp. 9 9 8 - 1 0 0 5 .
Z i m m e r m a n n , F., 'Translation et Mistranslation in the Apocalypse of B a r u c h ' , M. Ben
Horin et al.. Studies and Essays in Honor of A. A. Neuman (1962), pp. 580-7.
Baars, W., 'Neue T e x t z e u g e n d e r syrischen Baruchapokalypse', V T 13 (1963), p p . 4 7 6 - 8 .
H a d o t , J., 'La datation d e I'Apocalypse syriaque d e Baruch', Semitica 15 (1965), p p .
79-97-
liissfeldt, O . , Introduction (1965), p p . 627-30.
I h o m a , C , 'Jiidische A p o k a l y p d k a m Ende des ersten nachchristlichen J a h r h u n d e r t s :
Religionsgeschichdiche Bemerkungen z u r syrischen Baruchapokalypse u n d z u m
vierten Esrabuch', Kairos 11 (1969), pp. 134-44.
Harnisch, W., Verhdngnis und Verheissung der Geschichte: Untersuchungen zum êit- und
Geschichtsverstdndnis im 4. Esra urui in der syrischen Baruchapokalypse (1969).
Denis, I P G A T , p p . 182-6.
Klijn, A. F . J., ' T h e Sources a n d the R e d a c t i o n of t h e Syriac Apocalypse of Baruch', J S J
I (1970), PP- 65-76.
(irintz, Y. M . , 'Baruch, Apocalypse of (Syriac)', E n c . J u d . 4, cols. 270-2.
N'i( kelsburg, G. W . E., ' N a r r a t i v e T r a d i d o n s in t h e P a r a l i p o m e n a of J e r e m i a h a n d 2
Baruch', CBQ,35 (1973), p p . 6 0 - 8 .
lidgaert, P.-M., ' L e nom de Baruch d a n s la litterature p s e u d e p i g r a p h i q u e : l'apocalypse
syriaque et le livre d e u t e r o c a n o n i q u e ' , W . C. v a n U n n i k (ed.), La litterature juive entre
Tenach et Mishna (1974), p p . 56-72.
Koningsveld, P. S., 'An Arabic Manuscript o f the Apocalypse of Baruch', J S J 6
(1975), pp. 205-7.
D.iuizenberg, G., 'Das Bild der Prophetie im 4 . Esra u n d i m syr Bar', Urchristliche Prophetie
[ B W A N T V I . 4 ] (1975), p p . 9c^8.
(:iiarlesworth, J . H . , P M R S , p p . 83-6.
75^ § 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature oJ Uncerlain Original Language
Nickelsburg, G. W . E., J L B B M , p p . 281-7, 305 »•

Licht, J , , ' A n Analysis of Baruch's Prayer (Syr. Bar. 21)', . U S 33 (1982), p p . 327-31 [ =
Y. Y a d i n Festschrift].
III. Biblical Midrash /^y
I I I . BIBLICAL MIDKANII
/. The Life of Adam and Eve (.Apoculypse of Moses)
A m o n g t h e v a r i o u s m i d r a s h i c a c c o u n t s of t h e s t o r y o f t h e first m a n a n d
w o m a n , p r i d e o f p l a c e b e l o n g s to a c o m p o s i t i o n p r e s e r v e d i n a Greek
r e c e n s i o n u n d e r t h e m i s n o m e r Apocalypse of Moses,^ i n a L a t i n account
k n o w n as Vita Adae et Evae, a n d in a S l a v o n i c v e r s i o n . T h e y a l l s u r v i v e
in C h r i s t i a n r e c e n s i o n s , b u t d e p e n d o n o r i g i n a l c o m p o s i t i o n s w h i c h a r e
t h o u g h t t o be J e w i s h . ^ W h e t h e r t h e y c o r r e s p o n d to w o r k s m e n t i o n e d i n
early Christian sources remains uncertain.^
T h e G r e e k , L a t i n a n d S l a v o n i c r e c e n s i o n s all r e p r e s e n t a s t o r y of t h e
life a n d d e a t h o f A d a m a n d E v e w i t h d e t a i l s o f t h e t e m p t a t i o n a n d t h e
fall, for w h i c h E v e b e a r s t h e m a i n r e s p o n s i b i l i t y . T h e w o r k testifies t o a
firmly e s t a b l i s h e d b e l i e f i n a g e n e r a l r e s u r r e c t i o n of t h e d e a d ( c f Apoc.
of Moses 4 1 : 3 ; 43:2) and represents Seth as the agent for the
transmission of revelations entrusted b y G o d to A d a m .
O f the three versions, the G r e e k reflects t h e e a r l i e s t form of t h e
n a r r a t i v e . T h e L a t i n a n d t h e S l a v o n i c a r e b e s t u n d e r s t o o d as a d d i t i o n s
1. Chosen by C . Tischendorf, it derives from t h e title o f the work a p p e a r i n g in t h e

manuscripts: 'Story and life of Adam and E v e , the first creatures, airoKokvi^detaa irapa
deov MojiJaf].'
2. External evidence regarding a Jewish 'Book o f A d a m ' is unsubstantial. T h o u g h
alluded to i n a few rabbinic dicta, it appears t o represent midrashic speculation on G e n .
5:1, m s nnVin *1D0 nt. T h e rabbis mentioning it seem t o envisage, n o t so much a n
account of t h e hfe of A d a m , as a history of m a n k i n d . T h e clearest reference is a t t r i b u t e d
to t h e third century Palestinian Amora, Simeon Resh L a q i s h : 'It is written, " T h i s is t h e
book of the generations of A d a m " (Gen. 5:1). Did A d a m , the first m a n , have a b o o k ?
This teaches that t h e Holy O n e , blessed be H e , showed t h e first A d a m every g e n e r a t i o n
and its masters, every g e n e r a d o n and its sages, every generadon and its leaders' ( b A Z
5a). When J u d a h t h e Prince sought to ordain his physician, Samuel the Astronomer, t h e
latter resisted h i m , saying: 'I saw written in the Book of A d a m t h a t S a m u e l t h e
Astronomer would be called a sage, b u t not a rabbi, a n d that R a b b i ' s cure would be
effected by him' ( b B M 8 5 b - 8 6 a ) . T h e King Messiah will not arrive, a c c o r d i n g to R .
T a n h u m , until all the souls planned by God have b e e n created. ' A n d these a r e the souls
mentioned i n the Book o f A d a m : "This is t h e book of t h e generations of A d a m ' " (BR
24:4, Theodor, p. 2 3 1 ; cf also Ex.R. 40:2).
3. T h e Apostolic Constitutions vi 16, 3 lists a n apocryphal 'ASdp together with works on
Moses, Enoch a n d Isaiah. A Liber qui appellatur poenitentia Adae figures in t h e Decretum
(ielasianum § 6, 2, v. 297 (ed. E . von Dobschvitz, 1912, p p . 304-5). T h e A p o c r y p h a
catalogue of the Sixty Books a n d that of t h e Armenian M e c h i t h a r o p e n t h e i r lists of
Jewish writings by an apocryphal Adam. T h e Gnostic composition entitled ATTOKCO^WI/CIS
TOV 'ASdfi w a s known to Epiphanius [Haer. xxvi 5, i : PG 4 1 , 340A). A Life of A d a m is
hinted at in George Syncellus (ed. Dindorf C S H B I, p . 18) and quoted 6y G e o r g e C e d
renus (ed. I . Bekker, C S H B I, p p . 17-18; cf M . R . J a m e s , The Lost Apocrypha (1920), p .
75^ § 3 3 ^ - J^yîsh Literature oJ Uncfrtatn Original Language
to t h e G r e e k f o r m o f t h e s t o r y . It c a n also he a r g u e d t h a t t h e Lije w a s
u n k n o w n to t h e e d i t o r o f t h e Apocalypse but t h a t , by c o n t r a s t , t h e
Apocalypse is p r e s u p p o s e d b y t h e a r r a n g e m e n t of t h e Life}
A h h o u g h a l l t h e r e c e n s i o n s h a v e p a s s e d t h r o u g h t h e h a n d s of
( I h r i s t i a n e d i t o r s , t h e d o u b t s a d v a n c e d f o r m e r l y by Schiirer a m o n g
others c o n c e r n i n g t h e Jewishness of the original work a p p e a r to be
ill-hninded.' T o b e g i n w i t h , t h e o b v i o u s l y C h r i s t i a n a d d i d o n s a r e
patently different from t h e rest of t h e w o r k . I t is e n o u g h t o c o n s i d e r t h e
doxologies at the e n d of t h e Apocalypse of Moses ( 4 3 : 4 - 5 ) , o r t h e i n s e r t i o n
of t h e (iospel of Nicodemus 19 i n t o Life 42:2—5. F u r t h e r m o r e , b o t h
compositions contain typically J e w i s h f e a t u r e s . B o t h t h e Apocalypse
(43:3) and the Life (51:2) stress the i m p o r t a n c e of t h e S a b b a t h , a n d its
c o n n e c t i o n with the r e s u r r e c t i o n who.se s y m b o l it is, a c c o r d i n g to
bSanh. 9 7 a . Reference to the M e r k a b a h {Life 2 5 : 3 ) , t o t h e p a r a d i s e in
the third a m o n g t h e s e v e n h e a v e n s {Apocalypse 3 7 : 5 ; 40:1 ; 3 5 : 2 ) , a n d
the i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of the w i c k e d as m e n w h o refused t o l o v e G o d ' s l a w
{Life 29:7), a r e f u r t h e r i n d i c a d o n s of J e w i s h n e s s . T h e i d e a o f the w o r l d ' s
d e s t r u c t i o n first by w a t e r , t h e n b y fire {Life 49:3) is a d o c t r i n e
p a r a l l e l e d in J o s e p h u s , Ant. i 2, 3 (70), w h e r e A d a m foretells a
c o n f l a g r a t i o n a n d a d e l u g e ; t h e s a m e i d e a is a t t e s t e d a l s o i n 2 P e t .
3:5—7. T h e fiery e n d of t h e w o r l d is a l l u d e d to r e p e a t e d l y i n S i b .
3 : 8 3 - 7 ; 5 : 5 1 2 - 3 1 as well a s in t h e Q u m r a n Hodayoth 3 : 2 9 - 3 4 . T h e t w o
t a b l e s o n w h i c h t h e life of A d a m a n d E v e w e r e to b e r e c o r d e d , o n e of
s t o n e , t h e o t h e r of clay, o n e t o survive t h e flood a n d t h e o t h e r , t h e
c o n f l a g r a t i o n {Life 5 0 : 1 - 2 ) , d e r i v e f r o m a J e w i s h l e g e n d a t t e s t e d also by
J o s e p h u s , Ant. i 2, 3 ( 7 0 - 7 1 ) .
T h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e w r i t i n g s r e m a i n s u n c e r t a i n . S i n c e t h e
Apocalypse is p r e s e r v e d in G r e e k a n d t h e Life is u n d o u b t e d l y d e p e n d e n t
on a G r e e k t e x t , a r e a s o n a b l e c a s e c a n be m a d e o u t t h a t t h e y b o t h w e r e
4. See Fuchs i n A P A T I I , p p . 5 0 8 - 9 ; L . S. A . Wells, in A P O T I I , p p . 128-9;

Nickelsburg, J L B B M , p p . 253-7. T h e contents of t h e t w o works are listed i n parallel
col u m n s :
Apoc Life
a) — Penance, fall of Satan, birth of Cain 1:1-22:2
b) i:i-5:ia Birth of Abel, Seth 22:3-24:2
c) — Adam's revelations to Seth 25-29
d) 5:ib-i4:3 Adam's sickness, his journey to paradise 30-44
e) 15-30 Eve's story —
f) 31:1-42:2 Adam's d e a t h a n d burial 45-48
g) — Eve's testament 49:1-50:2
h) 42:3-43:4 Eve's death and burial 50:3-51:3
5. C f Gescfiichte ^^1909), I I I , p . 399.
6. Cf G . Vermes, ' L a secte juive de l a Nouvelle Alliance d'apres ses hymnes
recemment decouverts', Cahiers Sioniens 4 (1950), p p . 192-3.
///. Biblical Midrash 7'-,<)
t o m p o s c d in G r e e k ( D e n i s , I P G A T , p. 7). Hiblinil < | u o i i i i i o n i i l o l l o w «hr

S e p i u a g i n t , ^ n d Hebrew eorucpt.i iiuch HII ' K A i d r n c»l Kilrn" a n d
( J r h e n n a ' a r e rendered a s napdStiao^ timi 'Ax*p*>ôta (APAI I I , pp.
')i I 12 ; A P O T , p. 1 3 0 ) . On the oihrr )iun<i. il had hrrn remarked that
the ( J r e e k text is full of Hrbraisms (APA T II. p. f)i 1 ; A P O T I I , pp.
' 3o)> from which it is iiiirrrcil i h a l earlier S e m i t i c ( H e b r e w o r
A r a m a i c ) sources underlie the (»reek version ( c f ibid, a n d J . - B . F r e y ,
D B S 1, c . 1 0 5 ) . Moreover, a.s b. Ciinzberg i n d i c a t e d , m a n y of t h e
tiu-mes appearing in the Adam l i t e r a t u r e a r e p a r a l l e l e d in r a b b i n i c
writings ( J E I , pp. 1 7 9 8 0 ) . N e v e r t h e l e s s , n e i t h e r o f these a r g u m e n t s is
decisive. I n particular, S e m i d s m s in J e w i s h G r e e k c a n b e s e e n a s p a r t of
a l i t e r a r y style, w i t h o u t necessarily i m p l y i n g servile t r a n s l a t i o n . If,
instead o f a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l , it is a s s u m e d t h a t t h e a u t h o r of a G r e e k
a p o c r y p h o n u t i h z e d c o g n a t e H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c d o c u m e n t s , it m a y
r e a s o n a b l y b e s u g g e s t e d t h a t t h e a u t h o r w a s a J e w i s h H el l en i st .
T h e w o r k c o n t a i n s n o d i r e c t e v i d e n c e f o r firm d a t i n g . A possible f a i n t
liistorical allusion o c c u r s in Life 29:6, w i t h its reference to t h e
i c b u i l d i n g of a s a n c t u a r y t h a t will o u t s h i n e t h e p r e v i o u s o n e . If this
n e w T e m p l e is t h a t b u i l t by H e r o d , t h e terminus post quem is t h e e n d
of t h e first c e n t u r y B . C . a n d , since i t s d e s t r u c t i o n is n o t m e n t i o n e d , t h e
|)assage p r e d a t e s A . D . 70. O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , t h e allusion m a y p o i n t to
the messianic T e m p l e . ^ I t is m a i n l y on g e n e r a l g r o u n d s t h a t a first o r
e a r l y second c e n t u r y A . D . d a t e a p p e a r s to b e m o s t h k e l y .
Editions
I isthendorf, C , Apocalypses apocryphae Mosis, Esdrae, Pauli, lohannis, item Marine dormitio
(1866), pp. 1-23.
Ceriani, A. M., Monumenta sacra et profana V, i (1868), pp. 19-24.
For the manuscripts, see Denis, I P G A T , p p . 3-5.
latin
Meyer, W., 'Vita A d a e et Evae', A A M X I V , 3 (1878), pp. 187-250.

Slaronic
J.igir, v., Slavische Beitrage zu den biblischen Apokryphen. I. Die altslavischen Texte des
.Adamsbuches [Denkschriften A W 4 2 ] (1893).
I.iel)erman, S., 'Neglected Sources', T a r b i z 62 (1972), pp. 4 2 - 5 4 ( H e b r . ) .
Armenian
Jdscpheanz, H. S., Treasury of Ancient and Modern Fathers (1896) [in A r m e n i a n ] .
I'icuschen, E., ' D i e a p o k r y p h e n gnosdschen Adamschriften a u s d e m Armenischen
iibersetzt', Festgruss B. Stade (1900), pp. 168-209.
Issaverdens, J., The Uncanonical Writings of the Old Testament found in Armenian Manuscripts of
the Library of St. Lazarus (1901), p p . 43-8.
Cnptic-Sahidic (Apoc. 31:2-32:2)
('.turn, W. E., Catalogue of the Coptic Manuscripts in the Collection of the John Rylands Library
(1909), p. 40.
7. Cf Eissfeldt, Introduction, p . 637; Denis, I P G A T , pp. 6 - 7 .

§33^- Jewish Literature oJ I'turrlain ()ttt>inal Language
Translalionx
(a) English
Wells, L. S. A., ' T h e Books of A d a m a n d Eve', A P O T II, pp. 123 '•,4,
(b) German
Fuchs, C , 'Das Leben Adams u n d Evas', A P A T II, p p . 506-28.
Rirsiilrr, P., 'Apokalypse des Moses', Altjudisches Schrifttum, p p . 138-55, 1273-4.
French
J.-P. Mignr, Dictionnaire des apocryphes I (1856), cols. 240-94.
Bibliography
Ginzberg, L., 'Adam, B<K)k o f . J E 1, p p . 179 80.

Kabisch, R., 'Die Knuirhungszrit der Apokalypse Mose', Z N W 6 (1905), p p . 109-34.
J a m e s , M. R., The Lost Apocrypha of the Otd Testament (1920), p p . 1-8.
M o z l e y . J . H . , ' T h e Vila Adae", J ThSt 30 (1929), pp. 121-49.
Torrey, C. C , The Apocryphal Literature (1945), pp. 131 -3.
Eissfeldt, O . , Introduction, p p . 636-7.
Denis, I P G A T , pp. 1-14.
Bianchi, U . , 'La redemption d a n s les Hvres d ' A d a m ' , N u m e n 18 (1971), p p . 1-8.
Nickelsburg, G. W . E., 'Some related Traditions in t h e Apocalypse of A d a m , the Books of
A d a m and Eve and I Enoch', in B. Layton (ed.). The Rediscovery of Gnosticism II
(1980), pp. 515-39.
/rfm, J L B B M , pp. 253-7, 274.
C h a r i e s w o r t h , } . H . , P M R S , p p . 74-5, 273.
Appendix
A n u m b e r of f u r t h e r w r i t i n g s a r e r e l a t e d t o t h e A d a m l i t e r a t u r e . T h e y
are all C h r i s d a n or G n o s t i c c o m p o s i t i o n s w h o s e J e w i s h roots, if a n y , a r e
i m p o s s i b l e to d e t e r m i n e .
1. The Cave of Treasures is a collection of l e g e n d s from the t i m e of
A d a m a n d E v e until J e s u s . It h a s b e e n p r e s e r v e d in S y r i a c a n d A r a b i c
r e c e n s i o n s . T h e y w e r e e d i t e d b y C. B e z o l d , Die Schatzhdhle (1888). C f
E. A . W a l l i s B u d g e , The Book of the Cave of Treasures ( 1 9 2 7 ) . S e e also
2. The Conflict of Adam and Eve is a b i b h c a l h i s t o r y s i m i l a r to t h e Cave
of Treasures. T h e e x t a n t E t h i o p i c version w a s m a d e from the A r a b i c .
See A . D i l l m a n n , Das christliche Adambuch des Morgenlandes ( 1 8 5 3 ) ; ^•
T r u m p p , Der Kampf Adams (gegen die Versuchungen des Satans) oder Das
christliche Adambuch des Morgenlandes, A A M X V , 3 ( 1 8 8 0 ) ; S. C. M a l a n ,
The Book of Adam and Eve also called The Conflict of Adam and Eve with
Satan ( 1 8 8 2 ) ; J . - P . M i g n e , Dictionnaire des apocryphes I ( 1 8 5 6 ) , cols.
290—392. C f also D e n i s , I P G A T , p . 9.
3. The Penance of Adam ( L i b e r q u i a p p e l l a t u r p o e n i t e n t i a A d a e ) , is
referred t o in t h e Decretum Gelasianum (cf a b o v e , n . 3 ) .
4. The Testament of Adam consists o f r e v e l a t i o n s e n t r u s t e d b y A d a m to
S e t h . It h a s s u r v i v e d in S y r i a c , A r a b i c , E t h i o p i c a n d G r e e k . S e e E.
R e n a n , Fragments du livre gnostique intitule Apocalypse d'Adam, ou Penitence
///. Biblical Midrath 7«> i
il.idam, oil Testament d'Adam (IHFJ^); ('.. l i r ^ O L D , ' | ) . M .TTIIIMM II-

.iiluopisc lie l e s t a m e n t u m Adaiiii', in Onenlahuht Sludirn Ih Soldekr
i;f!i'idmft I I ( 1 9 0 6 ) , p p . 8 9 3 < ) I I » ; M . K N U M I K O , ' RNTLIIINCNLUIN A t l a r ' , in
K (Jraffin ( e d . ) , Patrologia Syriaca II iMH»7'. p p ':{<»') <>(>; K. N a u ,
.Apoiele.smata ApoIIonii r y a n r n n i t i ' . ihid., p p . 1 :j<>2 9 2 ( ( i r e e k text) ; S.
I. R o b i n s o n , The Testament 0/ Adam: An Examination of the Syriac and
(•reek Traditions (1982); idem, 'Trstanient ol" A d a m ' , in J. H .
(:harle.sworth ( e d . ) , O T P I ( 1 9 H 3 ) , p p . 9 8 9 95.
f). The Apocalypse oJ Adam is a g n o s t i c d o c u m e n t c o n t a i n i n g r e v e l a t i o n s
lo S e t h . I t s t e x t in t h e S a h i d i c d i a l e c t of C o p t i c was d i s c o v e r e d in 1946
.11 N a g H a m m a d i in a c o d e x ( C o d e x V) d a t i n g to t h e s e c o n d h a l f of t h e
l o u r t h c e n t u r y A.D. T h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e is a s s u m e d to b e G r e e k . S e e
.\. Bolig a n d P . L a b i b , Koptisch-gnostische Apokalypsen aus Codex V von Nag
Hammadi im Koptischen Museum zu Alt-Kairo ( 1 9 6 3 ) , p p . 86—117; R .
Ka.s.ser, ' B i b l i o t h e q u e g n o s t i q u e V : A p o c a l y p s e d ' A d a m ' , R T h P h i l 17
1967), p p . 3 1 6 - 3 3 ; G. M a c R a e a n d D . M . P a r r o t t , T h e A p o c a l y p s e
ol A d a m (V, 5 ) ' , in J . M . R o b i n s o n ( e d . ) , The Nag Hammadi Library in
English ( 1 9 7 7 ) , p p . 2 5 6 - 6 4 ; G. M a c R a e , ' T h e A p o c a l y p s e of A d a m ' , in
I). M . P a r r o t t ( e d . ) . Nag Hammadi Codices V, 2-j and VI with Papyrus
Ikrilonensis 8502, i and 4 (1979), p p . 1 5 1 - 9 5 ; idem, ' A p o c a l y p s e of
.\dam', O T P I, pp. 707-19.
2. The Testament of Abraham

I'he t e s t a m e n t g e n r e p r o v i d e s o n l y t h e s t r u c t u r e for t h i s n a r r a t i v e a b o u t
the d e a t h of A b r a h a m since, d e s p i t e t h e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s e t t i n g a r o u n d
the h e r o ' s d e a t h b e d , the p a t r i a r c h d o e s n o t in fact m a k e h i s t e s t a m e n t .
I n d e e d , i n t h e l o n g e r r e c e n s i o n of t h e w o r k ( A ) , w h i c h p r o b a b l y b e s t
preserves its o r i g i n a l f o r m , the essence of t h e s t o r y is t h e h e r o ' s refusal to
.I( c e p t his d e a t h as c o m m a n d e d by G o d ' s m e s s e n g e r s , a n d he p r o v i d e s
himself w i t h n o o p p o r t u n i t y t o d i s p e n s e e t h i c a l a d v i c e of t h e k i n d
n o r m a l i n this g e n r e . T h e lesson o f the w o r k , a c c o r d i n g to t h e l o n g
tccension A, lies i n s t e a d in the a p o c a l y p t i c vision v o u c h s a f e d to
•Abraham of t h e j u d g e m e n t of t h e souls o f the d e a d a n d i n his g r o w i n g
insight i n t o t h e n a t u r e of d e a t h .
T h e a r c h a n g e l M i c h a e l is s e n t by G o d t o tell A b r a h a m t o p r e p a r e for
d e a t h b y m a k i n g h i s t e s t a m e n t ( A i ) . A b r a h a m greets M i c h a e l w i t h
h o s p i t a l i t y (A2—5) b u t , w h e n M i c h a e l reveals his i d e n t i t y a n d mission
5 - 7 ) , tries to p o s t p o n e d e a t h . I n t h e l o n g r e c e n s i o n A, A b r a h a m is
| ) o r t r a y e d as positively refusing t o d i e . M i c h a e l , at G o d ' s b e h e s t ,
persists i n his d e m a n d ( A 8 - 9 ) , so A b r a h a m d e l a y s m a t t e r s by a s k i n g to
see the i n h a b i t e d w o r l d (so the l o n g r e c e n s i o n (A9), irdaav Trjv
oiKovfjiivrjv; t h e s h o r t r e c e n s i o n (By) refers t o all G o d ' s c r e a t i o n , r a
KTiafi-ara a CKTiaaTo Kvpios 6 deos pov iv ovpavu) Kat ini yrjs) • A b r a h a m is
g r a n t e d t h i s vision b u t is so a p p a l l e d by t h e w i c k e d n e s s h e p e r c e i v e s
t h a t h e calls d o w n d e s t r u c t i o n o n t h e s i n n e r s (A 10). A further v i s i o n of
the c a r e f u l r e c o r d i n g a n d a c c u r a t e w e i g h i n g o f m e n ' s d e e d s a n d t h e
j u d g e m e n t of their souls by A b e l ( A i 1 - 1 3 ) d e m o n s t r a t e s G o d ' s
c o m p a s s i o n in forgiving t h e p e n i t e n t , a n d p e r s u a d e s A b r a h a m t o p r a y ,
successfully, for the r e v i v a l of t h o s e h e h a d c o n d e m n e d ( A 14). I n t h e
shorl recension B, t h e p a t r i a r c h ' s s u r v e y o f the sinfulness o f t h e w o r l d
(B12) d o e s not p r e c e d e b u t follows h i s vision o f the j u d g e m e n t ( B i o -
11) a n d , since his m o r a l a t t i t u d e t o w a r d s s i n n e r s is u n c h a n g e d b y w h a t
he h a s seen, t h e j u d g e m e n t scene, w h i c h is h e r e c o m p a r a t i v e l y briefly
d e s c r i b e d , plays a m o r e m i n o r l i t e r a r y role.
O n his r e t u r n h o m e , A b r a h a m r e m a i n s u n w i l l i n g to p r e p a r e for
d e a t h a n d M i c h a e l r e t u r n s to h e a v e n in d e s p a i r ( A t 5 ) . G o d t h e n s e n d s
a s e c o n d m e s s e n g e r , D e a t h , w i t h the s a m e s u m m o n s . H e is m o r e a b r u p t
a n d e v e n t u a l l y succeeds. A b r a h a m ' s sullen unwillingness t o a c c e p t his
i n s t r u c t i o n s is g r e e t e d by p e r s i s t e n c e a n d a grisly vision of v a r i o u s forms
of d e a t h ( A 1 7 ) . W h e n D e a t h h a s e x p l a i n e d b o t h t h a t s u d d e n d e a t h is a
g o o d t h i n g in s o far a s it p r e c l u d e s f u r t h e r p u n i s h m e n t for w r o n g d o i n g
( A 1 8 ) a n d t h a t this form of d e m i s e is c o m m o n (A20), t h e p a t r i a r c h is
himself l e d to d e a t h , tricked, a c c o r d i n g t o the long recension A , i n t o
kissing t h e h a n d of D e a t h in t h e m i s t a k e n h o p e of r e c e i v i n g life a n d
s t r e n g t h t h e r e b y . H i s s o u l is i m m e d i a t e l y t r a n s p o r t e d t o h e a v e n b y
M i c h a e l (A20).
T h e s t o r y p r e s u p p o s e s a n interest in, a n d a d m i r a t i o n for, A b r a h a m
as a p i o u s m a n . It w a s e v i d e n t l y i n t e n d e d for a J e w i s h a u d i e n c e . T h e
i n t e r e s t o f the a u t h o r in u n i v e r s a l m o r a l q u a l i t i e s a n d t h e fate of all
h u m a n i t y after d e a t h d o e s n o t necessarily s h o w t h a t h e e s p o u s e d a
universalistic f o r m o f J u d a i s m {contra S a n d e r s ) b u t m a y s i m p l y reflect
his l i t e r a r y a i m : his m a i n t e a c h i n g is not t h e n a t u r e of p i e t y ( w h i c h is
t a k e n for g r a n t e d ) b u t t h e i n e v i t a b i l i t y o f d e a t h a n d the o p e r a t i o n of
d i v i n e j u d g e m e n t . S u c h a t h e m e is not well s u i t e d to t h e t e s t a m e n t
g e n r e or t h e t r a d i t i o n a l p i c t u r e of A b r a h a m , a n d a t times the a u t h o r
c o m e s close t o p a r o d y i n g b o t h the g e n r e a n d the h e r o . A b r a h a m ' s
qualities of h o s p i t a l i t y a n d r i g h t e o u s n e s s a r e t a k e n from the b i b l i c a l
a c c o u n t , b u t his willingness to c o n d e m n sinners is in m a r k e d c o n t r a s t to
his i n t e r c e s s i o n over t h e f a t e of S o d o m a n d G o m o r r a h ( G e n . 1 8 : 2 3 - 3 3 ) ,
a n d his d i s o b e d i e n c e w h e n c o m m a n d e d to d i e c o n t r a s t s w i t h his
u n q u e s t i o n i n g faith i n t h e b i b l i c a l version a s s h o w n b y his w i l l i n g n e s s to
sacrifice I s a a c ( G e n . 2 2 : 1 - 1 4 ) . S o m e e l e m e n t s o f t h e p i c t u r e of
A b r a h a m h a v e b e e n t r a n s f e r r e d to h i m from o t h e r biblical figures, m o s t
strikingly in t h e a d o p d o n of t h e resistance to d e a t h u s u a l l y a s c r i b e d in
J e w i s h texts to M o s e s , cf. S. L o e w e n s t a m m in G . W . E. N i c k e l s b u r g ,
ed.. Studies on the Testament of Abraham ( 1 9 7 6 ) , p p . 219—25.
T h e b o o k n o w survives i n t w o distinct G r e e k r e c e n s i o n s (see b e l o w , p .
III. Biblical Midrash 7<)^
7()4j a n d later v e r s i o n s m a d e from the (Jreek. 11 in |>iol>.ililr ili.ii ( i i r r k
was the l a n g u a g e of its o r i g i n a l composiuon. The nutny llrhirw idioms
us(>d in t h e l o n g r e c e n s i o n (A) led earher x< liolart to aniîinie dial il has
b e e n t r a n s l a t e d from H e b r e w (Kohler, (Jin/herg), bin iioihing in t h i s
recension requires a S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l and il is more likely t h a t it w a s
c o m p o s e d in a J e w i s h Greek. 'I'here are sinmger g r o u n d s for b e h e v i n g
d i a t the s h o r t r e c e n s i o n (B) is ba.sed d i r e c t l y o n a H e b r e w o r i g i n a l (so,
m o s t recently, Schmidt), since its s i m p l e l a n g u a g e is close t o t h a t of t h e
S e p t u a g i n t t r a n s l a t i o n s o f the e a r l y n a r r a t i v e s e c t i o n s of t h e B i b l e . I t is
h o w e v e r possible here t o o that the a u t h o r w r o t e in a G r e e k d e l i b e r a t e l y
m a d e a p p r o p r i a t e t o his subject m a t t e r a n d t h e r e f o r e t o o k t h e style
d i r e c t from t h e S e p t u a g i n t . '
T h e r e a r e n o certain indications of the place of writing. A n E g y p t i a n
origin for the l o n g r e c e n s i o n ( A ) is often p o s i t e d o n the g r o u n d s t h a t
s o m e of t h e G r e e k is s i m i l a r t o t h a t i n t h e l a t e r , A l e x a n d r i a n b o o k s of
the S e p t u a g i n t ( D e l c o r ) . I t is also p o s s i b l e t h a t p a r t i c u l a r motifs, s u c h
as a s p e c t s of t h e p e r s o n i f i c a t i o n of d e a t h a n d t h e w e i g h i n g of t h e souls
of t h e d e a d , h a v e b e e n b o r r o w e d f r o m E g y p t i a n religion ( S c h m i d t ) , b u t
these i d e a s , e v e n if t h e y c a n n o t b e d i r e c t l y p a r a l l e l e d i n J e w i s h o r G r e e k
sources, c a n easily h a v e d e r i v e d from t h o s e t r a d i t i o n s , a n d a n E g y p t i a n
influence n e e d n o t b e a s s u m e d . N o t h i n g p o i n t s specifically to a
P a l e s d n i a n b a c k g r o u n d {contra J a n s s e n ) , t h o u g h t h a t w o u l d n o t b e
impossible e v e n if t h e w o r k w a s c o m p o s e d i n G r e e k . If t h e s h o r t
recension B w a s w r i t t e n first i n H e b r e w t h a t w o u l d m a k e P a l e s t i n e
plausible as its p r o v e n a n c e , b u t if b o t h r e c e n s i o n s w e r e G r e e k
( o m p o s i t i o n s a n o r i g i n a n y w h e r e in t h e d i a s p o r a w o u l d b e possible.
T h e w o r k s h o u l d b e a c c e p t e d a s J e w i s h even t h o u g h t h e m o r e
p a r t i c u l a r e l e m e n t s of J e w i s h p i e t y are n o t stressed. T h e C h r i s t i a n
i n t e r p o l a t i o n s , w h i c h a r e m o r e n u m e r o u s in t h e l o n g r e c e n s i o n ( A )
t h a n in t h e s h o r t (B), c a n b e easily e x c i s e d w i t h o u t affecting t h e
c o h e r e n c e of t h e n a r r a t i v e , ^ a n d n o t h i n g in t h e n a r r a t i v e w o u l d b e
1. O n the problems in ascertaining t h e original l a n g u a g e see N . T u r n e r , The Testament

i>l .ibraham (Ph.D. diss., L o n d o n , 1953) ; idem, 'The " T e s t a m e n t o f A b r a h a m " : Problems
111 Bibhcal Greek', N T S t i (1954-5), PP- 2 2 2 - 3 ; R- A. M a r t i n , 'Syntax criticism of the
1 (stament of A b r a h a m ' , in G. W . E. Nickelsburg (ed.). Studies on the Testament of Abraham
i<)76), pp. 95-120, with the remarks o n his method by R. A. Kraft, ibid., pp. 121-37. E.
I' .Sanders in Charlesworth, O T P I, p p . 873—4, remarks t h a t any Hebrew original must
(iicsumably have been composed in deliberately archaic H e b r e w if its Greek translation
l<p()ks so similar to the Septuagint, a n d that there is no evidence of composition in early
liiiins of Hebrew i n this period.
2. E. P. Sanders in Charlesworth, O T P I, p . 875. O n the interpoladons in the
luclgcmcnt scene i n the long recension see Nickelsburg in G. W . E. Nickelsburg (ed.),
Siitdies on the Testament of Abraham (1976), p p . 29-37. See also N. T u r n e r , N T S t i
11)54-5), PP- 2 2 0 - 1 ; idem, The Testament of Abraham ( P h . D . diss., London, 1953), p p .
I I .48, on extensive Christian influence on t h e vocabulary o f the T e s t a m e n t . It is possible
ill,It resemblances to passages i n the N e w T e s t a m e n t (A 11:2 = M t . 7:13 ff.; A i i : i i =
7^4 § 3 3 ^ - J^î^h Literature oJUncertain Original Language
u n l i k e l y for a J e w i s h w r i t e r . T h e r e a r e n o g r o u n d s for s e e i n g t h e
T e s t a m e n t , w h i c h p r o m o t e s a g e n e r a l i s e d m o r a l i t y , as t h e p r o d u c t of
a n y sectarian group.^
T h e d a t e of c o m p o s i t i o n is h a r d to d e t e r m i n e since t h e r e a r e n o
references to historical e v e n t s w i t h i n t h e w o r k a n d n o c e r t a i n witnesses
to the w o r k itself b e f o r e the M i d d l e A g e s (see b e l o w ) . I t s a d o p t i o n b y
C h r i s t i a n s m a k e s a d a t e before c. A.D. 1 5 0 p r o b a b l e . It is u n h k e l y to b e
a very early work b e c a u s e i t p r e s u p p o s e s t h e p o p u l a r i t y of b o t h t h e
testament genre a n d apocalyptic. This would not however preclude
c o m p o s i t i o n in t h e late s e c o n d or t h e first c e n t u r y B.c.
St. P a u l m a y h a v e u s e d t h e T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m , A 1 3 : 1 3 , at i
C o r . 3 : 1 3 - 1 4 , cf C . W . F i s h b u r n e , T C o r i n t h i a n s I I I . 1 0 - 1 5 a n d t h e
T e s t a m e n t o f A b r a h a m ' , N T S t 17 ( 1 9 7 0 ) , p p . 1 0 9 - 1 5 , b u t this is d e n i e d
b y S a n d e r s , in C h a r i e s w o r t h , O T P I, p . 878, n o t e 54, w h o b e l i e v e s t h a t
t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p is t h e r e v e r s e .
T h e late C h r i s t i a n a p o c r y p h a l A p o c a l y p s e of P a u l 4 - 6 c o n t a i n s t h e
s a m e m o t i f a s T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m A 1 0 : 1 4 = B 1 2 : 1 3 , b u t is n o t
necessarily d e p e n d e n t u p o n i t . T h e lost A p o c a l y p s e of P e t e r m a y q u o t e
t h e T e s t a m e n t , a c c o r d i n g t o M . R . J a m e s , The Testament of Abraham
( 1 8 9 2 ) , p p . 2 3 - 4 . T h e A p o c a l y p s e of S e d r a c h , a confused late C h r i s t i a n
c o l l e c t i o n o f j e w i s h t r a d i t i o n s (cf D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 97-9) b o r r o w e d
d i r e c t l y from t h e T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m , cf M . R . J a m e s , The
Testament of Abraham ( 1 8 9 2 ) , p p . 3 1 - 3 , 66.
Const. Apost. 6, 1 6 , 3 m a y refer t o the T e s t a m e n t i n t h e f o u r t h c e n t u r y
i n c i t i n g a p o c r y p h a l b o o k s ' o f t h e t h r e e p a t r i a r c h s ' . See b e l o w , p . 805,
o n t h e T e s t a m e n t s of I s a a c a n d J a c o b .
T h e S t i c h o m e t r y of N i c e p h o r u s a n d the S y n o p s i s of P s . - A t h a n a s i u s
n o t e a w o r k called ' O f A b r a h a m ' a m o n g t h e a p o c r y p h a l w o r k s of t h e
O l d T e s t a m e n t , cf. D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . X I V a n d 3 1 , b u t this m a y refer
t o the A p o c a l y p s e of A b r a h a m (see a b o v e , p . 288).
Priscillian, Liber de Fide et de Apocryphis 58 ( e d . S c h e p s s , C S E L X V I I I ,
p p . 45—6) speaks of a p r o p h e c y of A b r a h a m a n d p r o b a b l y refers to this
w o r k since i t is c o n n e c t e d b y h i m w i t h p r o p h e c i e s of I s a a c a n d J a c o b
(see b e l o w ) .
T h e b o o k exists in t w o clearly s e p a r a t e r e c e n s i o n s w h i c h , b e c a u s e o f
t h e i r f r e q u e n t a g r e e m e n t s in n a r r a t i v e a n d v o c a b u l a r y , m u s t u l t i m a t e l y
d e r i v e from a single s o u r c e . H o w e v e r , t h e y differ so c o n s i d e r a b l y i n
t h e i r p r e s e n t f o r m t h a t t h e i r precise r e l a t i o n s h i p c a n no l o n g e r b e
M t . 7:13 ff. a n d Mt. 25:46; A 13:13 = i Cor. 3:13 ff.) show use of t h e T e s t a m e n t by t h e
a u t h o r s of t h e New Testament, but it is more likely that these a r e Christian
interpolations, which are particularly common in the long recension A ; see below, p. 765.
3. Sanders, op. cit., p. 876, rightly dismisses the asserdons by Kohler, Schmidt a n d
Delcor that the Testament is an Essene work.
///. Biblical Midrash 7«>
e s t a b l i s h e d . T h e l o n g e r r e c e n s i o n ( A ) m a y prrsrrvr ihr UMKMI.II Innn ol

the story b e t t e r t h a n t h e s h o r t r e c e n s i o n (B). %\tur «inir rlrtnrnis of t h e
n a r r a t i v e , s u c h as t h e j u d g e m e n t scene, s e r v e .in Mn|MMt,ini liin< l i o n in
A b u t , t h o u g h p r e s e n t , a r e not signiHcani in \\ Nit k r i s h u r g ) . t h e l o n g
r e c e n s i o n , h o w e v e r , c o n t a i n s m o r e signs o f ( i h r i s t i a n e d i t i n g a n d m o r e
w o r d s of d e m o n s t r a b l y l a t e ( i r e e k o f the lilth o r sixth c e n t u r y A.D., c f
N. T u r n e r , N T S t i (1955), pp. 221 2, s o it r e m a i n s possible t h a t t h e
c o m p a r a t i v e l y s i m p l e , c l e a r a c c o u n t in t h e s h o r t r e c e n s i o n (B) m a y b e
closer to t h e o r i g i n a l ( T u r d e a n u ) . A t t h e least, B m a y r e t a i n m o r e of t h e
o r i g i n a l v o c a b u l a r y . O n t h e r e l a t i o n b e t w e e n t h e recensions see t h e
articles i n G. W . E. N i c k e l s b u r g ( e d . ) . Studies in the Testament of Abraham
(1976), p p . 2 3 - 1 3 7 .
T h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t m a n u s c r i p t s for t h e l o n g r e c e n s i o n (A) a r e t h e
f o u r t e e n t h c e n t u r y P a r i s F o n d s g r e c . 7 7 0 a n d t h e fifteenth c e n t u r y
J e r u s a l e m m a n u s c r i p t , P a t r . S. S e p u l c h r i 66. P r i m a r y for t h e s h o r t
recension (B) a r e t h e fifteenth c e n t u r y P a r i s F o n d s g r e c . 1 6 1 3 a n d
especially M i l a n A m b r o s . g r . 405, w h i c h d a t e s t o t h e e l e v e n t h or
twelfth c e n t u r y . C f i n g e n e r a l D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 3 2 - 3 ; F . S c h m i d t , Le
Testament d'Abraham I ( P h . D . diss., S t r a s b o u r g , 1 9 7 1 ) , p p . 1 - 2 0 , for t h e
i m p o r t a n c e o f A m b r o s . g r . 4,05; S. A g o u r i d e s , ' T h e T e s t a m e n t of
A b r a h a m : a n unpublished Modern Greek manuscript', Deltion
Biblion M e l e t o n i ( 1 9 7 2 ) , p p . 2 3 8 - 4 8 .
Ancient Versions
f h e b o o k exists in m a n y a n c i e n t v e r s i o n s , of w h i c h t h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t
are t h e following.
(1) Two Rumanian versions. O n e o f t h e s e is a n a b r i d g e m e n t of t h e
l o n g G r e e k r e c e n s i o n A, c f e d i t i o n a n d t r a n s l a t i o n b y M . G a s t e r , ' T h e
A p o c a l y p s e of A b r a h a m , F r o m t h e R o u m a n i a n T e x t ' , T r a n s l a t i o n s of
the Society of B i b l i c a l A r c h a e o l o g y 9 ( 1 8 8 7 ) , p p . 1 9 5 - 2 2 6 ( = Studies
and Texts in Folklore, etc. I ( 1 9 2 5 ) , p p . 9 2 - 1 2 4 ) . T h e o t h e r is closer to t h e
s h o r t r e c e n s i o n B. C f E . T u r d e a n u , ' L e Testament d'Abraham e n slave et
en r o u m a i n ' , O x f o r d S l a v o n i c P a p e r s 10 ( 1 9 7 7 ) , p p . 1 - 3 8 .
(2) Slavonic. T h i s v e r s i o n is closest to r e c e n s i o n B. C f T u r d e a n u , art.
(it., a n d idem, ' N o t e s sur la t r a d i t i o n l i t t e r a i r e d u T e s t a m e n t
d ' A b r a h a m ' , i n Silloge bizantina ... S. G. Mercati ( 1 9 5 7 ) , p p . 4 0 5 - 9 . C f ,
o n b o t h t h e R u m a n i a n a n d t h e S l a v o n i c , E . T u r d e a n u , Apocryphes slaves
rt roumains de I'Ancien Testament ( 1 9 8 1 ) .
(3) Coptic. T h i s v e r s i o n is close to r e c e n s i o n B . E d i t e d b y I. G u i d i , 'II
ii'sto c o p t o d e l t e s t a m e n t o d i A b r a m o ' , R e n d i c o n t i d e l l a R e a l e
A c c a d e m i a d e i L i n c e i , Classe sc. m o r . stor. filol. V , 9 (1900), p p .
158-80.
(4) Arabic and Ethiopic. T h e s e a r e b a s e d o n t h e C o p t i c , cf. D e n i s ,
7^^ § 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature oJ (I'turrlairi Original Language
I P G A T , p . 34; M. Gaguine, The Falasha Version of the Testaments of

Abraham, Isaac and Jacob ( P h . D . , M a n c h e s t e r , i()()5). CJf. on t h e v e r s i o n s
in g e n e r a l M . D e l c o r , Le Testament d'Abraham ( 1 9 7 3 ) , p p . 15—22.
The Coptic, Arabic a n d E t h i o p i c versions link t h e T e s t a m e n t of
A b r a h a m w i t h t h e T e s t a m e n t s o f I s a a c a n d J a c o b . T h i s seems t o h a v e
b e e n a l a t e p h e n o m e n o n , p e r h a p s in r e s p o n s e t o the m e n t i o n in Const.
Apost. (), 16, 3 of a p o c r y p h a l b o o k s TWV rpiajv Trarpiapxoiv. The
T e s t a m e n t s of I s a a c a n d J a c o b a r e l a r g e l y d e r i v e d from t h e T e s t a m e n t
of A b r a h a m . I n their p r e s e n t f o r m t h e y a r e C h r i s t i a n w r i t i n g s , a n d i t is
impo.ssible to tell w h e t h e r they a r e b a s e d o n e a r l i e r J e w i s h w o r k s , see
b e l o w , p. 805.
Kditions
J a m e s , M. R . , Ttu Testament oJ At>Taliam (1892).
Schmidt, F., Le Testament d'Abraham (Ph.D. diss., Strasbourg, 1971). (The short recension
B, taking account of the manu.s{ ripi Amhros. gr. 405, which was not known to
James.)
Stone, M. E . , The Testament of Abraham : The Greek Recensions (1972). (James's text with
English translation.)
Translations and Commentaries

English
Box, G . H., The Testament of Abraham (1927).
Sanders, E. P . , 'Testament of A b r a h a m ' , in Chariesworth, O T P I, p p . 871-902.
French
Delcor, M., Le Testament d'Abraham (1973). (A full commentary.)
German
Janssen, E., Das Testament Abrahams ( J S H R Z HI.2) (1975), p p . 193-256.
Riessler, Altjiidisches Schrifttum (1928), pp. 1332-3.
Bibliography
Kohler, K., 'The Pre-Talmudic Haggada I I : T h e Apocalypse of Abraham a n d its
K i n d r e d ' , J Q R 7 (1895), pp. 581-606.
Riessler, P., 'Das Testament Abrahams, ein jiidisches Apokryphon', T h Q i o 6 (1925), p p .
3-22.
T u r n e r , N., The Testament of Abraham (Ph.D. diss., London, 1953).
Turner, N., 'The "Testament o f A b r a h a m " : Problems i n Biblical Greek', N T S t i
(1954-5), pp. 219-23-
Piatelli, E., ' I I testamento d i A b r a m o ' , A n n u a r i o di Studi Ebraici 2 (1964-5), pp. 111-22.
Delcor, M., 'De l'origine de quelques traditions contenues dans le T e s t a m e n t
d ' A b r a h a m ' , in P. Peli (ed.), Proceedings of the Fifth World Congress of Jewish Studies I
(1969), p p . 192-200. (Reprinted with corrections in Religion d'lsrael et Proche Orient
Ancien (1976), p p . 241-50.)
Fishburne, C . W., ' I Corinthians III.10-15 a n d the Testament of Abraham', N T S t 17
(1970), p p . 109-15.
Schmidt, F., Le Testament d'Abraham (Ph.D. diss., Strasbourg, 1971).
Schmidt, F., 'Traditions relatives a A b r a h a m dans la litterature hellenistique juive', Ecole
Pratique des Hautes-Etudes, Section : ReUgion, Annuaire 82 (1973), pp. 191-4.
///. Biblical Midrash 7«. 7
Schmidt, F . , ' L e monde a r i m a g e du bouclier d'Arhillr", R I I R im"^ H(74 , i^j d

Kolenkow, A . B., ' W h a t is the role of testament in THR IRAININRITI •»( MILIHIIIII' , I I I LIH
67 (1974), pp. 182-4.
Nickelsburg, G. W . E. (ed.). Studies on the lestamfnl 0/ Aftfiifnini M)/<>
Nickelsburg, J L B B M , pp. 2 4 8 - 5 3 .
Collins, BAAJ, pp. 226-8.
Nickelsburg, G. W . E., in J W S T P , pp. 6 0 4.
J . The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs

T h e T e s t a m e n t s of t h e T w e l v e P a t r i a r c h s f o r m a p s e u d e p i g r a p h i e w o r k
in w h i c h t h e m a i n c o n s t i t u e n t f e a t u r e is d i r e c t e x h o r t a t i o n . T h e w o r k is
p r e s e r v e d in its e n t i r e t y i n G r e e k , first p u b h s h e d b y J . E . G r a b e in
Spicilegium SS. Patrum ut et Haereticorum saeculi post Christum natum I , I I &
I I I ( O x f o r d , 1698), after h a v i n g c i r c u l a t e d f r o m t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e
s i x t e e n t h c e n t u r y in a L a t i n t r a n s l a t i o n p r e p a r e d by R o b e r t G r o s s e t e s t e
in t h e t h i r t e e n t h c e n t u r y . '
T h e e x t a n t G r e e k t e x t of the b o o k c o n t a i n s n u m e r o u s d i r e c t
references to t h e d o c t r i n e of t h e I n c a r n a t i o n a n d for t h i s r e a s o n w a s
c o n s i d e r e d by its first s t u d e n t s to b e the w o r k of a C h r i s t i a n . I t c a n
however be argued that Jewish d o c u m e n t s underlie the composition
issued by a C h r i s d a n e d i t o r .
T h e b o o k , as i t s t i t l e i n d i c a t e s , b e l o n g s to the c a t e g o r y of
t e s t a m e n t a r y l i t e r a t u r e i n s p i r e d by t h e ' d e a t h - b e d ' d i s c o u r s e s o f J a c o b
( G e n . 49) a n d M o s e s ( D e u t . 3 3 ) , a n d c o n t a i n s t h e s p i r i t u a l ' t e s t a m e n t s '
left b y t h e twelve s o n s of J a c o b . T h r e e e l e m e n t s m a y b e d i s t i n g u i s h e d in
e a c h T e s t a m e n t , i. T h e p a t r i a r c h r e c o u n t s his life-story, b e w a i l i n g his
sins a n d c o m m e n d i n g h i s v i r t u e s . T h e b i o g r a p h i c a l d a t a , t h o u g h
g e n e r a l l y in line w i t h t h e biblical n a r r a t i v e , a r e c o n s i d e r a b l y e n r i c h e d
w i t h fresh h a g g a d i c d e t a i l . 2. T h e p a t r i a r c h a l a u t o b i o g r a p h y is
followed b y a p p r o p r i a t e a d m o n i t i o n s w h i c h stress t h e n e e d to a v o i d t h e
a n c e s t o r ' s sin o r to e m u l a t e h i s v i r t u e . 3 . T o w a r d s t h e e n d of e a c h
T e s t a m e n t , p r e d i c t i o n s c o n c e r n i n g t h e f u t u r e o f t h e t r i b e a r e g i v e n at
s o m e l e n g t h , w i t h t h e e x c e p t i o n of t h e T e s t a m e n t o f G a d , w h e r e t h i s
section is f o r e s h o r t e n e d . A p a t r i a r c h m a y foretell his d e s c e n d a n t s '
a p o s t a s y from G o d ( o r , w h i c h s e e m s at t i m e s t o be q u a s i - s y n o n y m o u s ,
t h e i r r e b e l h o n a g a i n s t L e v i a n d J u d a h ) a n d t h a t , a s a result, t h e y will
incur punishment, particularly captivity a n d dispersion. Such a
p r o p h e c y is f r e q u e n t l y a c c o m p a n i e d by a n e x h o r t a t i o n t o h o l d fast to
t h e tribes of L e v i a n d J u d a h . Brief C h r i s t i a n a l l u s i o n s to s a l v a t i o n a r e
l i n k e d to these p r o p h e c i e s in t h e T e s t a m e n t s o f S i m e o n , L e v i , Z e b u l u n ,
D a n , Naphtali, Asher, Joseph a n d Benjamin.
I . Cf S. H. T h o m s o n , The Writings of Robert Grosseteste, Bishop of Lincoln

(1940), p p . 4 2 - 4 ; H . J . d e J o n g e , ' L a bibhotheque de Michel C h o m a t e s et l a tradition
occidentale des Testaments des X I I Patriarches', in M . d e J o n g e , Studies on the Testaments
of the Twelve Patriarchs (1975), p p . 97-106.
7^8 §33^- Jewish Literature of Utufrtoiti Original Language
T h e i d e a s c o n t a i n e d in the T e s t a m e n t s are very v a r i e d . M a n y of

t h e m a p p e a r to b e e x p h c a b l e o n l y on t h e h y p o t h e s i s o f a J e w i s h a u t h o r .
T h e story of t h e p a t r i a r c h s is told w h o l l y in the style of h a g g a d i c
m i d r a s h . T h e w r i t e r displays a lively i n t e r e s t in t h e J e w i s h t r i b e s as
such ; he l a m e n t s t h e i r a p o s t a s y a n d d i s p e r s i o n ; he e n c o u r a g e s t h e m to
ac( «'pt b e v i a n d J u d a h as t h e i r l e a d e r s a p p o i n t e d by God;^ h e h o p e s for
tin-ir h n a l r e p e n t a n c e a n d d e l i v e r a n c e . M o r a l p r e c e p t s d o m i n a t e his
otulook. H e c o n d e m n s envy, avarice, w r a t h , falsehood and u n c h a s t i t y ;
he calls l o r th<- p r a c t i c e of t h e v a r i o u s v i r t u e s . H e also lays s p e c i a l
e m p h a s i s on t h e priestly sacrificial c u l t as a d i v i n e l y o r d a i n e d
i n s t i t u t i o n , a n d provides d e t a i l s w h i c h g o b e y o n d the Bible.^ H e
a t t a c h e s m u c h w e i g h t to t h e levitical c h a r a c t e r of t h e p r i e s t h o o d . O n
a c c o u n t of its sacred ollice, the t r i b e of L e v i p r e c e d e s a l l the o t h e r s , e v e n
that of J u d a h . T h e c h i l d r e n of Levi a r e e s p e c i a l l y e x h o r t e d to s t u d y t h e
T o r a h . T h e y m u s t u n r e m i t t i n g l y r e a d t h e L a w of G o d a n d t h u s be
s o u g h t after a n d h o n o u r e d a n d served by m e n d e s i r i n g to h e a r t h e L a w
from them.'^ T h e r e a r e also frequent a d m o n i t i o n s to observe t h e L a w
a n d t o o b e y t h e c o m m a n d m e n t s . ^ By c o n t r a s t , m a n y passages c a n o n l y
h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n b y a C h r i s t i a n , p r o c l a i m i n g universal s a l v a t i o n (a
d o c t r i n e n o t u n - J e w i s h in itself), b u t t h r o u g h a G o d i n c a r n a t e . I n d e e d
in o n e i n s t a n c e several t e x t u a l witnesses a l l u d e t o St. P a u l ( T B e n . 1 1 ) .
T h e C h r i s t o l o g y p r e s u p p o s e d a p p e a r s to b e P a t r i p a s s i a n in c h a r a c t e r . ^
T h e first e d i t o r , G r a b e , e x p l a i n e d t h e s e c o n t r a d i c t o r y features by
a s s u m i n g t h a t the b o o k was w r i t t e n b y a J e w b u t s u b s e q u e n t l y
i n t e r p o l a t e d by a C h r i s t i a n . L a t e r s c h o l a r s , h o w e v e r , b e g i n n i n g w i t h J .
A. F a b r i c i u s {Codex pseudepigraphus Veteris Testamenti, 1 7 1 3 ) , a d v a n c e d
the thesis t h a t t h e T e s t a m e n t s w e r e w r i t t e n by a C h r i s t i a n in G r e e k , ^
a n d t h e o n l y a r g u m e n t for t h e n e x t c e n t u r y a n d a h a l f was w h e t h e r t h e
a u t h o r ' s s t a n d p o i n t w a s J e w i s h - C h r i s d a n or G e n t i l e - C h r i s t i a n , w i t h
2. See T R e u b . 6:7; T S i m . 5:6; 7:1; TLevi 2:11 ; T J u d . 21:3; 25:2; TIss. 5:7; T D a n
5:4; T N a p h t . 5:13; 8:2. In all these passages Levi c o m e s first. The reverse order figures in
T D a n 5:10; TJos. 19:11; TBen. 11:2.
3. Cf. for example TLevi 9:11 : Kal irpo rov elaeXdeiv o e eiy r d dyia, Xovov Kal e v rcii dveiv
ae viTTTOv. Kal dwa/jTi^wv TTOAIV TTJV Bvaiav, vimov (see vol. II, p . 294 and n. 10). See further
9:12, determining t h a t only the wood of twelve evergreen trees may be used for t h e fire of
burnt-offerings. Cf also J u b . 21:12-16 a n d the d e t a i l e d ritual prescripdons contained in
the Bodleian Genizah fragments of TLevi cols, c a n d d a n d the corresponding Greek
version. On these, see below, pp. 775-6.
4. TLevi 13:2-4; cf Ecclus 39.
5. T R e u b . 6:8; TLevi 13:1; T J u d . 13:1; 26:1; T Z e b . 5:1 ; 10:2; T D a n 5:1; T N a p h t .
3:2; T G a d 3:2 ; TAsh. 6:1, 3 3 ; TJos. 11:1 ; i8:i ; 19:11 ; TBen. 3:1; 10:3, 11.
6. T S i m . 6:5, 7; TLevi 4:1; T I s s . 7:7; T Z e b . 9 : 8 ; T D a n 5:13; T N a p h t . 8:3; TAsh.
7:3; TBen. 10:7-9.
7. F o r a survey of the early stages of Testaments research, see H . D. Singerland, The
Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs: A Critical History of Research {igjj), p p . 5-33. Full
bibliographical details may be found there.
HI. Biblical Midrash 7<><)
appropriate Gentile-Christian or Jewish-('hri(uian niiri |M>l.iiionH i«)

account for the discrepant features. F. Sdinapp \v.i% i h r lust i n
investigate systematically the problem of w l i P l h e i the wlioir work had
not undergone a thorough re-working. He argued dial only the
biographical notices and the exhortalions alta< hed and closely
corresponding to them belonged to the original Jewish composition.
The apocalyptic predictions were added to it by a Jewish hand, and
further Christian interpolations were introduced at a later stage.
Schnapp's work set in motion a swing of the pendulum, and scholarship
at the turn of the century re-adopted the theory of a basic Jewish
document subjected to Christian revision. Such was the opinion of F. C.
Conybeare, E. Preuschen, W. Bousset et al. R. H. Charles, author of
The Greek Versions of the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs and The
Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs translated from the Editor's Greek Text,
both published in 1908, sought to establish the literary history of the
work through a careful study of the textual evidence. According to his
theory, the Greek manuscripts, nine of which were available to him,
represent two recensions, a and j3, of which a, although containing
manifest omissions, is preferable to j8 because it is freer from Christian
interpolations. The superiority of a is confirmed by the Armenian
version, which is also devoid of many of the Christian additions present
in the Greek j3 recension (on which the Armenian otherwise actually
depends). To further complicate matters, Charles did not simply
suggest that the shorter (only slightly Christianized) Greek recension a
reflected an original Jewish document written in Hebrew, but
postulated two separate Hebrew recensions from which the Greek a and
j8 ultimately derived.
The discovery of fragments from an Aramaic Testament of Levi in
the Cairo Genizah and of a corresponding Greek version in an Athos
manuscript, and the publication of a medieval Hebrew midrash akin to
the Testament of Naphtah (see below, pp. 7 7 6 - 7 ) , did not affect
substantially the theories arrived at from the study of the Greek
Testaments. These texts were thought to have derived from a source (in
the case of the Testament of Naphtali, an indirect source) of the Greek
document.^
A new phase of scholarship began with the Qumran finds of Aramaic
remains of a Testament of Levi, Hebrew fragments of the Testament of
Naphtali, and possibly of other Testaments (see below, pp. 7 7 5 - 6 ) .
The new documents have reinforced the prevailing thesis concerning
the Jewishness of the Testaments. In particular, several messianic
passages, especially those reflecting the notion of a priestly and a royal
redeemer, which many earlier scholars identified as Christian, have
8. Charles, Testaments, p p . Ixvii, Ixix-lxx.

77" §33^- Jewish Literature oj Uncertntri Original Language
b e e n r e c o g n i z e d b y a n u m b e r of w r i t e r s as parallel t o Q u m r a n
messianism. ^
A p a r t from t h e i m p a c t of Q u m r a n , t h e most significant c h a n g e s in
T e s t a m e n t s studies h a s r e s u l t e d from a fresh e x a m i n a t i o n o f the t e x t u a l
e v i d e n c e , especially the G r e e k a n d A r m e n i a n m a n u s c r i p t d a t a .
(iharles's assessment of t h e G r e e k t e x t s a n d his p r e f e r e n c e for r e c e n s i o n
a, a l r e a d y criticized by F . C. B u r k i t t a n d J . W . H u n k i n , ' ° h a s b e e n
exposed a s i n c o r r e c t by M . d e J o n g e , " w h o s e views are s u p p o r t e d in
r e g a r d to t h e A r m e n i a n version b y C . B u r c h a r d ' ^ a n d M . E . S t o n e . ' ^
T h e p r i n c i p a l c o r o l l a r y of d e J o n g e ' s findings, as o p p o s e d to t h o s e of
C h a r l e s , is t h a t passages d e s c r i b e d a s C h r i s t i a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n s c a n n o
l o n g e r be d i s t i n g u i s h e d o n the basis o f t e x t - c r i t i c a l e v i d e n c e . I n d e e d , d e
J o n g e h a s r e v e r t e d t o the p r e - S c h n a p p - C h a r l e s stage of d e v e l o p m e n t ;
for h i m , t h e T e s t a m e n t s a r e a C h r i s t i a n c o m p o s i t i o n , a l b e i t d e p e n d e n t
on e a r l i e r J e w i s h w o r k s . T o c o m p l e t e the m e r r y - g o - r o u n d , J . T . M i l i k
has o p i n e d t h a t t h e T e s t a m e n t s a r e p r o b a b l y o f Jewish-Christian
origin.
F o l l o w i n g this t o t a l l y c h a o t i c status guestionis, i n the light o f de J o n g e ' s
t e x t u a l t h e o r y w h i c h a p p e a r s t o be established a n d r e p r e s e n t e d in his
two e d i t i o n s of t h e G r e e k text, t h r e e q u e s t i o n s r e m a i n to b e f o r m u l a t e d
and answered.
( 1 ) A r e the T e s t a m e n t s a J e w i s h w o r k w i t h C h r i s t i a n a d d i t i o n s ; or
are t h e y a C h r i s t i a n w r i t i n g utilizing J e w i s h d o c u m e n t s ?
(2) A r e t h e y a t r a n s l a t i o n i n t o G r e e k from S e m i t i c o r i g i n a l s , o r a
Greek composition with Semitic antecedents?
(3) B e a r i n g i n m i n d t h e solutions g i v e n t o the first t w o q u e s t i o n s , h o w
does one d a t e t h e T e s t a m e n t s ?
( i ) As far a s t h e i r J e w i s h o r C h r i s t i a n i d e n t i t y is c o n c e r n e d , f o u r
k i n d s of e l e m e n t s m a y t h e o r e t i c a l l y b e d i s t i n g u i s h e d in a w o r k s u c h as
the T e s t a m e n t s : (a) n e u t r a l , i.e. e i t h e r J e w i s h or C h r i s t i a n e l e m e n t s ;
(b) fully C h r i s t i a n e l e m e n t s ; (c) J e w i s h - C h r i s t i a n e l e m e n t s ; a n d (d)
9. Cf. A. Dupont-Sommer, Nouveaux aperfus sur les manuscrits de la Mer Morte (1953), pp.
78-83 ; A. S. van d e r Woude, Die messianischen Vorstellungen der Gemeinde von Qumran (1957);
M. Philonenko, Les interpolations chretiennes des Testaments des Douze Patriarches (i960) ; A.
Hultgard, L'eschatologie des Testaments des Douze Patriarches I (1977), pp- 304—6, etc.
10. Burkitt, J T h S t 10 (1908), p p . 1 3 5 - 4 1 ; H u n k i n , ibid. 16 (1914), pp. 80-97.
11. M. d e Jonge first argued his case in The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1953),
and has developed it in a n u m b e r of subsequent studies including an editio minor and an
editio maior of the Greek text. Cf below.
12. 'Die armenische UberHeferung der T e s t a m e n t e d e r zwolf Patriarchen', in W.
Eltester, Studien zu den Testamenten der zvodlf Patriarchen, p p . 1-29.
13. The Testament of Levi: A First Study of the Armenian Manuscripts (1969).
14. RB 62 (1955), p. 4 0 6 ; Ten Tears of Discovery in the Wilderness of Judaea (1959), pp.
34-5-
///. Biblical Midrash 7 71
strictly J e w i s h elements. Of these (a) is of n(» siKiiitirtiiK r ioi the

d e t e r m i n a t i o n o f t h e n a t u r e o f the w o r k . As regMttU (l>). «he p a s s a g e H
i n d i s p u t a b l y b e l o n g i n g t o this c a t e g o r y a r e limited in (puiniiiy;''' ligure
only in p r e d i c t i o n s ; are grouped, when they extend beyond single
sentences or s e n t e n c e clauses; and usually i n t e r r u p t the flow of the
narrative. I n t h e f a c e o f these fact.s, the ine.scapable c o n c l u s i o n is t h a t
t h e fully C h r i s t i a n u n i t s arc s e c o n d a r y a n d m u s t b e [pace d e J o n g e )
r e c o g n i z e d as s u p e r i m p o s e d o n a n e a r l i e r J u d a e o - C h r i s t i a n o r J e w i s h
composition. T h e m a n y allusions t o the i m p o r t a n c e of o b e d i e n c e to
G o d ' s L a w ( T R e u b . 6:8; T L e v i 9 : 6 - 7 ; 1 4 : 4 ; T J u d . 26:1 ; T D a n . 6 : 1 0 ,
e t c . ) , g e n e r a l l y r e p r e s e n t e d as a s o u r c e o f m o r a h t y , m a y testify t o ( c ) ,
i.e. Jewish Chrisdanity, but more probably to Judaism (= d),
especially since the T e s t a m e n t s i n c l u d e a n u m b e r o f features scarcely
15. T h e passages which are unquestionably Christian represent in all less than t w o
printed pages in M . de J o n g e ' s editio minor w h e r e the Testaments in toto cover 86 pages.
16. The following passages m a y be identified as Christian.
T S i m . 6:5 : o n Kvpiog 6 Oeog /xeyay TOV '/apaijA âivopevos iirt yrjs ô)S avdpwirof^. ( T h e
last t w o words a r c omitted in manuscript a. Charles noted t h a t this m a y b e simply a
theophany. Cf Testaments, p . Ixi.) T S i m . 6:7: OTI deos au)fia AajStov Kal aweadituv
dvOpdnTois caotaev dvOptunovs. T S i m . 7:2 : deov Kal avBpwnov. oSros awaei rravTa TO. edvr] Kal
TO yevos TOV VapaÂ. T L e v i 4 : 4 : ttAtjv 01 viol aov imâXovat x*'P*s ^"^^ avTOv, TOV
aTToaKoXorrCaai avTov. Ib. 10:2: ciV tov aioTrjpa TOV Koapov. Ib. 14:2: o'tii'cs iiTiâXovai
Xîpas avTcov im awTrjpa TOV Koafiov (cf. 4:4). Ib. 18:7: nvevpa ... KaraTravaei err' avrov iv
Tw vSaTi ( T h e last three words which consdtute t h e Christian element a r e missing from
manuscript e.)
T Z e b . 9:8 : Kal ot/ieadf ffeov ev crx^âri dvOpcorrov (cf. above TSim. 6:5).
T N a p h t . 8:3 : 6<f>6Tâ(Tai 6 deos KaToiKtltv ev dvdpwwois (cf above TSim. 6:5).
T A s h . 7 : 3 : [o uîffTos'] eXdujv oiy dvOpwrros, fxerd avOpconcav iadiwv Kal irivoiv. T J o s .
19:6 (11): dvaTeXet vptv [6 dpvos TOV Otov], xdpiTi a<iil,o)v [Travra r a edvrj Kai\ TOV 'lapaijX.
(The words between square brackets a r e absent from the A r m e n i a n version.)
T B e n . 3 : 8 : nepl TOV dpvoO TOV deov Kai ao>Trjpos TOV KoapLov. Ib. 9:3—5: Kvpios
v^piaO-qaeTai, Kal eôvdevcoB-qaeTai Kal iirl |uAou viltojOrjaeTai. Kal eoTai to aTrAcu/xa toi! vaov
axi-ôpevov, Kal peTa^riaerai TO irvevpa rov deov iirl Ta idvr] cos rrvp eKxwopuevov. Kal aveXdwv
eK TOV aSov earai dvaâlviov ano yris els ovpavov eyvwv Se otos eoTai Taireivos inl yrjs Kal otos
evSoôs iv ovpavw. Ib. 10:7: TrpooKwovvres TOV jSaatAe'a TMV ovpavcov TOV iirl yrjs <l>avevTa
pop<f>fi dvdpwiTov Ta-neivdjoeois. TBen. 11:1: Kal OVKCTI KXifdrjoopLai XVKOS dpira.^ Sia rds
dprrayds vp.<vv aXX' ipyaTTfS Kvpiov SiaSiSwv Tpoîjv t o i s ipyaCopivois TO dyadov (St. Paul?).
F o r a m o r e detailed discussion of t h e C h r i s d a n passages, see Charles, Testaments, p p .
Ixi-v; M. Philonenko, Les interpolations chretiennes des Testaments des douze patriarches et les
manuscrits de Qoumran ( i 9 6 0 ) ; J . Jervell, 'Ein I n t e r p o l a t o r interpretiert. Z u der chrisdichen
Bearbeitung der T e s t a m e n t e d e r zwolf P a t r i a r c h e n ' , in W . Eltester (ed.), Studien zu den
Testamenten der zwolf Patriarchen (1969), p p . 30—61 ; A . Hultgard, L'eschatologie des
Testaments des Douze Patriarches I I (1982), pp. 2 2 8 - 3 8 .
17. M. d e J o n g e declares t h a t , from a methodological point of view, the presence of
Chrisdan m a t e r i a l in a work is a prima facie a r g u m e n t in favour o f the Christian character
of neutral sections as well ('Christian Influence in t h e Testaments of t h e Twelve
Patriarchs', N T 4 ( i 9 6 0 ) , p p . 182-235, ^^p. 185-8). This principle can safely b e adopted
only if o n e ignores t h e early Christian t e n d e n c y towards doctrinal a d a p t a t i o n a n d
assimilation, and in the absence of definitely non-Christian ( = Jewish) elements in the
writing u n d e r consideration. Neither condition applies in t h e case of the T e s t a m e n t s .
77^ §33-^- Jewish Literature of I 'ruertairi Original iMnguage
c h a r a c t e r i s t i c o f a n y form of C h r i s t i a n i t y . A m o n g the.se m a y be s i n g l e d
o u t t h e stress, t h r o u g h o u t t h e T e s t a m e n t s , o n t h e l e a d e r s h i p of L e v i a n d
J u d a h , a n d t h e c o n s e q u e n t d u t y t o r e m a i n a t t a c h e d to these t r i b e s .
S u c h s u p e r i o r i t y recalls m o r e the Q u m r a n milieu t h a n a n y k i n d of
C h r i s t i a n i t y . M o r e o v e r , s u c h a n e m p h a s i s o n b o t h Levi a n d J u d a h
echoes also t h e d o c t r i n e of t h e i r p r e - e m i n e n c e in t h e p u r e l y J e w i s h
c o n t e x t o f j u b i l e e s 3 1 : 4 - 2 2 . T h e i m p o r t a n t role a t t r i b u t e d to t h e B o o k
of E n o c h deserves s p e c i a l m e n t i o n , t o o . ' ^ F o r e v e n t h o u g h E n o c h is
q u o t e d o n c e in the N e w T e s t a m e n t , in J u d e 14—15, t h e r e v e r e n t i a l use
of h i s b o o k in the T e s t a m e n t s r a t h e r recalls the J u b i l e e s - Q u m r a n
milieu. T h e T e s t a m e n t s a r e , t h e r e f o r e , b e s t defined as a J e w i s h w o r k ,
r e l a t e d t o , b u t not necessarily d e r i v i n g from, Q u m r a n , w h i c h h a s
survived in a C h r i s t i a n version i n c o r p o r a t i n g a l i m i t e d a m o u n t o f easily
r e c o g n i z a b l e e d i t o r i a l m o d i h c a t i o n s a n d glosses.
( 2 ) T h e q u e s t i o n of t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e T e s t a m e n t s h a s
n e v e r b e e n satisfactorily resolved. 'The e x t a n t e v i d e n c e , ' ^ s p o r a d i c
t h o u g h it m a y be, s u g g e s t s t h r e e possibilities: i. T h e G r e e k T e s t a m e n t s
h a v e b e e n t r a n s l a t e d from a S e m i d c ( H e b r e w / A r a m a i c ) text. ii. T h e y
are a n o r i g i n a l G r e e k c o m p o s i t i o n , u s i n g a s m o d e l s for t h e w h o l e w o r k
or for s o m e p a r t s o f it p r e - e x i s t i n g i n d i v i d u a l T e s t a m e n t s w r i t t e n in
H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c , iii. T h e T e s t a m e n t s a r e a G r e e k r e - w o r k i n g of o n e
of t h e S e m i t i c r e c e n s i o n s i n c i r c u l a t i o n a m o n g j e w s .
i. I r r e s p e c d v e of the final c o n c l u s i o n w h e t h e r o r n o t the G r e e k
T e s t a m e n t s s h o u l d b e c h a r a c t e r i z e d as a t r a n s l a t i o n , it c a n firmly be
s t a t e d t h a t in n o sense c a n t h e y be r e c o g n i z e d a s r e n d e r i n g a n y of t h e
surviving S e m i t i c texts. T h e l a t t e r a r e i n g e n e r a l l o n g e r t h a n t h e
c o r r e s p o n d i n g G r e e k a c c o u n t s . ^ " C o n s e q u e n t l y , t h e c a s e for a n
u n d e r l y i n g Semitic o r i g i n a l entirely d e p e n d s o n a linguistic a n a l y s i s of
the e x t a n t G r e e k version, m o r e precisely o n the ' S e m i t i s m s ' i d e n t i f i e d in
18. TSim. 5:4; TLevi 10:5; 14:1; T J u d . 18:1; T Z e b . 3:4; T D a n 5:6; T N a p h t . 4 : 1 ;

TBen. 9:1; 10:6.
19. The Semitic material consists of the following: the H e b r e w Midrash Wa-yissa'u
related to T J u d . ; a Hebrew Testament of N a p h t a h ; A r a m a i c fragments from t h e T L e v i
discovered i n the Cairo G e n i z a h ; Aramaic fragments from TLevi found in Q u m r a n
Caves 1 and 4; Hebrew fragments from T N a p h t . from 4 Q . The minute remains of an
Aramaic T J u d . from 4Q, of a Hebrew T J u d . from 3Q,and o f an Aramaic TJos. from 4Q,
possibly belong to the Testaments material, b u t the scrappiness of the evidence precludes
any firm identification. F o r a fuller description of these texts, see below, p p . 775—7. T h e
reference to a Hebrew work ascribed i n CD 4:14-18 to Levi the son of J a c o b m a y not
correspond t o a Testament. If it does, it is not idendcal with the known version. I t would
be therefore superfluous to speculate whether t h e indirect q u o t a d o n in C D derives from a
Hebrew original or is the H e b r e w summary of a n Aramaic text.
20. T h e Greek additions to manuscript e (Athos, M o n a s t e r y of Koutloumous, Cod. 39)
at TLevi 2:3 and 18:2 which echo the A r a m a i c of t h e Genizah fragments constitute the
only exception. Cf M . de J o n g e et al. (eds.). The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1978),
p. xvii.
in. Biblical Midrash 773
it, a n d o n a l l e g e d m i s t r a n s l a t i o n s from the Hebrew 01 Ai.ini.n* K II.

C h a r l e s c o m p i l e d a list o f H e b r a i s m s ^ ' a n d A. iltiliK<îd ha* r r r r n i l y
p r o d u c e d a n i m p r e s s i v e series of HcbraisiUH a n d AianiaiHiiiH."
T h e a r g u m e n t s i n f a v o u r o f a Srmiti«- original nuist h o w e v e r b e
v i e w e d a g a i n s t t h e e v i d e n c e f a v o t i t i n g a ( i r r r k <oujposition. Also, i t
m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t Semitistnx in a Jewish-Cireek text d o n o t
necessarily b e t r a y t h e i n c o m p c t r n c r o f a t r a n s l a t o r ; t h e y m a y reflect a
d e l i b e r a t e stylistic d e v i c e a i m i n g at t h e p r o d u c t i o n of a S e m i t i c f l a v o u r
in a G r e e k text.^^
ii. T h e thesis of a G r e e k o r i g i n a l relies o n t h r e e m a i n g r o u n d s :
d e p e n d e n c e o n t h e S e p t u a g i n t , t h e u s e of t y p i c a l l y G r e e k c o n c e p t s a n d
that of a G r e e k homiletic s t y l e . I t m a y b e pointed o u t , however, t h a t
m a n y differences f r o m t h e L X X a p p e a r i n Bible q u o t a t i o n s , t h a t t h e
G r e e k t e x t m a y h a v e b e e n revised t o b r i n g it closer t o t h e L X X , a n d
that a L X X - t y p e Greek b i b h c a l citation m a y b e a rendering from a n
E g y p t i a n H e b r e w r e c e n s i o n of S c r i p t u r e . A s for t h e H e l l e n i s t i c
t e r m i n o l o g y a n d style, t h e y m a y b e s e c o n d a r y , c o r r e s p o n d i n g t o
i m p r o v e m e n t s i n t r o d u c e d b y J e w i s h - G r e e k e d i t o r s of t h e T e s t a m e n t s . ^ ^
iii. T h e i n t e r m e d i a t e s o l u t i o n b e t w e e n a d i r e c t t r a n s l a t i o n from a
Semitic original a n d a Greek composition assumes t h a t a work such as
the T e s t a m e n t s does n o t p r o c e e d f r o m a single a u t h o r b u t d e p e n d s o n
m u l t i p l e a n t e c e d e n t s , e a c h of w h i c h h a s e v o l v e d s e p a r a t e l y a n d w i t h o u t
a final e d i t o r i a l u n i f i c a t i o n . I n f a v o u r of this h y p o t h e s i s m a y b e c i t e d
the several r e c e n s i o n s o f t h e text of t h e Bible itself p r i o r to its
' c a n o n i z a t i o n ' ; the n o t a b l e differences b e t w e e n t h e H e b r e w a n d t h e
G r e e k B e n S i r a , a n d t h e r e c e n s i o n a l diversity a t t e s t e d for i n s t a n c e i n
the case of i E n o c h o r t h e D a m a s c u s Rule.^^ As r e g a r d s t h e
T e s t a m e n t s , a n d l e a v i n g o u t of c o n s i d e r a t i o n t h e l a t e m i d r a s h i c
' p a r a l l e l s ' to t h e T e s t a m e n t s of J u d a h a n d N a p h t a h , t h e first p e c u h a r i t y
disclosed b y t h e G e n i z a h a n d Q u m r a n e v i d e n c e c o n c e r n s t h e u s e of t w o
l a n g u a g e s . T L e v i s u r v i v e s in b o t h places i n A r a m a i c a n d T N a p h t a l i i n
2 1 . Testaments, p\>.\\m-\'\i.
22. L'eschatologie des Testaments I I (1982), p p . 1 7 3 - 8 1 .
23. In t h e present state of d o c u m e n t a t i o n relating to the Testaments, J . Becker is
probably correct i n reaching t h e conclusion that they were written in 'semitisierendes
Griechisch'. Cf. Untersuchungen zur Entstehungsgeschichte der Testamente der zwolf Patriarchen
(1970), pp. 169-72 ; Die Testamente ( J S H R Z I I I / i , 1974), p . 25.
24. Cf. e.g. M. d e J o n g e , Testaments (1953), p p . 1 1 8 , 1 6 3 ; J . Becker, Entstehungsgeschichte
(1970), pp. 187, 193-4, 209-10, 2 2 1 - 2 , 401, etc.
25. Cf. H u l t g a r d , op.cit. II, p p . 1 6 5 - 7 1 .
26. These are questions which precede the problem of actual translation in antiquity.
On t h e latter, see J . Barr, ' T h e Typology of Literalism in ancient biblical translations',
N A G Nr. I I (1979), p p . 2 7 9 - 3 2 5 ; S. P. Brock, 'Aspects of Translation T e c h n i q u e in
Antiquity', Greek, R o m . & Byz. St. 20 (1979), pp. 69-87.
774 §33^- Jewish Literature of I Imrrtatn Original Language
H e b r e w . If, m o r e o v e r , M i l i k ' s t h e o r y e o n e e r n i n g f r a g m e n t s b e l o n g i n g
to T J u d a h a n d T J o s e p h (cf p . 776) t u r n s out to b e c o r r e c t , n o t o n l y
will t h e s e rehcs confirm t h e l i n g u i s t i c d u a l i t y , b u t t h e y m a y also i n d i
c a t e t h a t , like t h e c a n o n i c a l D a n i e l a n d 4 Q T o b i t (cf. a b o v e , p p . 2 2 4 - 5 ,
2 4 6 - 7 ) , t h e s a m e w o r k h a s b e e n t r a n s m i t t e d fully or p a r t l y in A r a m a i c
as well a s in H e b r e w . F r o m t h e different l a n g u a g e s used, it w o u l d be
logical t o infer t h a t T L e v i a n d T N a p h t a h o r i g i n a t e d i n d e p e n d e n t l y
from o n e a n o t h e r ; a n d b e a r i n g in m i n d t h e r e l a t i v e u n i m p o r t a n c e of
N a p h t a l i c o m p a r e d , say, w i t h Levi, J o s e p h or J u d a h , it is e q u a l l y r e a s
o n a b l e t o suppo.se t h a t .several T e s t a m e n t s c a m e to b e w r i t t e n i n S e m i
tic l a n g u a g e s , l e a d i n g n o d o u b t p r o g r e s s i v e l y to t h e f o r m a t i o n o f a
twelve-fold c o m p o s i t i o n .
T o a c c o u n t b o t h for t h e S e m i t i c s u b s t r a t u m a n d for the g e n u i n e
H e l l e n i s t i c features of t h e G r e e k T e s t a m e n t s , a s well as for the
similarities a n d s u b s t a n t i a l differences b e t w e e n the t e x t u a l witnesses,
t h e best e x p l a n a t i o n s e e m s t o be t h a t the G r e e k T e s t a m e n t s h a v e
resulted from a n a b b r e v i a t i o n a n d free r e - w o r k i n g b y G r e e k - s p e a k i n g
J e w s of o n e , if not s e v e r a l , of t h e r e c e n s i o n s of t h e S e m i t i c T e s t a m e n t s .
It g o e s w i t h o u t s a y i n g t h a t it w a s o n t h e G r e e k version(s) t h a t C h r i s t i a n
editorial activity was subsequently exercised.
(3) C o n s i d e r i n g t h e h i g h l y c o m p l e x r e d a c t i o n a l d e v e l o p m e n t o f the
T e s t a m e n t s , * ^ a n d t h e a b s e n c e of a n y definite historical p o i n t e r i n the
text itself, d a t i n g is b o u n d to b e p r o b l e m a t i c . T h e C h r i s t i a n r e v i s i o n ,
reflecting the influence o f t h e F o u r t h G o s p e l , i s m o s t likely t o h a v e
b e e n effected i n t h e c o u r s e of the s e c o n d c e n t u r y A . D . T h e p o l e m i c a l
sections r e l a t i n g to p r i e s t h o o d a n d k i n g s h i p b e s t fit the M a c c a b a e a n -
H a s m o n a e a n e r a , a n d a t t e m p t s h a v e b e e n m a d e to i d e n t i f y a l l u s i o n s in
T L e v i 8 : 1 4 - 1 5 to J o h n H y r c a n u s I,*^ a n d to A l e x a n d e r J a n n a e u s in
T L e v i 14:5.^° T h e r e d a c t i o n of t h e T e s t a m e n t s s h o u l d t h e r e f o r e be
p l a c e d i n the H a s m o n a e a n a g e , a n d since n o r e f e r e n c e t o the R o m a n s
figures a n y w h e r e , ^ ' a p r e - 6 3 B . C . d a t i n g is advisable.^^ If t h e v i e w
s u g g e s t e d a b o v e c o n c e r n i n g a G r e e k r e d a c t i o n of t h e w o r k is a c c e p t e d ,
it s h o u l d also fall w i t h i n t h e 100-63 ^ . c . p e r i o d .
27. See, e.g., Becker, Entstehungsgeschichte, p p . 373-7.

28. Cf. T J o s . 19:6 (i i) ; TBen. 3:8.
29. E.g. Charles, Testaments, p p . hi-iii.
30. Charles, ibid., p. Iviii; H u l t g a r d I I , p. 226.
31. See especially T N a p h t . 5:8, where the Syrians are placed to the e n d of t h e series of
enemies.
32. Scholars dating t h e Testaments to t h e second half of t h e second c e n t u r y B.C.
include R. H . Charles [Testaments, p. Iii), W. Bousset ( Z N W i (1900), p p . 197-202), H.
C. K e e ( O T P I, p . 778, but N T S t 24 (1978), p. 2 6 9 : c. 100 B . C ) . P. Sacchi assigns the
two main stages of redaction to the middle of the second century B.C., a n d to 4 0 - 3 0 B.C.
{Apocrifi dell'A.T., p. 739). A. H u l t g a r d (II, p . 227) may well be right in proposing the
first half of the first century B.C.
///. Biblical Midrash 77
T h e S e m i t i c a n t e c e d e n t s of t h e T e s t a m e n t s are to l>r ti.ur<| \u t h r

second c e n t u r y B . C T L e v i a p p e a r s to hrlouK an rally I.iyrr ol
Q u m r a n p a l a e o g r a p h y , a n d J . T . Milik a.HHiKnn 11 to t h e end ol t h e
s e c o n d o r t h e b e g i n n i n g of t h e first c r n l u r y ii.c." In h i s view, t h e
o r i g i n a l T L e v i is a S a m a r i t a n work 'c<»mp<>Hrd i n the t o u r s e of t h e t h i r d
c e n t u r y [ E . G . ] , if n o t t o w a r d s t h e etui ol the f o u r t h ' . ^ ' As t h e p r o o f for
this early d a d n g will n o t b e f o r t h c o m i n g before t h e p r o m i s e d e d i t i o n o f
the A r a m a i c T L e v i , a single m e n t i o n s h o u l d n o w suffice. S o m e w h a t less
a d v e n t u r o u s l y , E. B i c k e r m a n , J. T h o m a s a n d J . Becker select t h e first
q u a r t e r o f the s e c o n d c e n t u r y B . C . f o r t h e o r i g i n of t h e T e s t a m e n t s . ^ ^
O n the whole, the second c e n t u r y B . C . provides t h e most suitable
b a c k g r o u n d for t h e o r i g i n s o f t h e S e m i t i c T e s t a m e n t s . A n y f u r t h e r
precision w o u l d be t o o s p e c u l a t i v e .
O n l y a s c h e m a t i c discussion is possible r e g a r d i n g t h e p r o v e n a n c e o f
the T e s t a m e n t s . A n e a r l y s e c o n d c e n t u r y B . C . d a t i n g o f the S e m i t i c
a n t e c e d e n t s w o u l d b r i n g t o m i n d t h e pietistic (Hasidic) circles of t h e
p r e - M a c c a b a e a n a g e . T h e p r e s e n c e a m o n g t h e D e a d Sea Scrolls of t h e
T e s t a m e n t s of L e v i a n d N a p h t a l i (as well a s p e r h a p s those of J u d a h a n d
J o s e p h ) witnesses t h e p o p u l a r i t y of this t y p e o f l i t e r a t u r e a t Q u m r a n .
R e s p e c t for, a n d c r i t i c i s m of, t h e p r i e s t h o o d , t h e influence of t h e
d o c t r i n e o f t h e t w o spirits a n d t w o w a y s , ^ ^ a n d the a t t e s t a t i o n o f b o t h
d i s t i n c t a n d j o i n t r o y a l a n d priestly r e d e e m e r figures,^^ i n d i c a t e e i t h e r
the i m p a c t of t h e T e s t a m e n t s o n Q u m r a n t h o u g h t , o r a Q u m r a n s t a g e
in t h e d e v e l o p m e n t o f t h e T e s t a m e n t s . W h e t h e r t h e G r e e k e d i t o r of t h e
work was a Palestinian o r a diaspora J e w cannot b e decided on t h e
basis of t h e a v a i l a b l e d a t a , t h o u g h t h e s p e c i a l interest i n J o s e p h m a y
p o i n t to a n E g y p t i a n origin.^®
T h e S e m i d c m a t e r i a l c o g n a t e to t h e G r e e k T e s t a m e n t s i n c l u d e s (a)
33. R B 6 2 (1955), P- 399-

34. Enoch (1976), p . 24.
35. Bickerman, ' T h e D a t e of the T e s t a m e n t s of t h e Twelve Patriarchs', JBL 6 9 (1950),
pp. 245-60 ; revised in Studies in Jewish and Christian History I I (1980), p p . 1-23. From a n
allusion in TJos. 16:4-5 t o the equivalence between a standard gold coin and a d i d r a c h m ,
he deduces that t h e period envisaged must b e 200-150 B . C . {ibid., p p . 12-14). J . T h o m a s ,
in W . YAtcstcr, Studien (1969), p p . 8 3 - 6 ; J . Becker, Entstehungsgeschichte, p . 3 7 6 ; J S H R Z
l l l / i , p . 25.
36. Cf especially T J u d . 2 o : i ; TAsh. 1:3-9—'0,^ 3:13-4:26.
37. Cf T J u d . 1:6; 24:1-6; T J o s . 19:4; T D a n 5:10; T G a d 8:1 — i Q S a 2:11-21; C D
11:23; 14:19; 19:10; 20:1.
38. S e e J . Becker, Entstehungsgeschichte, p. 3 7 4 ; H . C . Kee, O T P I , p. 778.
Charles identified the a u t h o r as a Pharisee {Testaments, p . xv), P. Riessler {Altjiidisches
Schrifttum, p . 1335) as a n Essene. A Q u m r a n - E s s e n e provenance has been proposed by,
a m o n g others, A. D u p o n t - S o m m e r {Essene Writings, p p . 301-5), M. Philonenko {Les
interpolations chretiennes des Testaments des Douze Patriarches et les manuscrits de Qoumrdn, i960),
O. Eissfeldt {Introduction, p. 633). A. H u l t g a r d attributes the composition t o levitical
Ifkdmim {Eschatologie II, p p . 219-22).
77^ §33^- Jewish Literature oJ 11mer tain Original Language
Q u m r a n f r a g m e n t s ; (b) G e n i z a h t e x t s ; a n d (c) r a b b i n i c m i d r a s h i m .
(a) Q u m r a n C a v e s i a n d 4 h a v e yielded r e m a i n s b e l o n g i n g t o a n
A r a m a i c T e s t a m e n t of L e v i . iQ2i^^ p o i n t s t o w a r d s TLevi 8, a n d is
r e l a t e d t o the B o d l e i a n G e n i z a h fragment, col. a. 4QTLevi ar" (earlier
d e s i g n a t e d ar*) cols. 1 - 2 , c o r r e s p o n d s to Bodl. col. a a n d the a d d i t i o n
a t t e s t e d i n t h e G r e e k m a n u s c r i p t e after T L e v i 2:3;*" col. 3 is r e l a t e d to
T L e v i 14 and is p a r a l l e l t o B o d l . col. d a n d C a m b r i d g e cols, e-f
A H e b r e w T e s t a m e n t o f N a p h t a l i has s u r v i v e d in C a v e 4, c o n t a i n i n g
a l o n g e r version of T N a p h t . 1 : 6 - 1 2 . O n l y a single s e n t e n c e , d e a h n g in
the e t y m o l o g y of t h e n a m e B i l h a {4QTest Mapht. i ii 45 = T N a p h t .
1:12) h a s so far been published.'^*
T h e m o r e d o u b t f u l identifications i n c l u d e a n A r a m a i c T e s t a m e n t of
J u d a h {4(1 A Ju 1 a-b) p e r t a i n i n g to t h e c o n t e x t o f T J u d . 1 2 : 1 1 - 1 2 ;
a n d a H e b r e w version of t h e s a m e T e s t a m e n t (jQ^Lf Ju) w h i c h m a y be
Hnked w i t h T J u d . 2 5 : 1 - 2 . S m a l l f r a g m e n t s of a n A r a m a i c T e s t a m e n t of
J o s e p h (4Q, A Jo I a-b a n d 2 a-b) m a y reflect T J o s . 1 4 : 4 - 5 ; 1 5 : 1 ;
1 6 : 4 - 5 ; 17:1-2.^^3
(b) F r a g m e n t s of a n A r a m a i c T e s t a m e n t of Levi h a v e been y i e l d e d
by t h e C a i r o G e n i z a h . T h e C a m b r i d g e m a t e r i a l is r e p r e s e n t e d b y T - S
16.94 t h a t of t h e B o d l e i a n L i b r a r y in O x f o r d b y M s H e b c 27 f 56.
D a t i n g t o t h e e l e v e n t h , or possibly t h e t e n t h c e n t u r y A . D . , * ^ t h e y
e x t e n d a p p r o x i m a t e l y f r o m T L e v i 9 to 1 3 , a n d closely r e s e m b l e the
e x t a n t p a r a l l e l passages i n t h e Q u m r a n m a n u s c r i p t s . T h e G r e e k M s e
( A t h o s , M o n a s t e r y of K o u t l o u m o u s , c o d . 39 o f t h e eleventh c e n t u r y )
c o n t a i n s t h e t r a n s l a t i o n o f B o d l . col. b-d, o f f o u r f u r t h e r c o l u m n s lost in
A r a m a i c , as well a s of C a m b r . col. c, lines 3 - 1 3 . F o r the o r i g i n a l
editions, see t h e B i b l i o g r a p h y . All t h e texts a p p e a r i n A p p e n d i x I I I of
C h a r l e s , The Greek Versions, p p . 243-56.*^
( c ) R a b b i n i c l i t e r a t u r e has p r e s e r v e d t w o m i d r a s h i c w o r k s r e l a t e d to
the T e s t a m e n t s .
(i) T h e H e b r e w T e s t a m e n t of N a p h t a h w a s p r i n t e d b y S. A.
W e r t h e i m e r i n 1890 a n d e d i t e d b y M . G a s t e r from t h e B o d l e i a n
3 9 . J . T . Milik, D J D I , pp. 8 7 - 9 1 .
40. Milik, RB 62 (1955), pp. 3 9 8 - 4 0 6 .
41. Milik, Enoch, p. 23.
42. Ibid., p . 198.
43. J. T . Milik, 'Ecrits preesseniens de Q u m r a n ' , in M . Delcor, Qumrdn (1978), pp.
97-102. Milik's 5 Q , J M equals 5Q7 in M. Baillet, D J D I I I , p . 99. T h e fragment, if
correctly identified as T J o s . 16:4-5, would supply an A r a m a i c basis for Bickerman's
n u m i s m a d c argument m e n d o n e d in n. 35 above.
44. M. Beit-Arie quoted b y j . C. Greenfield and M . E. Stone, R B 86 (1979), p . 216.
45. A list of revised readings b y J. C. Greenfield a n d M. E . Stone has been published in
RB 8 6 (1979). PP- 229-30.
///. Biblical Midrash 777
m a n u s c r i p t of t h e C h r o n i c l e s of Yerahmeel in iHc),!/*'' I hr liiKJInan irxt

is i n c l u d e d in C h a r l e s , Greek Versions, Appendix II, pp .\.\ ( u i I hr
H e b r e w Midrash Wa-yissau, dealing with t h e war?* of ihr Patriarchs, is
r e l a t e d to t h e T e s t a m e n t of Judah. Kditrd by A. Jrllinrk, VnOH
I I I ( 1 8 5 5 ) , p p . 1 - 3 , it is reprinted as Appendix I in C h a r l e s , Greek
Versions, p p . 235-8.*^
C o n c e r n i n g t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p between the T e s t a m e n t s a n d a n c i e n t
J e w i s h h t e r a t u r e , t h e f r e q u e n t references t o t h e Book of E n o c h s h o u l d
be n o t e d (TSim. 5:4; TLevi 1 0 : 5 ; 14:1 ; T J u d . 1 8 : 1 ; T Z e b . 3:4; T D a n
5:6; T N a p h t . 4:1 ; T B e n . 9 : 1 ) . N o n e of t h e allusions c a n , h o w e v e r , b e
identified as q u o t a t i o n s from t h e e x t a n t versions o f E n o c h . I n t h e
biographical portions a r e n u m e r o u s contacts with t h e Book of
Jubilees.*^ T h e A r a m a i c f r a g m e n t s a l s o d i s p l a y m a n y similarities w i t h
Jubilees.
A possible c i t a t i o n of t h e T e s t a m e n t o f L e v i in H e b r e w h a s b e e n
noticed in the D a m a s c u s R u l e 4 : 1 4 - 1 8 .
T h e T e s t a m e n t s a r e specifically q u o t e d b y O r i g e n , In librum lesu Nave
homilia xv 6 ( e d . W . B a e h r e n s , G C S V I I / 2 , p . 392) : ' S e d et i n a l i q u o
q u o d a m libello, q u i a p e l l a t u r t e s t a m e n t u m d u o d e c i m p a t r i a r c h a r u m ,
quamvis non habeatur i n canone, talem tamen q u e n d a m sensum
i n v e n i m u s , q u o d p e r s i n g u l o s p e c c a n t e s singuli s a t a n a e i n t e l l i g i
d e b e a n t ' ( c f T R e u b . 2 - 3 ) . J e r o m e , Tractatus de Psalmo XV (ed. M o r i n ,
C C L 78, p . 3 7 6 ) : ' I n L i b r o q u o q u e P a t r i a r c h a r u m , licet i n t e r
a p o c r y p h o s c o m p u t e t u r , i t a i n v e n i , u t q u o m o d o fel a d i r a c u n d i a m s i c
renes ad c a l l i d i t a t e m et a d a s t u t i a m sint c r e a t i . Flavovpyia a u t e m id e s t
caUiditas, u t v e l in b o n a m vel in m a l a m p a r t e m a c c i p i a t u r . . . ' (cf.
T N a p h t . 2:8). I n t h e S t i c h o m e t r y o f N i c e p h o r u s , t h e IlaTpidpxai are
specified u n d e r the drroKpvâ, a l o n g w i t h E n o c h , t h e A s s u m p t i o n o f
Moses, a n d similar w r i t i n g s w i t h 5 , 1 0 0 GTIXOL. T h e p r e s e n t form of t h e
T e s t a m e n t s is a b o u t h a l f t h a t size.*^ See a l s o t h e Synopsis Athanasii a n d
in t h e a n o n y m o u s list of S i x t y Books.
T h e following Greek manuscripts a r e e x t a n t :
a Oxford, Bodleian L i b r a r y Baroccio 1 3 3 { c . 1270);
b C a m b r i d g e , U n i v e r s i t y L i b r a r y F f I . 24 (late l o t h c e n t u r y ) ;
c Vatican Library Cod. Graec. 7 3 1 ( 1 3 t h century);
V a t i c a n L i b r a r y C o d . G r a e c . 1 2 3 8 ( e n d o f 12th c e n t u r y ) ;
46. S. A. Wertheimer, t m t t n Tia I ( 1 8 9 0 ) , p p . 1 9 9 - 2 0 3 ; M . Gaster, ' T h e H e b r e w
Text of one of the T e s t a m e n t s of the Twelve P a t r i a r c h s ' , Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch. 1 6 ( 1 8 9 4 ) ,
pp. 3 3 - 4 9 , 1 0 9 - 1 7 . M. d e J o n g e , Testaments ( 1 9 5 3 ) , pp. 5 2 - 6 0 ; J . Becker, Entstehungs
geschichte ( 1 9 7 0 ) , p p . 1 0 5 - 1 3 ; T h . Korteweg, ' T h e M e a n i n g of N a p h t a l i ' s Vision', in d e
j o n g e . Studies ( 1 9 7 5 ) , pp. 2 6 9 - 9 0 ; A. H u l t g a r d , Eschatologie II, pp. 1 2 8 - 3 5 , 2 8 8 - 9 8 .
4 7 . Cf H . L. Strack a n d G. Stemberger, Einleitung in Talmud und Midrash ( ' 1 9 8 2 ) , p .
300. T . Alexander and J . D a n , ' T h e Complete Midrash Vayissa'u\ Folklore Research
Center Studies 3 ( 1 9 7 2 ) , p p . 6 7 - 7 6 ; H u l t g a r d , I I , p p . 1 2 3 - 7 .
48. Cf Charles, Testaments, p. 2 3 8 .
49. Cf H . J . d e j o n g e in M. d e J o n g e , Studies ( 1 9 7 5 ) , p. 6 6 .
778 §33^- Jewish Literature of IIncertatn Original Language
^ A t h o s , M o n a s t e r y o f K o u t l o u m o u s C o d . 3 9 (1 i th c e n t u r y ) ;
/ P a r i s , B i b l i o t h e q u e N a t i o n a l e , F o n d s g r e c a b ^ B (i i t h c e n t u r y ) ;
g P a t m o s , M o n a s t e r y of S t . J o h n t h e T h e o l o g i a n , M s . 4 1 1 ( 1 5 t h c e n t u r y ) ;
h M t . S i n a i , M o n a s t e r y of S t . C a t h a r i n e , C o d . G r a e c . 5 4 7 (17th c e n t u r y ) ;
i M t . S i n a i , M o n . S t . C a t h . ( n o t e a r l i e r t h a n 17th c e n t u r y ) ;
; M t . S i n a i , M o n . S t . C a t h . C o d . G r a e c . 2 1 7 0 (i8th c e n t u r y ) ;
k V e n i c e , B i b l i o t e c a N a z i o n a l e d i S. M a r c o , C o d . G r . Z 4 9 4 ( m i d - 1 3 t h
century);
/ A t h o s , L i b r a r y of t h e L a u r a , L a u r a I 48 (i6th—17th c e n t u r y ) ;
m A n k a r a , Tiirk T a r i h K u r u m u M S G r . 6 0 (i6th c e n t u r y ) ;
« A t h o s , M o n a s t e r y o f V a t o p e d i C o d . 659 (14th c e n t u r y ) .
F o r a full de.scripticm, see M . d e J o n g e , The Testaments (1978), p p .
xi-xxv. C h a r l e s used the first nine c o d i c e s i n his 1908 e d i t i o n . H i s
a r r a n g e m e n t o f t h e s e i n t o t w o f a m i l i e s , a ( = M s s c, h , i) a n d j3 ( = M s s
a, b , d, e , f, g, j ) , h a s b e e n p r o v e d e r r o n e o u s b y M . d e J o n g e et al. w h o
p r o p o s e , i n s t e a d , a f a m i l y I ( b , k) a n d a f a m i l y H ( t h e rest of t h e G r e e k
m a n u s c r i p t s a s well a s t h e A r m e n i a n , S l a v o n i c a n d S e r b i a n v e r s i o n s (cf
op. cit., p p . x x x i i i - x h ) ) .
Editions
1. Greeli Testaments
Charles, R . H., The Greek Versions of the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1908, repr.
1966).
J o n g e , M . d e , Testamenta XII Patriarcharum edited according to Cambridge University Library
MSFf 1.24 {ig64,'igyo).
J o n g e , M . d e , in cooperadon with Hollander, H . W., J o n g e , H . J . d e , Korteweg, T h . , The
Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1978).
2. Aramaic and Hebrew fragments
a) Q u m r a n
M i l i k , J . T . , D J D I (1953), pp. 87-91 (TLevi).
Idem, 'Le T e s t a m e n t de Levi en a r a m e e n : Fragments de la grotte 4 de Q u m r a n ' , R B 62
(1955)' PP- 398-406.
Idem, The Book of Enoch (1976), p . 23 (4Q,Levi a r ) . Ibid., p . 198 (4Q,TestNapht).
Idem, 'Les ecrits preesseniens de Q u m r a n : d ' H e n o c h a A m r a m ' , i n Delcor, M., Qumrdn :
sapiHi, sa theologie et son milieu (1978), pp. 97-102.
Fitzmyer, J . A., a n d H a r r i n g t o n , D. J . , A Manual of Palestinian Aramaic Texts (1978), no.
20 [iQTLeviar), pp. 80-8, 2 0 2 - 3 ; n o . 21 {4QTLeviar), p p . 8 8 - 9 1 , 203-4.
b) C a i r o Genizah
Pass, H . L., and Arendzen, J., ' F r a g m e n t of a n Aramaic T e x t of t h e Testament of Levi',
J Q R 12 (1900), pp. 651-61 (Cambridge fragm.).
Charles, R . H . a n d Cowley, A., 'An Early Source o f the T e s t a m e n t s of the Patriarchs',
J Q R 19 (1907), p p 5 6 6 - 8 3 .
Levi, I., 'Notes sur le texte arameen d u Testament d e Levi recemment decouvert', R E J
5 4 (i907)>PP- 166-80.
Idem, ' E n c o r e un m o t sur le texte . . . ' , ibid., pp. 285-7.
Grelot, P., ' L e Testament arameen d e Levi est-il traduit d e I'hebreu?', R E J 14 (1955),
PP-9I-9-
Idem, 'Notes sur le T e s t a m e n t arameen d e Levi', RB 6 3 (1956), pp. 391-406.
Greenfield, J . C , a n d Stone, M . E., ' R e m a r k s on t h e Aramaic T e s t a m e n t of Levi from
t h e Geniza', R B 86 (1979), p p . 214—30.
///. Biblical Midrash 7 7«>
Versions
1. Armenian
Yovsep'eanc, S., "Pangaran hin ew nor naxneaf I. Ankanon gitk' Am kutkatnntti itH<j<i), pp.
27-151.
Preuschen, E . , 'Die armenische Ct>er»rtzunK ilri Iriiiunirnir d r r /woK Patriarchen',
Z N W I (1900), p p . 106-40.
Stone, M., The Testament of lAvi. A FirU Study of Ihr Armeman \1SS of the XII Patriarchs in the
Convent of St. James, Jerusalem (1 <)()<)).
Burchardt, Chr., ' Z u r armcnisrhcn t)l)rrhrfrrung der Testamente d e r zwolf Patriarchen',
in Eltester, W., Studien zu den Testamenten der zwdlf Patriarchen (1969), p p . 1-29.
J o n g e , M. d e , ' T h e Greek Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs and the A r m e n i a n
Version', in Studies on the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1975), pp. 120-39.
Stone, M., The Armenian Version of the Testament of Joseph (1975).
Idem, ' T h e A r m e n i a n Version of the Testaments of t h e Twelve P a t r i a r c h s : Selection o f
Manuscripts', Sion 49 (1975), pp. 207-14.
Idem, 'New Evidence for the A r m e n i a n Version of the Testaments of the Twelve
Patriarchs', R B 84 (1977), p p . 94-107.
2. Slavonic
Tichonravov, N. S., Pamjatniki otrecennoj russkoj literatury I (1863), pp. 146-232.
Turdeanu, E., 'Les Testaments des Douze Patriarches en Slave', J S J i (1970), p p .
148-84.
Gaylord, H. E., a n d Korteweg, Th., ' T h e Slavic Versions', in d e J o n g e , M . , Studies
(1975), PP- 140-3-
3. Syriac
Wright, W., Catalogue of Syriac Manuscripts in the British Museum II, p . 997. [This is a small
fragment corresponding to t h e end of the A r a m a i c Genizah fragment, col. d. It is
printed in Charles, Greek Versions, p . 254.]
Translations
English
Sinker, R., Ante-Mcene Christian Library X.X.II ( i 8 7 i ) , p p . 13-79.
Charles, R. H . , The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1908).
Idem, A P O T I I (1913), pp. 282-367.
Kee, H . C , O T P I (1983), p p . 775-828.
German
.Schnapp, F., A P A T I I (1900), p p . 458-506.
Riessler, Altjiidisches Schrifttum (1928), pp. 1149-1250, 1335-8.
Becker, J., J S H R Z I I I / i (1974), p p . 1-163.
Italian
Sacchi, v., Apocrifi deU'Antico Testamento (1981), p p . 727-948.
Bibliography
Geiger, A., 'Apokryphen zwêiter O r d n u n g ' , J Z W L 7 (1869), p p . 116-35.
Sinker, R., The Testaments of the XII Patriarchs: An Attempt to estimate their Historic and
Dogmatic Worth (1869).
Schnapp, F., Die Testamente der zwolf Patriarchen untersucht (1884).
Conybeare, F . C , ' A Collation of Sinker's Text of the Testaments of R e u b e n and Simeon
with the Armenian Version', JQjR. 8 (1896), pp. 260-8.
Idem, ' A Colladon of Armenian Texts of the T e s t a m e n t s . . . ' , ibid., p p . 471-85.
Bousset, W., 'Die Testamente d e r X I I P a t r i a r c h e n ' , Z N W i (1900), pp. 141-75,
187-209.
7^0 § 3 3 ^ - Jewish Literature of I fnrertatn Original Language
Kohler, K . , 'Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', J K XII (i ()()(>), pp. 113-18.

H u n k i n , J . W., ' T h e Testaments of t h e Twelve Patriart h.n', JI hSt 16 (1914), p p . 80—97.
Messel, N . , ' U b e r die textkritisch begriindcte Ausschcidung vermutlicher christlicher
Interpolationen in den T e s t a m e n t e n d e r zwolf Patriarchen', BZAW 33 (1918), pp.
355-74-
Kppel, R., Le pietisme juif dans les Testaments des douze patriarches (1930).
Beasley-Murray, G. R., ' T h e T w o Messiahs in the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs',
J T h S t 48 (1947), p p . 1-12.
Manson, T. W., 'Testaments of the X I I Patriarchs: Levi V I I I ' , ibid., p p . 59-61.
Black, M., 'The Messiah in the Testament of Levi X V I I I ' , E T 60 (1948-9), p p . 3 2 1 - 2 .
Bickerman, E., ' I h e D a l e of the Testaments of t h e Twelve Patriarchs', JBL 69 (1950),
pp. 245 60 [ = Studies in Jewish and Christian History \\ (1980), pp. 1-23].
Rabin, C., 'The Teacher of Righteousness in the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs',
J J S 3 ('95'''). PP- ''-i? 8
O t z e n , B., 'Die ncugcfundcncn hcbriiischcn Scktcnschriften und die Testamente der zwolf
Patriarchen', StTh 7 (1953), pp. 125 57.
J o n g e , M. de. The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs : A Study of their Text, Composition and
Origin (1953).
Idem, 'Chrisdan Influence in t h e Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', N T 4 ( i 9 6 0 ) , pp.
182-235.
Braun, F.-M., 'Les Testaments des douze patriarches et le probleme de leur origine', RB
67 (i960), p p . 516-49.
Philonenko, M., Les interpolations chritiennes des Testaments des Douze Patriarches et les
manuscrits de Qoumrdn (1960).
J o n g e , M . de, ' O n c e m o r e : Chrisdan Influence . . . ' , N T 5 (1962), pp. 311-19.
Smith, M . , 'The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', I D B IV (1962), p p . 575-9.
Eissfeldt, O . , Introduction (1965), pp. 631-6, 775.
Jervell, J . , 'Ein Interpolator interpredert. Zu der chrisdichen Bearbeitung der
Testamente der zwolf Patriarchen', in Eltester, W. (ed.), Studien zu den Testamenten der
zwolf Patriarchen (1969), p p . 3 0 - 6 1 .
T h o m a s , J . , 'Aktuelles i m Zeugnis der zwolf Vater', ibid., p p . 62-150.
Becker, J . , Untersuchungen zur Entstehungsgeschichte der Testamente der zwolf Patriarchen (1970).
Denis, I P G A T (1970), p p . 49-59.
Flusser, D . , 'Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', Enc. J u d . 13 (1971), cols. 184-6.
Grelot, P., ' Q u a t r e cents trente ans (Ex 12, 40) : Note sur les Testaments d e Levi et
d ' A m r a m ' , Homenaje aj. Prado (1975), p p . 571—84.
J o n g e , M . de (ed.), Studies on the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs (1975)-
Nickelsburg, G. W . E. (ed.). Studies on the Testament ofjoseph (1975).
Charlesworth, J . H., 'Reflections on the S N T S Pseudepigrapha Seminar at D u k e o n the
Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs', N T S t 23 (1977), pp. 296-304.
Slingerland, D., The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs: A Critical History of Research (1977).
Idem, ' T h e Testament of J o s e p h : A Redaction-Critical Study', J B L 96 (1977), pp.
507-16.
K e e , H. C , 'The Ethical Dimensions of the Testaments of the X I I Patriarchs as a Clue to
Provenance', NTSt 24 (1978), p p . 259-70.
J o n g e , M . de, ' T h e M a i n Issues in the Study of the Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs',
N T S t 26 (1980), p p . 508-24.
Charlesworth, J . H., P M R S (1981), p p . 211-20, 305-7.
Nickelsburg, G. W . E., J L B B M (1981), pp. 231-41, 273.
Grelot, P., 'Le Livre des Jubiles et le Testament de Levi', Casetd, P., et al. (eds.).
Melanges D. Barthelemy (1981), p p . 110-33.
J o n g e , M . de, 'Levi, t h e Sons of Levi and the L a w , in Testament Levi X , X I V - X V and
X V I ' , De la T6rah au Messie. Milanges H. Cazelles (1981), pp. 513-23.
///. Biblical Midrash /H i
H u l t g a r d , A., L'eschatologie des Testaments des Douze PATRIARRHFT I INLTTPTIIITIUM ILN U\ITI. II
Composition de I'ouvrage, textes et traductions (1977, MjHj)
4. The Book oJ Jannrs and Jamhtr\

T h e B o o k of J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s is a m i d r a s h b a s e d o n K x o d . 7:8 ff.,
viz. o n t h e s t o r y o f t w o F . g y p l i a n m a g i t i a n s w h o c o m p e t e d
unsuccessfully w i t h M o s e s a n d A a r o n . The n a m e s J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s
a r e n o t m e n t i o n e d in t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t , b u t a p p e a r r e l a t i v e l y e a r l y i n
J e w i s h a n d p a g a n w r i t i n g s , in the N e w T e s t a m e n t a n d C h r i s t i a n
d o c u m e n t s . T h e G r e e k t e x t s h a v e p r e d o m i n a n t l y 'lavvrjs Kal 'laix^prjs
a n d t h e L a t i n s p e l l i n g is T a n n e s ' or ' l a m n e s ' a n d ' M a m b r e s ' . T a r g u m
P s e u d o - J o n a t h a n reads 0*'iaO''T O T (Ex. 7 : 1 1 ) . T h e T a l m u d a n d
M i d r a s h , o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , s p e a k of N l O t t l ' ' i n V , ' w h e r e a s t h e
D a m a s c u s R u l e refers t o mn*' a n d his b r o t h e r ( C D 5 : 1 8 ) . W h a t e v e r t h e
o r i g i n a l f o r m , t h e n a m e s a r e a l m o s t c e r t a i n l y Semitic.^
T h e b o o k survives i n G r e e k f r a g m e n t s , ^ a n d is m e n t i o n e d b y O r i g e n ,
A m b r o s i a s t e r , a n d t h e Decretum Gelasii. A f r a g m e n t in L a t i n a n d A n g l o -
S a x o n , in w h i c h M a m b r e s i n v o k e s t h e soul of his d e a d b r o t h e r J a m n e s
a n d t h e l a t t e r confesses t h a t h e is d e s e r v e d l y suffering in t h e u n d e r
w o r l d , m a y also d e r i v e f r o m t h e s a m e s o u r c e . A s t h e n a m e of J a n n e s
w a s a l r e a d y k n o w n b o t h t o P l i n y a n d to t h e a u t h o r o f t h e D a m a s c u s
R u l e , the w o r k , or a t l e a s t t h e t r a d i t i o n s o n w h i c h i t is b a s e d , m u s t
a n t e d a t e 100 B . C .
F o r J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s in r a b b i n i c h t e r a t u r e , see K . K o h l e r , J E
V I I , p p . 5 8 7 - 8 ; S t r . - B . I l l , p p . 660—4; R e n e e B l o c h , ' M o i s e d a n s l a
t r a d i t i o n r a b b i n i q u e ' , Moise, I'homme de I'Alliance ( 1 9 5 5 ) , p p . 105—6; H .
O d e b e r g , T D N T I I I , p p . 1 9 2 - 3 ; M . S t o n e , E n c . J u d . 9, col. 1 2 7 7 .
Amongst the Latin a n d Greek writers, Pliny a n d Apuleius a r e
familiar w i t h J a n n e s , t h e N e o p l a t o n i c N u m e n i u s w i t h b o t h J a n n e s a n d
J a m b r e s . i . P l i n y , j V / / x x x i , 1 1 : ' E s t et a l i a m a g i c e s factio a M o s e e t
l a n n e et L o t a p e ac l u d a e i s p e n d e n s , sed m u l t i s m i l i b u s a n n o r u m p o s t
Z o r o a s t r e n . ' 2. A p u l e i u s , Apologia (or De magia) 90 ( e d . H i l d e b r a n d ) :
' E g o ille s i m C a r i n o n d a s v e l D a m i g e r o n v e l is M o s e s vel l a n n e s v e l
A p o l l o n i u s vel i p s e D a r d a n u s , v e l q u i c u m q u e a l i u s p o s t Z o r o a s t r e n e t
H o s t a n e n i n t e r m a g o s c e l e b r a t u s est.' 3. N u m e n i u s , i n E u s e b i u s , Praep.
ev. ix 8, I : Td 8' l^rjs 'lawijs KOI 'laix^prjs AlyvTTTioi Upoypap,pL.aT€ts,
1. O t h e r Targvimic and r a b b i n i c variants a r e CIT', DW, XinV o n the one h a n d a n d
cnO"* a n d OnDOV o n the o t h e r : cf. J . Levy, Chalddisches Worterbuch I , p. 3 3 7 ; Str.-B. I H ,
p. 660 ; H. O d e b e r g , T D N T H I , p . 192.
2. T h e first name echoes various Aramaic forms of l i n V ; t h e second the biblical NIQO
(Gen. 14:13, 24). T h e Greek Va/x/S/jiJs p r o b a b l y represents a n alliterative c o n t a m i n a t i o n .
For t h e insertion of j8 between /n a n d p i n Greek transcriptions, see Mdix^pTf and Niy.^poh
in the L X X G e n . 13:18, 14:13 a n d 10:8.
3. Cf. A. Pietersma, 'Greek and Coptic I n e d i t a in t h e Chester Beatty Library', B I O S C S
7 (1974), pp. 15-17; P. M a r a v a l , ' F r a g m e n t s grecs d u livre d e J a n n e s et J a m b r e ' , Z P E 2 5
(1977), pp. 199-207.
782 §33^- Jewish Literature oJ I Imrrtain Original Language
av8p€$ ovSevos TJTTOVS fxayevaai Kpidevrf; tlvai, €TTI lovhaiatv eêXavvofi-

evcov i$ AlyvTTTov. Movaalu) yovv TOJ 'lovSaicDv (^r)yT}aafxiv<x>, dvhpl
yevofxevu) dew evâctdai SvvaTCjTaTip, oi napaaTrjvai aîoudevTes VTTO rov
TTXTJOOVS TOV rctiv AlyvTioiv OVTOL -âav, TU>V T€ avp<f>opa)v a? o Movaaios
eiT'qye rfj AlyvTrrto, rds veaviKOTaras avrcov iniXvâdai a)<l)9rjoav Svvaroi.
W i t h reference to t h i s , O r i g e n says o f N u m e n i u s , Contra Celsum iv 5 1 :
fKriOtrai Kai r-qv rrepi Mo)va4o)S Kai '/avvou Kai VafAjSpoO ioroplav. I n the
N e w T e s t a m e n t 2 T i m . 3:8 refers t o t h e clash of J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s
w i t h M o s e s : Yavvr/? K a t Tap,ppijs avreaTTjaav Mcoijaet. T h e r e a r e f u r t h e r
passages o c c u r r i n g a m o n g G r e e k C h r i s t i a n w r i t e r s , Evang. Nicodemi (=
Acta Pilati) 5 ; Ada Petri et Pauli 55 ; Constitut. apostol. viii i , a n d l a t e r
C h u r c h F a t h e r s . A m o n g L a d n w r i t e r s , s e e Evang. Mcodemi (= Gesta
Pilati) 5 ; C y p r i a n , De unitate ecclesiae 1 6 ; Decretum Gelasianum (ed. E . v o n
Dobschiitz, p p . 306-7), a n d later Church Fathers.
T h e B o o k of J a n n e s a n d J a m b r e s (or M a m b r e s ) is m e n t i o n e d i n t h e
f o l l o w i n g : i. O r i g e n , Comm. in Matth. 27:9 (ed. K l o s t e r m a n n , C G S 38,
p. 2 5 0 ) : ' q u o d a i t : " s i c u t l a n n e s e t M a m b r e s r e s t i t e r u n t M c s i " n o n
i n v e n i t u r in p u b h c i s s c r i p t u r i s , sed i n l i b r o s e c r e t o , q u i s u p r a s c r i b i t u r :
l a n n e s e t M a m b r e s l i b e r . ' 2 . O r i g e n , Comm. in Matt. 2 3 : 3 7 ( e d .
K l o s t e r m a n n , p . 5 1 ) cites 2 T i m . 3 : 8 : 'sicut l a n n e s e t M a m b r e s
r e s t i t e r u n t M o s i , s i c u t et isti r e s t i t u n t v e r i t a d ' a s a p r o o f t h a t t h e N e w
T e s t a m e n t refers s o m e t i m e s t o a p o c r y p h a l w r i t i n g s . ' N e c e n i m s c i m u s
in l i b r i s c a n o n i z a t i s h i s t o r i a m d e l a n n e e t M a m b r e r e s i s t e n t i b u s M o s i . '
3. A m b r o s i a s t e r o n 2 T i m . 3:8 ( P L 1 7 , 4 9 4 A B ) : ' E x e m p l u m h o c d e
a p o c r y p h i s e s t ; l a n n e s e n i m et M a m b r e s f r a t r e s e r a n t m a g i vel venefici
A e g y p t i o r u m , q u i a r t e m a g i a e suae v i r t u t i b u s D e i , q u a e p e r M o y s e n
a g e b a n t u r , a e m u l a t i o n e c o m m e n t i t i a resistere se p u t a b a n t . S e d c u m
M o y s i s v i r t u s i n o p e r i b u s cresceret, h u m i l e s facti, confessi s u n t c u m
d o l o r e v u l n e r u m D e u m i n M o y s e o p e r a t u m . ' 4. Decretum Gelasianum ( e d .
E. v o n D o b s c h i i t z , p p . 3 0 6 - 7 ) : ' L i b e r , q u i a p p e l l a t u r P o e n i t e n t i a
J a m n e e t M a m b r e a p o c r y p h u s . ' 5. P h i l o s t o r g i u s , Hist. Eccl. ix 2 ( e d . J .
B i d e z , G C S 2 1 , p . 1 1 6 ) : Mojarjs, (f>riaiv, TOVS nepl 'lavvrjv Kal 'lafx^prfv iv
iXKeai KoXaadfievos, Kai TTJV darepov TOVTOOV fx-qripa ro) davdrcp
Trap€TTip.ipaTO ( c f D e n i s , F P G , p . 69).*
Alleged quotations from J a n n e s a n d M a m b r e s a p p e a r in t h e Greek
A c t s of S t . C a t h e r i n e . Cf. J . V i t e a u , Passions des saints Ecaterine et Pierre
d'Alexandrie (1897), p p . 7, 30; G. B . B r o n z i n i , ' L a L e g g e n d a d i S.
4. I n addition t o this Greek fragment, an A r a m a i c quotation from the Book of J a n n e s

and J a m b r e s figures, according to K. Koch, in T a r g u m P s e u d o - J o n a t h a n on Ex. 1:15,
where the t w o magicians interpret P h a r a o h ' s dream concerning a lamb that outweighs
the whole o f Egypt as representing Moses. Cf. 'Das L a m m des Agypten vernichtet. Ein
Fragment a u s J a n n e s u n d J a m b r e s u n d sein geschichthcher H i n t e r g r u n d ' , Z N W 57
(1966), p p . 79-93. However, t h e Targumist is just as hkely to h a v e freely supphed the
words rather than to have borrowed t h e m from a written source.
///. Biblical Midrash ]\\\
( .iiriiiiii d'AIessandria', A A N L 9 (i960), pp. aGi 7:4, Driiu, i r C i A I .

I> I turc is also a bilingual Latin/AiiKlo-SNXoii iimiiuiii npi datuig
In the eleventh century. Cf. M. R. Jamrti. 'A KraKiiiriu ol thr "Pruit-
<ii<r ol Jannes'and Jambres'", JThSl i ( M ^ I I ) , pp, 'jyu 7 ; idem, The
Itnt Apocrypha ( 1 9 2 0 ) , pp. 3 2 %
BihlioKrtiphy
Dniis, I P G A T , pp. 146-9.
(:h,irlr.sworth, P M R S , pp. 133 4, 291.
I ' i r i c r s m a , A., and Lutz, R . T., 'Jannes a n d J a m b r e s ' i n O T P II (forthcoming).
5 . The Book of Eldad and Modad.

I n d e r t h e n a m e s of t w o I s r a e l i t e s a n d ^ T D ( L X X '£JASa8 Krai
-VfiuSfiS), w h o a c c o r d i n g t o N u m b e r s 1 1 : 2 6 - 9 p r o p h e s i e d i n t h e c a m p
( l u r i n g t h e w a n d e r i n g in the w i l d e r n e s s , a b o o k w a s i n c i r c u l a t i o n
w l u ( h in a d d i t i o n to b e i n g m e n t i o n e d in t h e S t i c h o m e t r y o f N i c e p h o r u s
.IS ( o i L s i s t i n g o f 400 v e r s e s , is also q u o t e d in t h e m i d - s e c o n d - c e n t u r y
S h e p h e r d of H e r m a s a s a g e n u i n e p r o p h e t i c w r i t i n g .
.\( c o r d i n g t o T a r g u m Neofiti a n d T a r g u m P s e u d o - J o n a t h a n o n
\ u n d ) e r s 11:26—9, t h e p r o p h e c i e s r e l a t e d m a i n l y to t h e l a s t a s s a u l t o f
(iog a n d M a g o g a g a i n s t t h e c o m m u n i t y o f I s r a e l . I t is h o w e v e r v e r y
linwbtful w h e t h e r this i n d i c a t e s t h e precise c o n t e n t s of t h e b o o k .
S h e p h e r d of H e r m a s , Vis. ii 3, 4 (ed. M . Whittakfer, p . 7 ; D e n i s ,

I l ' ( i , p. 6 8 ) : 'Eyyvs Kvpios TOIS €TTiaTp€<f>op.€vois (hs yeypaTTTai iv TW
'/•-'ASaS Kal MajSoiT, TOIS 7Tpo<f)r)T€vaaaiv iv TW ip-qpiw TU) Xau).
Bibliography
II.. I , (;., 'Eldad u n d M e d a d im P s e u d o j o n a t h a n ' , M G W J 6 (1857), pp. 346-50.
Mic i l ) a ( h , M . , ' E l d a d and M e d a d ' , E n c . J u d . 6, cols. 575-6.
Ill Ills, I P G A T , pp. 142-4.
\ • iiiK-s, G., Jesus the Jew (1973), p . 113.
I r Dc-aut, R., Targum duPentateuque I I I . Nombres (1979), pp. i l o - i i .
6. The Lives of the Prophets

\ (ollection of non-biblical traditions s u p p l e m e n t i n g t h e scriptural
siiirit's of t h e p r o p h e t s survives i n s e v e r a l G r e e k recensions. T h e t e x t h a s
IKCIJ k n o w n since 1 6 2 2 , w h e n D . P e t a v i u s p u b l i s h e d M s . P a r i s 1 1 1 5
I (-printed in P G 4 3 , cols. 3 9 3 - 4 1 3 ) . T h e p r o p h e t s ' n u m b e r a n d o r d e r
\ .(lies, b u t I s a i a h , J e r e m i a h , Ezekiel, D a n i e l a n d the T w e l v e a r e a l w a y s
iiH luded. In certain recensions, N a t h a n , Ahijah t h e Philonite, J o e d ,
/ ( ( h a r i a h the s o n o f J e h o i a d a , A z a r i a h t h e s o n of O d e d , as well a s
7^4 §33^- Jewish Literature of I 'rimlain Original Language
E l i j a h a n d Elisha figure a l s o . ' F a r i i < u l a r a t t e n t i o n is p a i d t o t h e i r

d e a t h s a n d to their p l a c e s of b u r i a l . ' ' Six p r o p h e t s , viz I s a i a h , J e r e m i a h ,
Ezekiel, M i c a h , A m o s a n d Z e c h a r i a h t h e son of J e h o i a d a , a r e s a i d to
h a v e b e e n m u r d e r e d . ^ H a g g a d i c e l e m e n t s serve to e n r i c h the p o r t r a i t s ,
a n d to h n k t h e m w i t h o t h e r biblical figures.*
T h e a u t h o r of the Lives m e n t i o n s a n u m b e r o f P a l e s t i n i a n
geographical names otherwise unknown when indicadng the birth
places o f p r o p h e t s , e.g. Zapipa ( E z e k i e l ) , BrjdaxapdiJ' (Obadiah),
KapiadpLaovs (^Jonah), UaâpaOd ( Z e p h a n i a h ) , Eoj^d (Malachi) and
Svâdd ( A z a r i a h ) . It is s u g g e s t e d t h a t h i s p o i n t of view is t h a t o f a n
i n h a b i t a n t of J e r u s a l e m . T h i s conclu.sion d o e s n o t h o w e v e r a p p l y t o the
life of J e r e m i a h , w h i c h seems t o h a v e c o m e from Egypt.^
T h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of t h e c o m p o s i t i o n c a n n o t b e d e t e r m i n e d w i t h
a n y d e g r e e o f c e r t a i n t y . It m a y h a v e b e e n G r e e k with S e m i t i c
c o l o u r i n g , ^ o r the G r e e k m a y h a v e d e r i v e d from t h e H e b r e w . ^ I t is
e q u a l l y p l a u s i b l e t o p o s t u l a t e a S e m i t i c s o u r c e , freely r e - w o r k e d b y a
Hellenistic J e w .
T h e d a t i n g is as u s u a l h i g h l y p r o b l e m a t i c . O n e of t h e p r i n c i p a l
a r g u m e n t s in f a v o u r of t h e l a t e first c e n t u r y A . D . is t h e l o c a t i o n of
G i l e a d , h o m e of E l i j a h , i n t h e l a n d of t h e Arabs {CK yrjs 'Apdôjv), the
N a b a t a e a n k i n g d o m . ^ S i m i l a r l y , t h e p r e d i c t i o n o f t h e e n d of the
T e m p l e b y Z e c h a r i a h m a y p o i n t to a p o s t - A . D . 70 p e r i o d .
T h e c o m p o s i t i o n h a s b e e n e x p a n d e d b y C h r i s t i a n editors, a n d i n its
final f o r m is u n d o u b t e d l y C h r i s t i a n . T h e section t h a t a p p e a r s t o h a v e
b e e n s u b s t a n t i a l l y r e - w o r k e d is t h e life of J e r e m i a h . I n t h e m o s t
c h a r a c t e r i s d c C h r i s t i a n p a s s a g e (verses 7 - 8 ) , h e is said t o h a v e
a n n o u n c e d to t h e E g y p t i a n priests t h a t t h e i r m a n - m a d e deities w o u l d
collapse w h e n a v i r g i n m o t h e r a n d h e r c h i l d o f d i v i n e a p p e a r a n c e (avv
1. Cf. C. C. Torrey, The Lives of the Prophets (1946), p. 8.

2. C{. ]. Jeremias, Heiligengrdber in Jesu Umwelt (1958).
3. Traditions regarding the persecution a n d m u r d e r of prophets a r e attested i n the
Gospels ( M t . 5:12—Lk. 6:23; M t . 23:30-31—Lk. 20:48; M t . 23:37—Lk. 13:34), as well
as i n the M a r t y r d o m of Isaiah (see above, p p . 335-41) a n d in rabbinic literature. Cf
H.-J. Schoeps, 'Die jiidischen Prophetenmorde', Aus friihchristlicher êit (1950), pp.
126—43.
4. E.g. O b a d i a h is described as a pupil of Elijah, and identified with the officer of
A h a b who saved one hundred prophets, a tradition echoed also in Sifre on N u m . 27:1
(133) and bSanh. 39b. J o n a h , settled in T y r e after his Nineveh a d v e n t u r e , is also
associated with Elijah (cf. also P R E 33).
5. T o r r e y , op. cit., p p . l o - i i . Cf also the Appendix ('Jeremiah a n d the Reptiles of
Egypt') on pp. 49-52.
6. T . S c h e r m a n n , Prophetarum vitae fabulosae (1907), p. x ; Die Vitae Prophetarum, T U
X X X I (1907), p p . 122, 131-3; E. Nestle, Marginalien und Materialen II.i (1893), p . 46.
7. H . A. H a m a k e r , Commentatio in libellum de vita et morte prophetarum (1833) J T o r r e y , op.
cit., p p . I, 7, 16-17.
8. T o r r e y , op. cit., pp. 11-12.
///. Biblical Midrash ; H r,
lif<t<h*i 0fO€L8fi) a r r i v e d in their c o u n t r y . W h i l s t . i w . i i i i i i k i I u - l i d f i h i H - n t

III ilii.s prophecy, t h e Egyptians would h o n o u i .1 VMKIII lunilwi .md
u 0 1 s h i p a child l y i n g in a m a n g e r . ' '
r i i c h i v e s h a v e s u r v i v e d in h v e ( i r r r k r r « r n M < » n s , d r M f ^ n . i l e d A - E in
St l i c n n a n n ' s e d i t i o n . R<'crnsion A, p r e s e r v e d in m e d i e v a l m a n u s c r i p t s
.111(1 d a t i n g to t h e s i x t h c e n t u r y A.D., h a s l > r r n t r a n s m i t t e d as a w o r k of
l . p i p h a n i u s . R e c e n s i o n B, from t h e t h i r d o r f o u r t h c e n t u r y a c c o r d i n g t o
S( h c r m a n n , h a s c i r c u l a t e d u n d e r t h e n a m e o f D o r o t h e u s of T y r e o r
Xiiiioch, a m a r t y r u n d e r D i o c l e t i a n . T h e s i x t h c e n t u r y r e c e n s i o n C ,
, i l s ( ) a t t r i b u t e d t o E p i p h a n i u s , is s h o r t e r a n d o l d e r t h a n B , a n d d e r i v e s
lioMi D . T h e l a t t e r is c o n s e r v e d in t h e sixth c e n t u r y Codex

M a r c h a h a n u s ( V a t . G r a e c . 2 1 2 5 ) . I t is t h e oldest r e c e n s i o n ( p r o b a b l y
lioin the t h i r d c e n t u r y ) , free o f the m a n y i n t e r p o l a t i o n s d e t e c t a b l e i n
the o t h e r versions. E q u a l l y f r o m t h e sixth c e n t u r y c o m e s R e c e n s i o n E ,
. .tiled after H e s y c h i u s of J e r u s a l e m , a n d a t t e s t e d a g a i n in m e d i e v a l
t ixlices. F o r a full d e s c r i p t i o n , s e e S c h e r m a n n , Prophetarum vitae fabulosae
i()07), p p . x i i i - x x x i ; cf a l s o D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 8 5 - 7 . D e n i s {ibid., p p .
H; H) f u r t h e r m e n t i o n s a s i x t h r e c e n s i o n c o n t a i n e d i n C h r i s t i a n
li.iiîography {synaxaria a n d menologia).
The Vitae prophetarum a r e r e p r e s e n t e d a l s o in v a r i o u s forms in S y r i a c ,
mostly d e p e n d e n t o n R e c e n s i o n D a n d n o r m a l l y a t t r i b u t e d t o
l.piphanius.'° T h e r e are, moreover, A r m e n i a n , Ethiopic a n d A r a b
\ ci sions.''
N o explicit r e f e r e n c e is m a d e to t h e L i v e s of t h e P r o p h e t s in t h e
.iiK icut lists of a p o c r y p h a , e x c e p t possibly i n t h e A r m e n i a n c a t a l o g u e o f
S . i K a v a g , m e n t i o n i n g a b o o k e n t i t l e d T h e D e a t h s of t h e P r o p h e t s
Denis, op. cit., p . 8 5 ) . O r i g e n ' s i n f o r m a t i o n o n t h e d e a t h s of I s a i a h ,
/ ( • ( h a r i a h a n d E z e k i e l is c o n t a i n e d ' i n s c r i p t u r i s n o n manifestis' : Comm.
V7. 28in Matth. 23:37—3g ( e d . E . K l o s t e r m a n n [ G C S 3 8 ] , p . 50).
P r o p h e t i c l e g e n d s m a y also b e f o u n d in r a b b i n i c h t e r a t u r e . ' ^
n I'orrcy, op. cit., p. 9 , explains this passage as a Christian story borrowed by t h e

|i vMsli compiler of the Lives probably before A . D . 8 0 ( p . 11). A less fanciful
i n i c i piciation would see i n the Life of J e r e m i a h a Christian recasting of a n earlier Jewish
11.u I .ilive.
Ill cr. Denis, 0/). cit., p . 88. I n an unpublished supplement, prepared for a re-edition of
,.\ 1 by S. P. Brock, t h e Syriac recensions a r e grouped under three headings : ( i ) t h e
I ' M ((tiled b y E. Nestle; the A m b r o s i a n Syro-Hexapla manuscript (Milan, C. 313 Inf.)
111(1 the lives in t h e west Syrian chronicles; (2) a l a t e r Nestorian recension of ( i ) ; (3)
i l i l i i < \ i a l e d texts.
1 1. Denis, I P G A T , p p . 88-9 a n d notes 2 1 - 4 . M. A. K n i b b , ' T h e Ethiopic Version of
'III I .i\(s of the Prophets Ezekiel a n d Daniel', B S O A S 43 (1980), p p . 197—206.
I.' Cf. above, notes 3—4, a n d especially L . Ginzberg, Legends of the Jews IV, p p .
• I , •<.)(>; V I , pp. 3 1 6 - 4 2 9 .
7^^ §33^- Jewish Literature of Uncertain Original Language
Edititms
Greeli
Schermann, Th., Prophetarum vitae fabulosae, Indices apostolorum discipulorumque Domini [Bibl.
Teuberiana] (1907).
Torrey, C. C , The Lives of the Prophets. Textand Translation [JBL Monogr. Ser. i ] (1946).
Syriac
Nrsllc, E., Porta linguarum orientalium V. Grammatica syriaca (^^1888), pp. 86-107 of the
rhrrslomathy.
Chabot, J . - B . , Chronique de Michel leSyrien I (1899), p p . 63-102.
Ebird, R. Y., 'Some Syriac Manuscripts from the Collection of Sir E. A. WaUis Budge',
O r . Christ. Analecta 197 (1974), p p . 523-4.
Hall. I. H., "The Lives of (he Prophets', J B L 7 (1887), p p 28-40.
Translations
English
Torrey, op. cit.
German
Riessler, P., AltjUdisches Schrifttum (1928), pp. 871-80.
Bibliography
Schermann, Th., Propheten und Apostellegenden [ T U 31, 3] (1907).
Bernheimer, R., 'Vitae p r o p h e t a r u m ' , J A O S 55 (1935), pp. 200-3.
Jeremias, J . , Heiligengrdber in Jesu Umwelt (Mt. 23, 2g; Lk. 11, f]}. Eine Untersuchung zur
Volksreligion zur êit Jesu (1958).
J o n g e , M. d e , 'Christelijke elementen in der Vitae P r o p h e t a r u m ' , N e d T h T 16 (1962), p p .
161-78.
Negoita, A., 'La vie des prophetes selon le synaxaire de I'eglise grecque', Studia semitica,
philologia necnon philosophica loanni Bakos dicata (1965), p p . 173-92.
Denis, I P G A T (1970), p p . 85-90.
Stone, M. E., 'Prophets, Lives of the', E n c . J u d . 13, cols. 1149-50.
Charlesworth, J. H . , P M R S (1981), p p . 175-7.
7»7
A P P E N D I X : W O R K S OF U N C E R T A I N (JKWIHH OH C H K I S I I A N ) ( ) R i ( i i N
/. The Odes oJ Solomon

T h e forty-two s h o r t l y r i c a l h y m n s k n o w n as t h e ' O d e s of S o l o m o n ' a r e
n o w g e n e r a l l y r e g a r d e d a s a p r o d u c t of e a r l y C h r i s t i a n i t y , a l t h o u g h
d a t e , m i l i e u a n d o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e all r e m a i n u n c e r t a i n . A. H a r n a c k
a n d H. G r i m m e indeed maintained t h a t t h e O d e s were o f j e w i s h origin
a n d w r i t t e n i n H e b r e w ( b e t w e e n 50 B . C a n d A . D . 6 7 ) , b u t t h e n
r e w o r k e d by a C h r i s t i a n a b o u t A . D . 100. T h o u g h t h e t h e o r y o f a
J e w i s h p r o v e n a n c e has n o w b e e n a b a n d o n e d , t h e p o s s i b i l i t y o f a
H e b r e w o r i g i n a l still r e m a i n s alive a m o n g s c h o l a r s w h o see s o m e l i n k
w i t h the Q u m r a n c o m m u n i t y ( O d e 5 o p e n s w i t h t h e w o r d s ' I g i v e
t h a n k s t o t h e e . L o r d , b e c a u s e . . . ' , as d o m a n y o f the Hodayoth): J.
C a r m i g n a c in p a r t i c u l a r h a s a r g u e d t h a t t h e a u t h o r was a m e m b e r of
the c o m m u n i t y w h o h a d c o n v e r t e d t o C h r i s t i a n i t y . ' O t h e r s , i m p r e s s e d
by p h r a s e o l o g y a n d i m a g e r y c o m m o n t o t h e O d e s a n d t h e G o s p e l of
J o h n (as well a s to t h e Q u m r a n l i t e r a t u r e ) , h a v e s u p p o s e d t h a t b o t h t h e
O d e s a n d J o h n e m a n a t e from the s a m e c i r c l e s ; it is j u s t as p o s s i b l e ,
h o w e v e r , t o see the O d i s t a s d r a w i n g freely on J o h a n n i n e m o t i f s .
P a r a l l e l s w i t h c e r t a i n o f the N a g H a m m a d i t e x t s ( n o t a b l y t h e G o s p e l
of T r u t h ) h a v e led s o m e s c h o l a r s to c h a r a c t e r i z e t h e O d e s as ' G n o s t i c '
( t h e t e r m ' k n o w l e d g e ' o c c u r s n i n e t e e n t i m e s ) , b u t t h i s is o n l y j u s t i f i a b l e
if o n e u n d e r s t a n d s t h e t e r m ' G n o s t i c ' in s u c h a n a t t e n u a t e d s e n s e t h a t
its a p p l i c a t i o n t o t h e O d e s b e c o m e s h a r d l y m e a n i n g f u l .
M a n y o f t h e i m a g e s in t h e O d e s c a n b e seen a s c o n v e y i n g a l l u s i o n s to
t h e m e s c o n n e c t e d w i t h b a p t i s m , a n d m u c h is to b e said for t h e v i e w
t h a t the O d e s r e p r e s e n t c e l e b r a t i o n s of t h e c o n t i n u i n g e x p e r i e n c e of t h e
b a p t i s m a l life, w h e r e t h e b a p t i z e d C h r i s t i a n a t times e v e n identifies his
o w n e x p e r i e n c e w i t h t h a t of C h r i s t a n d so s p e a k s in h i s n a m e . ^
T h e r e is still as g r e a t a n u n c e r t a i n t y a b o u t t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e a n d
t h e d a t e as t h e r e is a b o u t the m i l i e u o u t of w h i c h t h e O d e s e m e r g e d .
W h i l e m o s t s c h o l a r s n o w prefer S y r i a c , t h e possibility t h a t G r e e k w a s
t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e h a s b y n o m e a n s b e e n r u l e d o u t ( t h e possibility of
a n u n d e r l y i n g H e b r e w o r A r a m a i c is m u c h m o r e r e m o t e ) . O n t h e
m a t t e r o f d a t i n g , o p i n i o n s r a n g e f r o m t h e l a t e first c e n t u r y A . D . to t h e
* By Dr S. P. Brock (University of Oxford).

1. J . C a r m i g n a c , 'Les affinites q u m r a n i e n n e s de la onzieme O d e de S a l o m o n ' , R Q 3
(1961/2), p p . 71-102. A n y such links are denied b y K. Rudolf, ' W a r d e r Verfasser der
O d e n Salomos ein " Q u m r a n - C h r i s t " ' , R Q , 4 (1963/4), pp. 5 2 3 - 5 5 .
2. They should not, h o w e v e r , be described as ' h y m n s of the c a t e c h u m e n s ' , as J . H.
Bernard claimed, TAe 0</ej o/ô/omon [Texts a n d Studies V I I I . 3 (1912)].
788 §338- ôrks of Uncerlain Origin
s e c o n d h a l f of t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y . F o r those w h o o p t for a n e a r l y d a t e t h e
links b e t w e e n t h e O d e s a n d t h e G o s p e l of J o h n a r e o f p a r t i c u l a r
s i g n i f i c a n c e ; t h e fairly s o p h i s t i c a t e d C h r i s t o l o g y of t h e O d e s , h o w e v e r ,
m a k e s s u c h a n e a r l y d a t i n g i m p r o b a b l e , a n d if a n t i - M a r c i o n i t e p o l e m i c
is really p r e s e n t it will be r u l e d out.^ A t h i r d - c e n t u r y d a d n g rests of t h e
s u p p o s i t i o n (by no m e a n s c e r t a i n ) t h a t O d e 3 8 is a n t i - M a n i c h a e a n . *
O n t h e w h o l e a late s e c o n d c e n t u r y d a t e seems t o h a v e m o s t to b e s a i d
in its favour.
A l t h o u g h a S y r i a n or N o r t h M e s o p o t a m i a n p r o v e n a n c e seems m o s t
likely, att<"mpts to p i n t h e O d e s d o w n to a p a r t i c u l a r t o w n ( A n t i o c h ,
Edessa) o r a u t h o r ( V a l e n t i n u s , B a r d a i s a n ) a r e u n c o n v i n c i n g .
T h e O d e s of S o l o m o n c o m e d o w n m o s t n e a r l y c o m p l e t e i n S y r i a c , in
two m a n u s c r i p t s , L o n d o n , B.L. A d d . 1 4 5 3 8 of t h e t e n t h c e n t u r y (first
identified in 1 9 1 2 ) , c o n t a i n i n g O d e s i 7 : 7 b - e n d , a n d M a n c h e s t e r ,
R y l a n d s Syr. 9 of the fifteenth c e n t u r y (first p u b l i s h e d 1909),
containing Odes 3-end.
F i v e O d e s (nos. i, 5, 6, 2 2 a n d 25) a r e also p r e s e r v e d in C o p t i c (first
p u b l i s h e d in 1 8 1 2 ) , w h e r e t h e y h a v e b e e n i n c o r p o r a t e d into the G n o s t i c
w o r k Pistis S o p h i a (in B.L. A d d . 5 1 1 4 ) a n d given a G n o s t i c
interpretation.
O d e 11 is also t r a n s m i t t e d in G r e e k , in P a p y r u s B o d m e r I X , of t h e
t h i r d c e n t u r y ( f e a t u r i n g b e t w e e n t h e A p o c r y p h a l l e t t e r of P a u l to t h e
C o r i n t h i a n s a n d the L e t t e r o f j u d e ) .
T h e specific a t t r i b u t i o n to S o l o m o n is f o u n d in all these witnesses,
a n d L a c t a n t i u s {de Divin. Inst, iv 12) t o o q u o t e s O d e 1 9 : 6 - 7 as b e i n g b y
' S a l o m o n in O d e u n d e v i c e s i m a ' . T h e t w o S y r i a c m a n u s c r i p t s i n fact
transmit the O d e s along with the Psalms of Solomon, giving a
c o n t i n u o u s n u m e r a t i o n ( t h u s P s . Sol. i is n u m b e r e d 4 3 ) . T h e fact t h a t
the Pistis S o p h i a q u o t e s o n e of t h e t w o O d e s w h i c h a r e missing from t h e
S y r i a c m a n u s c r i p t s a s ' O d e 19' suggests t h a t t h e P s a l m s of S o l o m o n
w e r e also t r a n s m i t t e d w i t h t h e O d e s in C o p t i c , b u t in t h e r e v e r s e
s e q u e n c e , w i t h t h e e i g h t e e n P s a l m s of S o l o m o n t h e r e f e a t u r i n g first.
Editions
(a) Syriac
Harris, J . R., and M i n g a n a , A., The Odes and Psalms of Solomon re-edited (1916, 1920), two
volumes.
Charlesworth, J. H . , The Odes of Solomon (1973 ; revised edidon 1977). (With bibliography
to c. 1971.)
3. H . J. W . Drijvers, 'Die O d e n Salomos u n d die Polemik mit den Markioniten im

syrischen Christentum', Orientalia Christiana Analecta 205 (1978), pp. 39-55 (reprinted
in his East of Antioch (1984), ch. V I I ) .
4. H . J . W . Drijvers, 'Odes of Solomon and Psalms of M a n i ' , in Studies in Gnosticism and
Hellenistic Religions presented to G. Quispel (1981), p p . 117-30 (reprinted in his East of Antioch
(1984), ch. X ) .
Appendix yHi)
Lattke, M., Die Oden Salomos in ihrer Bedeutung fiir JVeues Testamrnl uHtt t>n<>iti < )i Im llililu ii«
et Orientalis 25/1, la, 2 (1979-80)). (With com iirdaiirr MI M>I i l
Chariesworth, J. H . , Papyri and Leather Manuscripts uj ihi Odtx ../ S../i«rri.,fi |,,)|,
(Photographic edition of the Syriac, Greek and (lopiii in.iniiHi i i p n
(b) Greek
Testuz, M., Papyrus Bodmer X-XII (1959), pp. 49
(c) Coptic
Schmidt, C. (tr. M a c d c r m o t , V . ) , Pistis Sophia (Nag H a m m a d i Studies I X ; 1978), p p .
114-15, 117, 132-3, 151- 2, 157 8.
Translations
English
Harris-Mingana, op. cit. (with c o m m e n t a r y ) .
Chariesworth, op. cit. (with notes).
French
Labourt, J., and Batiffol, P., Les Odes de Salomon: une oeuvre chretienne des environs de I'an
100-120 (1911) (with c o m m e n t a r y ) .
German
Lattke, op. cit.
Italian
Tondelli, L., Le Odi diSalomone: Canticicristiani degliiniîdelIIsecolo (1914).
Modern Greek
Fanourgakis, V., Hai Odai Solomontos (Analekta V l a t a d o n 29 ; 1979).
Select Bibliography
Segelberg, E., 'Evangehum Veritatis: a confirmadon homily and its relations to t h e O d e s
of Solomon', Orientalia Suecana 8 (1959), pp. 3—42.
Danielou,J., 'Odes d e Salomon', DBS 6 ( i 9 6 0 ) , cols. 6 7 7 - 8 4 .
Emerton, J. A., 'Some problems o f text a n d language in the Odes of Solomon', J T h S t n.s.
18 (1967), pp. 372-406.
Chadwick, H . , 'Some reflections o n the character a n d theology of t h e Odes of Solomon',
in Kyriakon: Festschrift Johannes Quasten I (1970), p p . 266-70.
Chariesworth, J. H . , ' Q u m r a n , J o h n a n d the Odes o f Solomon', i n his John and Qumran
(1972), p p . 107-36.
Idem, ' T h e Odes of Solomon and t h e Gospel ofJ o h n ' , C B Q 3 5 (1973), pp. 2 9 8 - 3 2 2 .
Drijvers, H . J . W., 'Odes of Solomon', in his East of Antioch (1984), c h . V I I - X .
Pierce, M., 'Themes in t h e Odes of Solomon a n d other early Christian writers a n d their
baptismal character', Ephemerides Liturgicae 98 (1984), pp. 35-59.
See also t h e references in notes i and 2 above.
2. The Greek Apocalypse of Baruch (3 Baruch)
T h i s a p o c a l y p s e , k n o w n c o n v e n t i o n a l l y a s 3 B a r u c h to d i s t i n g u i s h i t
from t h e S y r i a c a p o c a l y p s e 2 B a r u c h (see a b o v e , p . 750) a n d t h e B o o k
of B a r u c h (see a b o v e , p . 7 3 4 ) , n a r r a t e s briefly t h e g r i e f o f B a r u c h a t
N e b u c h a d n e z z a r ' s d e s t r u c t i o n o f J e r u s a l e m a n d its T e m p l e a n d t h e n
tells a t l e n g t h h o w a n a n g e l c o m f o r t e d h i m , o n c e he h a d a g r e e d t o e n d
his c o m p l a i n t s , b y l e a d i n g h i m t h r o u g h t h e five h e a v e n s . I n t h e first o f
790 §33^- ôrks oJ Uncerlain Origin
these, h e sees t h e p u n i s h m e n t of t h e e n e m i e s o f G o d w h o h a d b u i l t a
t o w e r in hostility t o h i m . T h e y a p p e a r i n the s t r a n g e f o r m of h y b r i d
a n i m a l s w i t h faces like c o w s ( C h a p t e r 2). I n t h e second h e a v e n , B a r u c h
witnesses the p u n i s h m e n t of those w h o h a d i n s t i g a t e d t h e t o w e r
b u i l d i n g . T h e y are e v i d e n t l y a s e p a r a t e g r o u p a n d also a p p e a r as
h y b r i d a n i m a l s , b u t w i t h d o g - h k e faces ( C h a p t e r 3). I n t h e t h i r d
h e a v e n , B a r u c h witnesses a v a r i e t y o f s t r a n g e sights. H e sees a d r a g o n
or s e r p e n t whose belly is c o m p a r e d or i d e n t i f i e d w i t h H a d e s , a n d a
p h o e n i x w h i c h shelters t h e e a r t h from the s u n ' s rays w i t h i t s w i n g s . T h e
w a y in w h i c h the sun a n d t h e m o o n f u n c t i o n is e x p l a i n e d to h i m
( C h a p t e r s 4 - 9 ) . W h i l e in this h e a v e n , B a r u c h e n q u i r e s a b o u t t h e t r e e
w h i c h caused A d a m to e r r a n d is w a r n e d a t l e n g t h a b o u t t h e evil
p r o p e n s i t i e s of the v i n e , w h i c h causes m e n to sin ( 4 : 8 - 1 7 ) . I n t h e n e x t
h e a v e n ( p r e s u m a b l y the f o u r t h , a l t h o u g h the G r e e k text a t 10:1 r e a d s
' t h i r d ' ) , B a r u c h finds exotic b i r d s e n s c o n c e d n e x t to t h e p o o l w h e r e t h e
souls of t h e r i g h t e o u s a s s e m b l e ; since, a c c o r d i n g to t h e S l a v o n i c (10:5),
these b i r d s ceaselessly s i n g t h e praises of G o d , t h e y a r e p r o b a b l y t o be
identified w i t h the r i g h t e o u s souls t h e m s e l v e s ( C h a p t e r 1 0 ) . I n t h e l o n g
c h m a x ( C h a p t e r s 1 1 - 1 6 ) , B a r u c h w a t c h e s a n g e l s b r i n g i n g to t h e g a t e of
t h e fifth h e a v e n baskets c o n t a i n i n g the offerings of m e n to G o d . T h e
e m p t y b a s k e t s of t h e w i c k e d are c o n t r a s t e d to t h e full ones of the
v i r t u o u s a n d t h e p a r t i a l l y filled o n e s o f the m o r a l l y i n d e t e r m i n a t e .
B a r u c h is t h e n r e t u r n e d t o e a r t h to tell h i s fellow m e n a b o u t h i s vision
a n d to offer praises t o G o d ( C h a p t e r 1 7 ) .
I n c o n t r a s t to o t h e r a p o c a l y p s e s , B a r u c h d o e s n o t h e r e r e a c h G o d ' s
t h r o n e b u t witnesses G o d ' s w o r k o n l y t h r o u g h a v a r i e t y o f a n g e l s . T h e
visions a r e p r e s e n t e d as c o n s o l a t i o n for t h e loss o f t h e T e m p l e . B a r u c h is
m a d e to c o n t e m p l a t e G o d ' s beneficent a n d j u s t r u l e a n d to r e a l i z e ,
i m p l i c i t l y , t h a t J e r u s a l e m w a s d e s t r o y e d b e c a u s e o f the p e o p l e ' s sins,
b u t t h a t c o n s i d e r a t i o n of t h e rest of c r e a t i o n s h o u l d t e a c h t h a t
J e r u s a l e m ' s d e s t r u c t i o n is not t o t a l l y d i s a s t r o u s . T h e visions s h o w h o w
p u n i s h m e n t b y G o d is a l w a y s a p p r o p r i a t e t o t h e sin. P u n i s h m e n t
a p p e a r s t o be i m m e d i a t e ; o n l y at 1:7 d o e s B a r u c h refer t o a f u t u r e d a y
of j u d g e m e n t . T h e c a t e g o r i e s o f sinners i n the different h e a v e n s m a y be
specific; t h e b u i l d e r s of t h e t o w e r m a y be G r e e k sophists ( P i c a r d ) o r the
R o m a n c o n q u e r o r s of J e r u s a l e m ( N i c k l e s b u r g ) , b u t t h i s c a n n o t be
certain.
T h e w o r k is a C h r i s t i a n c o m p o s i t i o n i n its p r e s e n t form. A n o b v i o u s
C h r i s t i a n passage c a n b e f o u n d in the G r e e k version a t 4 : 1 5 w h e r e ,
c o n t r a r y to t h e g e n e r a l c o n d e m n a t i o n o f the vine, its fruit is s a i d to
become the blood of God ; but there may be further Christian rewriting
in this p a s s a g e (4:8—17) a n d t h r o u g h o u t C h a p t e r s 1 1 - 1 6 ( H u g h e s ) , as
in t h e p a r a p h r a s e o f M t . 2 5 : 2 3 a t 1 5 : 4 in t h e G r e e k v e r s i o n (cf H . F . D .
S p a r k s , The Apocryphal Old Testament (1984), p p . 899-900 for f u r t h e r
Appendix 7<)i
parallels in t h i s s e c t i o n w i t h M t . 24—25). The SIMH l u i r ut t h r

c o m p o s i t i o n s h o u l d t h e r e f o r e b e a c c e p t e d as J r w i s l i b n i 11 i n n n p o H K i b l r
to s a y h o w m u c h of t h e d e t a i l h a s b e e n a l t r r r d .
It is unlikely t h a t a J e w i s h a p o c a l y p s e w o t d d h a v r b r r n a< i r p t r d i n t o
C h r i s t i a n circles after t h e .second c r n l i i r y A . D . , but n o specific
i n d i c a t i o n of t h e d a t e of 3 B a r u c h c a n h r l()und e x c e p t for its g e n e r a l
similarity to 2 B a r u c h a n d 4 E z r a a n d to e l e m e n t s i n 2 E n o c h a n d t h e
T e s t a m e n t of A b r a h a m . I t s r e l a t i o n to t h e s e a n d t o the o t h e r e x t a n t
writings a b o u t B a r u c h c a n n o t b e d e t e r m i n e d . T h e r e are s o m e parallels
w i t h the S y r i a c a p o c a l y p s e o f B a r u c h a n d the P a r a l e i p o m e n a of
J e r e m i a h , b u t d e p e n d e n c e in e i t h e r d i r e c t i o n c a n n o t be d e m o n s t r a t e d
in a n y p a s s a g e a p a r t from the d e s c r i p t i o n of B a r u c h in v e r s e 2 of t h e
P r o l o g u e in t h e G r e e k text of 3 B a r u c h . T h i s d e s c r i p t i o n , w h i c h a p p e a r s
to refer d i r e c t l y to t h e P a r a l e i p o m e n a , is p r o b a b l y a late i n t e r p o l a t i o n
( J a m e s ) ; it is n o t f o u n d i n the S l a v o n i c t e x t . All the o t h e r p a r a l l e l s m a y
be d u e to use o f c o m m o n t r a d i t i o n s b y t h e a u t h o r s o f the v a r i o u s w o r k s
a b o u t B a r u c h ( S p a r k s ) . T h i s is p a r t i c u l a r l y likely b e c a u s e t h e i n t e r e s t s
of t h e a u t h o r o f this a p o c a l y p s e seem t o b e r a t h e r different from t h o s e of
the w r i t e r of 2 B a r u c h o r the P a r a l e i p o m e n a ( G a y l o r d ) . T h e w o r k is
unlikely to d a t e t o m u c h before the first c e n t u r y A . D . since it
p r e s u p p o s e s t h e a p o c a l y p s e g e n r e b u t , a l t h o u g h t h e o p e n i n g t h e m e of
the d e s t r u c d o n of t h e first T e m p l e w o u l d h a v e special r e l e v a n c e after
A . D . 70, t h e s a m e m o t i f m a y also h a v e b e e n u s e d before t h a t d a t e .
3 B a r u c h s u r v i v e s in G r e e k a n d a S l a v o n i c version o f t h e G r e e k .
Nothing requires a Semitic original b u t t h a t w o u l d be q u i t e possible.
A t t r i b u t i o n to t h e E g y p t i a n d i a s p o r a on t h e g r o u n d s of t h e m e n t i o n of
the p h o e n i x a n d aspects o f E g y p d a n m y t h o l o g y ( P i c a r d , N i c k e l s b u r g ,
a n d others) is h y p o t h e d c a l . C o m p o s i d o n in S y r i a h a s b e e n s u g g e s t e d
( R o s t ) , o n no s t r o n g g r o u n d s . T h e fact t h a t t h e w o r k suggests t h a t t h e
d e s t r u c t i o n of J e r u s a l e m is n o t as d i s a s t r o u s as m i g h t be t h o u g h t m a y
m a k e a n origin in P a l e s t i n e less l i k e l y ; a l t e r n a t i v e l y , t h e t h e o l o g y
p r o p o u n d e d m i g h t seem all the m o r e r e l e v a n t in t h a t c o u n t r y ,
especially if t h e b o o k was c o m p o s e d after A . D . 70.
T h e r e l a d o n b e t w e e n the G r e e k a n d t h e S l a v o n i c v e r s i o n s of 3
B a r u c h is not c l e a r . T h e differences a r e n o t c r u c i a l t o t h e m e a n i n g of
the a p o c a l y p s e . T h e G r e e k t e x t is l o n g e r t h a n t h e S l a v o n i c , b u t it t o o
a p p e a r s t o h a v e b e e n a b r i d g e d to s o m e e x t e n t , a n d t h e S l a v o n i c b o t h
c o n t a i n s some possibly g e n u i n e m a t e r i a l w h i c h is a b s e n t i n t h e G r e e k
a n d o m i t s s o m e p a t e n t l a t e C h r i s t i a n i n t e r p o l a t i o n s w h i c h a r e f o u n d in
the G r e e k . C f H . G a y l o r d in C h a r i e s w o r t h , O T P I, p p . 6 5 5 - 7 .
T h e G r e e k text is b a s e d o n t h e fifteenth or s i x t e e n t h c e n t u r y
m a n u s c r i p t B M M S A d d . 10073 a n d t h e e a r l y fifteenth century
m a n u s c r i p t 46 of t h e M o n a s t e r y of t h e H a g i a , A n d r o s . B o t h p r o b a b l y
792 §33^- Works oJlJncertain Origin
d e r i v e from t h e s a m e original, cf. J . C . P i c a r d , Apocalypsis Baruchi Graece

(1967), p . 69. T h e S l a v o n i c text is f o u n d i n at least twelve m a n u s c r i p t s
w h i c h c a n be d i v i d e d into t w o m a i n families. T h e earliest a n d often t h e
best of these m a n u s c r i p t s is a t h i r t e e n t h c e n t u r y m a n u s c r i p t from S i n a i
w h i c h h a s b e e n split i n t o f o u r p a r t s o f w h i c h t h r e e a r e n o w in
L e i u n g r a d , cf B . M . Z a g r e b i n , in Iz istorii rukopisnych i staropechatnych
sohrami oldela rukopisei i redkich knig GPB ( 1 9 7 9 ) , p p . 6 1 - 8 0 . It c a n b e
s u p p l e m e n t e d b y t w o l a t e r m a n u s c r i p t s o f the s a m e family a n d b y a
larger l u i m b e r of m a n u s c r i p t s of t h e o t h e r family, c f E . T u r d e a n u ,
' I / A p o c a l y p s e d e B a r u c h e n s l a v e ' . R e v u e des e t u d e s slaves 48 (1969),
pp. 23 48 ; idem, Les apocryphes slaves et roumaines de I'Ancien Testament
( 1 9 8 1 ) , p p . 3 7 2 - 8 5 ; H . E. G a y l o r d i n C h a r l e s w o r t h , O T P I , p p . 654—5,
661 ; idem. The Slavonic Version of 3 Baruch ( f o r t h c o m i n g ) .
I t is possible t h a t O r i g e n , De principiis ii 3, 6 ( G C S O r i g e n V , p p .
122-3! C r o u z e l a n d S i m o n e t t i , S C 2 5 2 , p. 268) refers t o 3 B a r u c h as
evidence for t h e existence of seven w o r l d s or h e a v e n s . If so, O r i g e n ' s
text m u s t h a v e b e e n l o n g e r t h a n the s u r v i v i n g v e r s i o n , w h i c h m e n t i o n s
only five. A l t e r n a t i v e l y , O r i g e n refers to a n o t h e r w o r k a l t o g e t h e r w h i c h
is n o w lost since i t seems i m p r o b a b l e t h a t t h e p r e s e n t w o r k e v e r
described m o r e t h a n five h e a v e n s ( P i c a r d ) .
T h e S t i c h o m e t r y of N i c e p h o r u s a n d t h e Synopsis of P s . - A t h a n a s i u s
m e n t i o n a w o r k entitled ' B a r u c h ' , b u t this m a y refer t o 2 B a r u c h .
A L a t i n version o f 3 B a r u c h m a y h a v e b e e n e x t a n t in the s e v e n t h
c e n t u r y , b u t it does n o t s u r v i v e , cf M . R . J a m e s , J T h S t 1 6 ( 1 9 1 5 ) , p.
413-
Editions
Greek text:
J a m e s , M. R., ' T h e Apocalypse of Baruch', in J . A. Robinson, ed., Apocrypha Anecdota II
(1889), pp. 83-94.
Picard, J . - C , Apocalypsis Baruchi Graece (1967).
Slavonic text:
Novakovic, S., 'Otkrivene Varuhovo', Starine 18 (1886), pp. 203-9.
Tichonravov, N., 'Otkrovenie V a r u k a ' , Sbornik o t d . russk. jas. i slov. 58 (1894), pp.
48-54.
Sokolov, M . I., 'Apokrificheskoe Otkrovenie V a r u k h a ' , Drevnosti i t r u d y Slavyanskoi
Komisii Imperatorskogo Moskovskogo arkheologicheskogo obshchestva 4 (1907),
pp. 201-58.
Ivanov, I., Bogomilski knigi i legendi (1925), pp. 193-200.
Hercigonia, E., ' " V i d e n y e V a r u h o v o " u Petrisovu Zborniky 12 1468 Godine', Zbornik
za filologiyu i lingvistiku n.s. 7 (1964), p p . 63-93.
Gaylord, H . E., The Slavonic Version oJ2 Baruch (forthcoming).
Translations and Commentaries

English:
Morfill, W. R., in J . A. Robinson, ed., Apocrypha Anecdota II (1889), pp. 95-102 (based on
Slavonic ms. N ) .
Appendix jty\
Hughes, H. M . , ' T h e Greek Apocalypse of Baruch', in Gharlrn, Al** > I II, |>p ', i ; 11 >tt\
eclectic text).
Gaylord, H . E., '3 Baruch', in Chariesworth, OF'I' I, d*, j /«( prtulU I ii.iinl.iiiciini d
Slavonic and Greek).
Sparks, H. F . D., The Apocryphal Old Testament (ii(H.j), pp H(); ,1 leviM-d version ol
Hughes's transladon).
German:
Bonwetsch, N., ' D a s slavisch erhallenr B a r u c h h i u h ' , NCKJW (1896), p p . 91-101 (based
on Slavonic ms. N).
Ryssel, V., i n Kautzsch, A P A T H , pp. 448-57.
Riessler, P., Altjudisches Schrifttum (1928), pp. 4 0 - 5 4 , i269fr.
Hage, W., Die griechische Baruch-Apokalypse ( J S H R Z V.i) (1974), pp. 15-44 (based on
Slavonic ms. 5).
Hebrew:
Artom, E. S., in A. K a h a n a , ed., CJIS-'nn DnBOH I (1936), p p . 4 0 8 - 2 5 .
Artom, E. S., D-llSTin DnDDH (1967).
Concordance
Denis, A.-M., with Y. Janssens, Concordance de I'Apocalypse grecque de Baruch (1970).
Bibliography
J a m e s , M. R . , i n j . A. Robinson, ed., Apocrypha Anecdota II (1889), p p . h-lxxi.
Ginsberg, L . , 'Greek Apocalypse o f B a r u c h ' , J E II (1902), p p . 5 4 9 - 5 1 .
Liidtke, W., 'Beitrage zu slavischen A p o k r y p h e n : 2. Apokalypse des Baruch', ZAW 31
(1911), pp. 219-22.
J a m e s , M. R., 'Notes on Apocrypha v i : T r a c e s of the Greek Apocalypse of Baruch in
other w r i d n g s ' , J T h S t 16 (1915), p p . 4 1 0 - 1 3 .
Turdeanu, E., 'Apocryphes bogomiles e t apocryphes pseudo-bogomiles', R H R 6 9 (1950),
pp. 177-81.
T u r d e a n u , E., 'Les apocryphes slaves et r o u m a i n s : leur a p p o r t a la connaissance des
apocryphes grecs', Studi bizantini e neoellenici 8 (1953), pp. 5 0 - 2 .
Goodenough, E. R., Jewish Symbols in the Greco-Roman Period V I (1956), p. 1 3 1 ; V I I I
(1958), p p . 4 2 , 69 ff.
Turdeanu, E., 'L'Apocalypse de Baruch en slave'. R e v u e des etudes slaves 48 (1969), p p .
23-48.
Picard, J . - C , 'Observations sur I'Apocalypse grecque de Baruch I : C a d r e historique fictif
et efficacite symbolique', Semidca 20 (1970), p p . 77-103.
Denis, I P G A T , p p . 79-84.
Guggenheim, J. Y., 'Baruch, Greek Apocalypse of, E n c . J u d . IV (1971), cols. 273-4.
Rost, L., Einleitung in die alttestamentlichen Apokryphen und Pseudepigraphen (1971), p p . 86-8.
Jacobson, H . , 'A note on the Greek Apocalypse of Baruch', J S J 7 (1976), p p . 201-3.
Fischer, U., Eschatologie und Jenseitserwartung im hellenistischen Diasporajudentum (1978), p p .
71-84.
Nickelsburg, J L B B M , pp. 299-303.
Collins, BAAJ, pp. 232-6.
3. Apocryphon of Ezekiel
T h e B y z a n t i n e a u t h o r , G e o r g e N i c e p h o r u s , i n c l u d e d in his list of t h e
a p o c r y p h a of t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t a wôrk a t t r i b u t e d t o Ezekiel, a n d t h e
s a m e b o o k is m e n t i o n e d in t h e synopsis of P s e u d o - A t h a n a s i u s . I t is
794 §33^- iôrks oJ Uncertain Origin
likely t h a t a t least s o m e of t h e m a t e r i a l a t t r i b u t e d to Ezekiel i n t h e e a r l y

C h r i s t i a n w r i t i n g s b e l o n g e d to t h i s b o o k .
A long f r a g m e n t o f a p a r a b l e q u o t e d b y E p i p h a n i u s , Adv. Haer. 64,
70, 6 - 1 7 (ed. HoU a n d D u m m e r , G C S (^1980), p p . 5 1 5 - 1 7 ) , is
exphcitly a t t r i b u t e d b y h i m to a n a p o c r y p h o n w h i c h p a s s e d u n d e r t h e
n a m e of Ezekiel. T h i s p a r a b l e c o n c e r n e d t h e story of t h e b l i n d m a n a n d
the h i m e m a n w h o c o m b i n e d to r o b t h e o r c h a r d of a k i n g . T h e t a l e is a
c o m m o n o n e a n d it is possible t o find parallels i n P e r s i a n a n d I n d i a n
.sources' as well a s in t h e G r e e k a n t h o l o g y (cf. Anth. Pal. ix 1 1 - 1 3 ) . M o r e
significantly, t h e s a m e n a r r a t i v e is f o u n d i n r a b b i n i c texts ( b S a n h . 91
a - b ; M e k h . S h i r a t a , 2 ; L e v . R. 4:5) i n a s o m e w h a t g a r b l e d form w h i c h
m a y suggest d e p e n d e n c e u p o n t h e o r i g i n a l text o f the a p o c r y p h o n c i t e d
by E p i p h a n i u s . ^ A c c o r d i n g to h i m , t h e p a r a b l e w a s i n t e n d e d to
d e m o n s t r a t e t h e i n t e r d e p e n d e n c e o f the b o d y a n d the soul w h e n
j u d g e m e n t after d e a t h w a s at issue. I t is possible t h a t he c o n t i n u e s to
p a r a p h r a s e the s a m e text a t Pan. Haer. 64 ( e d . H o U a n d D u m m e r , G C S
Epiphanius II (^980), pp. 5 1 5 , 517)•
T h e o t h e r f r a g m e n t s a t t r i b u t e d t o Ezekiel a r e m u c h s h o r t e r . A
p a s s a g e c o n c e r n i n g r e p e n t a n c e i n t h e style of biblical p r o p h e c y , q u o t e d
by C l e m e n t of R o m e , Ep. i ad Cor. 8 3 , is also g i v e n in p a r t b y C l e m e n t
of A l e x a n d r i a , Paedagogus i 10, 9 1 , 2 = G C S , C l e m e n t I, p . 1 4 3 , fines
2 0 - 1 , w h e r e i t is specifically a t t r i b u t e d to Ezekiel. C l e m e n t of
A l e x a n d r i a , Quis Dives Salv. 39, 2 = G C S , C l e m e n t I I I , p . 185, q u o t e s
the s a m e p a s s a g e , b u t w i t h o u t r e f e r e n c e t o Ezekiel. A s m a l l p r o p h e t i c
f r a g m e n t a b o u t the i m p o s i t i o n of j u d g e m e n t o n e a c h i n d i v i d u a l is
found in C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , Quis Dives Salv. 40, 2 = G C S , C l e m e n t
I I I , p . 186, P G ix, 645, a n d is assigned t o Ezekiel b y E v a g r i u s , w h o
r e p r o d u c e s it in t h e L a t i n t r a n s l a t i o n of A t h a n a s i u s , Vita Antonii i8 ( P G
X X V I , 869). T h e s e n t e n c e , ' a n d t h e heifer shall b e a r a n d t h e y shall
say, " S h e h a s n o t b o r n e ' " , is f r e q u e n t l y q u o t e d i n e a r l y C h r i s d a n texts
as a witness to the v i r g i n b i r t h of J e s u s , e.g. C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a ,
Strom, vii 1 6 ; Acta Petri 2 9 ; E p i p h a n i u s , Pan. Haer. 30, 30, i ( G C S 25
(iQi^S)) P- 374)- It is q u o t e d b y t h e m a l w a y s a s a p r o p h e c y , a n d is
assigned b y T e r t u l h a n , De Carne Christi 23 (PL I I , 790 C ) , to E z e k i e l .
Finally, C h e s t e r B e a t t y P a p y r u s 1 8 5 , o f the f o u r t h c e n t u r y A . D . ,
c o n t a i n s t h r e e f r a g m e n t s o f a p r o p h e t i c t e x t similar t o Ezekiel 3 4 . T h i s
text is n o t p a r a l l e l e d in t h e M T or L X X , b u t o n e p a s s a g e is p r o b a b l y
q u o t e d b y C l e m e n t o f A l e x a n d r i a , Paedagogus i 9, 84, 2-4 ( = G C S 12
(1936), p . 139) a s d e r i v i n g from E z e k i e l .
It is possible b u t n o t at all c e r t a i n t h a t a l l these passages stem f r o m a
5. Cf. Denis, I P G A T , p. 188.

6. M . R. J a m e s , ' T h e Apocryphal Ezekiel', J T h S t 15 (1914), pp. 238-9.
Appendix /(jr,
single book.^ T h e s e n t e n c e r e l a t i n g t o the heilrr has piohably brrn
e x c e r p t e d from a n a r r a t i v e , possibly a parahir radin ihiiii .1 pn»phr( y,
a n d it m a y t h e r e f o r e b e l o n g with (hr apotiyphon <|iioJr(i by
E p i p h a n i u s . T h e o t h e r sections are simihir to thr prophrtit p.issages of
the c a n o n i c a l b o o k of Ezekiel and may havr brrn c o m p o s e d a s
a d d i t i o n s t o t h a t book.^
T h e J e w i s h o r i g i n o f the story o f the long p a r a b l e a b o u t t h e l a m e m a n
a n d t h e b l i n d m a n is very p r o b a b l e , g i v e n the r a b b i n i c p a r a l l e l s . I t is
less c l e a r w h e t h e r t h e text as it n o w s t a n d s in E p i p h a n i u s is a J e w i s h
work. T h e r e is no reason to suppose that the l a n g u a g e of t h e
a p o c r y p h o n h a s b e e n p r e s e r v e d v e r b a t i m . I t is i m p o s s i b l e t o tell, e i t h e r ,
w h e t h e r i t w a s originally G r e e k o r S e m i t i c o r w h e t h e r a p p a r e n t l y
Christian elements of the p h r a s e o l o g y are d u e t o E p i p h a n i u s o r to h i s
source.^ T h e o t h e r f r a g m e n t s c o u l d a l s o b e e i t h e r J e w i s h o r C h r i s t i a n ,
t h o u g h r e p e n t a n c e a n d j u d g e m e n t w o u l d b e n a t u r a l t o p i c s for a J e w i s h
a p o c r y p h o n . ' " T h e r e is n o i n d i c a t i o n o f t h e d a t e of a n y of t h e p a s s a g e s ,
e x c e p t t h a t t h e y m u s t h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n before t h e i r first c i t a t i o n , i . e .
the f o u r t h c e n t u r y A . D . in t h e c a s e o f t h e p a r a b l e , " a n d t h e s e c o n d o r
t h i r d c e n t u r y A . D . f o r t h e o t h e r texts. I t has b e e n a r g u e d t h a t t h e
reference i n J o s e p h u s , Ant. x 5 , i ( 7 9 ) , t o two b o o k s of t h e p r o p h e t
Ezekiel d e m o n s t r a t e s t h e e x i s t e n c e o f a n a p o c r y p h o n b y t h e m i d - f i r s t
c e n t u r y A . D . , ' ' ^ b u t i t is likely t h a t J o s e p h u s o n l y refers h e r e t o t h e
c a n o n i c a l b o o k . ' ^ I t is also n o t p o s s i b l e to p o s t u l a t e a terminus post quem
since the t e r m 'paganus' u s e d f r e q u e n t l y i n t h e p a r a b l e , a n d t a k e n b y
s o m e to i n d i c a t e a d a t e in t h e R o m a n p e r i o d , m a y h a v e b e e n
i n t r o d u c e d by E p i p h a n i u s . ' ^
7. I n favour of this, cf K . Holl, 'Das A p o k r y p h o n Ezekiel', in idem, Gesammelte Aufsdtze

zur Kirchengeschichte I I (1928), pp. 33-43 ; Denis, I P G A T , pp. 187-91.
8. Cf. M. R . J a m e s , art. cit., p . 240, for b o t h these arguments. Only the version i n
Epiphanius h a s the verb in the future.
9. Cf. Holl, op. cit., p. 39, for possible Christian phrases. H o l l asserts t h a t they are d u e
to Epiphanius himself, which is possible b u t not necessary.
10. Holl, op. cit., p . 39, argues t h a t a C h r i s t i a n would not have written a n a p o c r y p h o n
to an Old T e s t a m e n t book, but this asserdon begs t h e question. M . R. J a m e s , The Lost
Apocrypha of the Old Testament (1920), p. 6 7 , suggests t h a t the use of t h e heifer quotation t o
prove the virgin birth indicates a Christian origin, but this Christian use does not preclude
Jewish composition, which would also be possible, cf Denis, I P G A T , p . 189.
11. Note t h a t the rabbinic texts cited above as a p p a r e n t l y dependent o n E p i p h a n i u s '
apocryphon m a y all have been compiled after that d a t e , a n d that t h e attribution of t h e
stories to earlier, i.e. second century A.D., rabbis, does not prove t h e earlier existence of
the apocryphon. If Origen, Comm. ser. 28 ( G C S X X X V I I I (1933), p. 5 0 , lines 2 4 - 5 ) ,
refers t o this work of Ezekiel, that would push t h e date back i n t o the third century A.D.
12. Denis, I P G A T , p. 190.
13. Cf R. Marcus, L o e b ed., ad loc; H . S t . J . T h a c k e r a y , The Septuagint and Jewish
Worship (^1923), p. 37, on t h e practice of dividing biblical works into two parts.
14. For this as a d a d n g criterion, see Denis, I P G A T , p . 190.
79t) § 3 3 ^ . Wotks of { fun turn Omiin
O t h e r texts a s s o c i a t e d w i t h E z e k i e l prol);d>ly liave n o t h i n g t o d o w i t h

the present fragments. The legends about Kzekiel in Pseudo-
Epiphanius, Vitae Prophetarum, may have derived from the lost
apocryphon since material from the Martyrdom of Isaiah and
Paralipomena Jeremiae were used there in this way, but this is
u n c e r t a i n , cf M. R. James, The Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament
(1920), p p . 68—70. T h e r e is n o r e a s o n to c o n n e c t t h e a n o n y m o u s s t o r y
a b o u t a precious stone, given in Georgius C e d r e n u s (PL C X X I , 225
C - 2 2 6 B ) , w i t h t h e E z e k i e l a p o c r y p h o n , cf D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 1 8 8 ,
3 0 2 - 3 , co«/ra M . R . J a m e s , J T h S t 15 ( i 9 i 4 ) , p p . 2 4 1 - 2 .
Editions
Holl, K., ' D a s Apokryphon Ezechiel', in Aus Schrift und Gesch. Theol. Abhandlungen A.
Schlatter dargebr. (1922), pp. 85-98 = idem, Gesammelte Aufsdtze zur Kirchengeschichte I I ,
Der Osten (1928), pp. 33-43 (without the Chester Beatty Papyrus 185 text).
Papyrus text in C. Bonner, The Homily on the passion by Melito, Bishop of Sardis, with some
Fragments of the Apocryphal Ezekiel (1940), p p . 183-5.
Full text in Denis, F P G , p p . 121-8.
Translations
English:
James, M. R . , The Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament (1920), p p . 64-8.
Mueller, J. R . , and S. E. Robinson in Charlesworth, O T P II (forthcoming).
German:
Riessler, P., Altjiid. Schrift. (1928), p p . 334-6, 1288-9.
Eckart, K. G*., Das Apokryphon Ezechiel ( J S H R Z V , 1974), pp. 45-55-
Bibliography
Resch, A., Agrapha Aussercanonische Schriftfragmente ... (^^1906), pp. 305, 322 ff.,
381-4.
James, M . R., ' T h e Apocryphal Ezekiel', J T h S t 15 (1914), pp. 236-43.
James, M . R., The Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament (1920), p p . 64-70.
Kutsch, E., 'Ezechiel, Apokryphon', in R G G II (^1958), col. 844.
Stone, M . E., E J VI (1971), col. 1099.
Denis, I P G A T , p p 187-91.
Guillamont, A . , ' U n e Citation de I'apocryphe d'Ezechiel dans I'exegese au sujet d e I'ame
(Nag H a m m a d i I I , 6)', Essays on the Nag Hammadi Texts in Honour of Pahor Labib, e d .
M. Krause (1975), p p 25-39.
Scopello, M., 'Les Testimonia dans le traitc de I'exegese de I'ame [Nag Hammadi I I , 6 ) ' ,
R H R 191 (1977), p p 159-71.
Stroker, W . D . , 'The Source of an A g r a p h o n in t h e M a n i c h a e a n Psalm-Book', J T h S t 28
(i977)>PP- 114-18-
4.. Lost Pseudepigrapha
I n a d d i t i o n t o t h e e x t a n t p r o p h e t i c p s e u d e p i g r a p h a (cf § 3 2 . V ) , m a n y
o t h e r s i m i l a r w o r k s c i r c u l a t e d in t h e a n c i e n t C h u r c h , as is k n o w n p a r t l y
from the canon lists, p a r t l y from the incidental quotadons of the
C h u r c h F a t h e r s . I n m o s t cases, it c a n n o l o n g e r b e d e t e r m i n e d w i t h a n y
Appendix ;<)7
c e r t a i n t y w h e t h e r t h e y w e r e o f j e w i s h or ( I h i i s i i . i n <iiu.'iii Snu < ,

h o w e v e r , in t h e e a r h e s t p e r i o d of C h r i s i i a n i i v \\\\\ IM.IIM h nl h i c r . i t v
p r o d u c t i o n chiefly flourished a m o n g s t t h e h r i i M K . i l ^ n n i | ) s . m d w . i s
only l a t e r a p p r o p r i a t e d by t h e m a i n ( I h i m b M K I C S , tliosc O l d
T e s t a m e n t p s e u d e p i g r a p h a w h i c h t h e e a r h r s i C h i i n h l a d i c r s , u p to
a n d i n c l u d i n g O r i g e n , m e n t i o n w i t h especial r e s p e c t , may well h a v e
b e e n i n h e r i t e d from J u d a i s m . It is possibh- t o c o m b i n e this c r i t e r i o n
w i t h a n o t h e r . S e v e r a l c a n o n lists exist i n w h i c h t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t
a p o c r y p h a a r e e n u m e r a t e d v e r y fully. A m o n g s t t b e w r i t i n g s n a m e d
t h e r e , t h o s e w h i c h a r e e x t a n t ( e . g . E n o c h , A s s u m p t i o n of M o s e s , P s a l m s
of S o l o m o n ) a r e u n q u e s t i o n a b l y o f J e w i s h o r i g i n . T h i s justifies t h e
c o n j e c t u r e t h a t the r e m a i n d e r a r e a l s o o f t h e s a m e p r o v e n a n c e . T h e
c a n o n lists in q u e s t i o n a r e as follows.
(1) T h e Stichometry of Nicephorus, i.e. a list of t h e c a n o n i c a l a n d
a p o c r y p h a l w r i t i n g s of t h e O l d a n d N e w T e s t a m e n t s , w i t h a n e s t i m a t e
of t h e n u m b e r of verses in e a c h b o o k , w h i c h is a p p e n d e d to t h e
Chronographia compendiaria of N i c e p h o r u s o f C o n s t a n t i n o p l e ( a b o u t 800
A . D . ) b u t is c e r t a i n l y c o n s i d e r a b l y o l d e r . P r i n t e d in a n a p p e n d i x to G .
D i n d o r f s e d i t i o n o f Georgius Syncellus et Nicephorus Constantinopolitanus
[Corp. Scrip. Hist. Byz-] (1829) ; M i g n e , P G 100, col. 1 0 6 0 ; T h . Z a h n ,
Geschichte des N.T. Kanons I I , i (1890), p p . 2 9 7 - 3 0 1 ; D e n i s , I P G A T .
The list of Old Testament Apocrypha runs as follows:
a' *Evd}x arlx<JOv, Sco' (4800). j3' T[aTpi(xpxo.i ari^cov, ep' (5100). y
npoaevxrj '/coai)*^ arixojv, ap ( i i o o ) . 8' AiadrJKr] McoxJaeuis arixav, ap'
( l i o o ) . e' AvdXrjiljis Mwiiaeojs arixiov, av (1400). s A^padp, arix^JV r
(300). ^' *E\dh {sic) Kal Muihdh arixtov v (400). rj' *HXia 7Tpo<f)'^rov orixojv
Tis' ( 3 1 6 ) . 6' 2Jo(f)Oviov •npo(l>riTov arixoiv x (600). L Zaxaplov rrarpos
'lojdvvov arixcov (f>' (500). la' Bapovx, 'ApcôKOvp, '/eê/ci-Â K a l AavLrjX
ipevhenly pa(f>a.
(2) T h e so-called Synopsis Pseudo-Athanasii e x c l u s i v e l y r e p r o d u c e s , in
the p o r t i o n c o n c e r n i n g t h e a p o c r y p h a , t h e S t i c h o m e t r y o f N i c e p h o r u s ,
b u t w i t h o u t a n y e s t i m a t e of t h e n u m b e r of verses. C f M i g n e , P G 28,
col. 4 3 2 B ; J . A. R o b i n s o n , ' C o l l a t i o n of t h e P s e u d o - A t h a n a s i a n
S y n o p s i s ' , Texts and Studies I I I , 3 ( 1 8 9 5 ) , p p . 1 0 5 - 2 0 .
(3) R e l a t e d to t h i s is a n a n o n y m o u s m e d i e v a l c a n o n list, s o m e t i m e s
called t h e S i x t y Books. Cf. T h . Z a h n , Geschichte des N.T. Kanons I I , i
(1890), p p . 2 9 0 - 2 ; E . P r e u s c h e n , Analecta, p p . 1 5 8 - 6 0 ; D e n i s , I P G A T ,
p p . xi-xv. T h e c o m p l e t e list o f the O l d T e s t a m e n t A p o c r y p h a r u n s as
follows: a ' A8dp j8' 'Ev^x y Adpex S' Harpidpxoi e ^lojorfcf) irpooevxri s
'EXSdp. K a l Ma>8dp, {al. 'EX8d8 Kal McoBdS) C Aiady^Kr) Moiaecos f 'H
dvdXr]il/ig Mcoaecos 6' WaXpLol SaXopoivros i' 'HXiov drroKaXvipis la' 'Haaiov
opaais tj8' Uo<f>ovlov dvoKdXvipis ly' Zaxaplov drroKaXvipis iB' "Eo8pa
dnoKaXvipis.
T h e m a i n b o d y o f this list is i d e n t i c a l w i t h t h a t of t h e S t i c h o m e t r y of
7<)H §336- iy(>rk\ oJ I hirer lain Origin
N i c e p h o r u s . ' ^ T h e first ten i t e m s a r e r e p e a l e d in t h e i r e n t i r e t y , w i t h t h e

single e x c e p t i o n o f n o . 6, A b r a h a m . M o r e o v e r , these t e n n u m b e r s a r e
all p r o b a b l y p r o p h e t i c p s e u d e p i g r a p h a , i.e. w r i t i n g s c l a i m i n g e i t h e r t o
h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n by t h e r e l e v a n t m e n of G o d t h e m s e l v e s , o r t o c o n t a i n
i c v c h i t i o n s a l l e g e d to d e r i v e from t h e m ; a n d it is p r e s u m a b l y t o t h i s
< ir( u i n s t a n c e t h a t they a r e i n d e b t e d for their relatively w i d e c i r c u l a t i o n
in t h e (Church. T h e last o f these identifies itself b y i t s d d e Zaxapiov
TTfiTpov 'liodi'vov lis a C h r i s t i a n a p o c r y p h o n . ' ^ Six o f t h e o t h e r s ( E n o c h ,
the Tesiainents of the Patriarchs, the T e s t a m e n t a n d Assumption o f
Mo.ses, the A p o c a l y p s e of M o s e s , a n d E l d a d a n d M o d a d ) h a v e a l r e a d y
b e e n di.s(u.s.sed ( c f p p . 250-68, 767-81, 278-88, 757-60, 781). T h e
r e m a i i d n g three (Pray<'r o f Joseph, E l i j a h , a n d Z e p h a n i a h ) a r e a l l
q u o t e d wilh respecl, e i t h e r b y O r i g e n o r by still o l d e r C h u r c h F a t h e r s ,
a n d m a y t h e r e f o r e w i t h s o m e d e g r e e of. p r o b a b i l i t y b e r e g a r d e d a s
J e w i s h p r o d u c t s , a n d d e s e r v e lo b e m o r e fully c o n s i d e r e d h e r e .
( I ) The Prayer of Joseph

T h e flpoaevxr) Vcoa^^ consists o f 1,100 verses a c c o r d i n g t o
N i c e p h o r u s . I t is well k n o w n , p a r t i c u l a r l y t h r o u g h several q u o t a t i o n s i n
O r i g e n , w h o calls it ' a w r i t i n g n o t to b e d e s p i s e d ' {OVK €VKara<j}p6vrov
ypa(f)'jv), a n d states specifically t h a t it w a s in use a m o n g the J e w s {nap'
'E^paioLs). I n t h e passages c i t e d , J a c o b a p p e a r s a s s p e a k e r t h r o u g h o u t ,
d e s c r i b i n g h i m s e l f as t h e firstborn of all the l i v i n g , t h a t is to say, a s t h e
c h i e f c a p t a i n of t h e a n g e l s . W h e n he c o m e s o u t o f M e s o p o t a m i a , U r i e l
e n c o u n t e r s h i m , w r e s t l e s w i t h h i m a n d c l a i m s t h a t he is the first a m o n g
t h e a n g e l s . J a c o b h o w e v e r r e b u k e s h i m a n d tells h i m , U r i e l , that h e is
e i g h t h in r a n k after h i m . I n a n o t h e r p a s s a g e , J a c o b says t h a t h e h a s
r e a d t h e destinies of m e n r e c o r d e d in h e a v e n l y t a b l e s .
O r i g e n , In loannem / / x x x i 25 (189-90), e d . E . P r e u s c h e n , G C S 1 0 ,
p p . 88—9 ( D e n i s , F P G , p . 6 1 ) : ti rts- rtpoaieTai Kal TUJV Trap' 'E^paiois
<f>€pop€voJV aTroKpvôjv T-qv i7rLypa(j>op€VTjv Tcuarj(f> irpoaevx^v, dvriKpvs
TOVTO TO 86ypa Kal aa<f>a)s €lpr]fj,€vov (Keidev XiîfteTai, d)s dpa ol dpxriQ^v
iâlpcTov T i iax^jKores irapd dvdpcoTTovs, TTOXXU> KpciTTOVs Tvyxdvovres TCOV
XoiTTcov ifjvxcov, ttTTO TOV ctvai dyycXoi irrl TT)V dvOpcoiriv-qv KaTaê^-qKaai
(j>vaiv. (fyrjal yovv 6 ' / a / c c i j S ' D yap XaXcov Trpos vpuds iyd) '/aKCOjS Kal ^lapar/X
dyyeXos deov ei/xi eya> Kat TrveOpia dpxi-Kov, Kat A^padp Kat '/aaa/c
TrpocKTiadTjaav Trpo rravTOS epyov 8e 'laKco^,
iyoj 6 KXTJOCCS VTTO dvdpcoTrcov
' l a K w ^ , TO ovopid pov ^lapa-qX, 6 KXrjdels VTTO 9eov ^lapa-qX, dvrjp opcov
deov, on iyu) TrpcoToyovos TravTOS t,a)0V ^coovp,€VOv vrro deov.' Kat
15. Concerning a Slavonic version, see A . Berendts, Studien iiber âcharias-Apokryphen und
Zacharias-Legenden (1895), p p . 3 AT.; W. Liidtke, 'Beitrage zu slavischen A p o k r y p h e n ' ,
Z A W 31 (lyi i ) , pp. 230-5. O n a kindred Armenian list, see T h . Zahn, Forschungen zur
Geschichte des ?N. T. Kanons, p a r t V (1893), p p . 115-48.
16. T h e r e is no positive evidence that nuTpos 'Iwavvov is a later addidon. See Berendts,
op. cit., p . 10.
Appendix 7<)<)
€Tn<f>€p€i-'*Eyu) S e o r e rjpxofjLrjv OLTTO McaoTroTa/xt'av T ? / \ I'I^MUS, ii^MUv

OvpirfX 6 dyyeXos TOV deov, Kai etnev on Har^fitfv Jni n)%- YIFF H HUI
KaTeaKrjvoiaa, ev dvdpcoTrois, Kal on €KXrjf)j)i' o v i i f t a n 'INHMFI tl,I'JXIINU Kni
ifxaxeaaTO p , o i , Kal indXaie irpos fit, X^ytov nportpy'faur indvu) TOV
d v o / x a r o ? fxov TO 6vop.a avrov Kat rov npo navrtx; nyyf'Xnv. Kal dna avTw
TO 6vop,a avrov Kal noaos eariv ev vlois BEOCR Ovxi ai) OvpirjX oySoos epov,
Kaydi 'loparjX dpxdyyeXos 8vvdp.€ws Kvplov Kal dp;(i;(iAtapxoS' ei/Lti iv vlois
deov; ovxl iyd> 'laparjX 6 ev rrpoacoiTip deov Xeirovpyos rrpcoros, Kal
iTTeKaXeadfjLrjv iv ovoixan dafieorco rov deov fxov;' eiKos ydp rovrwv dXyjOcbg
vno rov 'laKO)^ Xeyopivoiv Kal Sia rovro dvayeypapifxevoyv.
O r i g e n , f r a g m e n t from In Genesim (1:14) iii 9 = E u s e b i u s , Praep. ev.
vi I I , 64 (ed. K . M r a s , p . 356, 2 3 - 4 ; D e n i s , F P G , p . 6 2 ) : Aioirep iv rrj
TTpoaevxfi rov *Ia}arj<f> Svvarai ovro) voeiadai ro Xeyopevov VTTO rov 'IOKCO^-
"Aviyvojv ydp iv rats TTXOÎ TOV ovpavov, oaa avp,îja€Tai vp.iv Kal rois
vlois vp.d)v.' C f also ibid, iii 12 {Philocalia 2 3 , 19, e d . J . R o b i n s o n , p . 2 0 8 ;
P G 1 2 , p . 8 1 B C ) , w h e r e the c o n t e n t s o f t h e d e t a i l e d f r a g m e n t first
q u o t e d a r e given m o r e succinctly.
F o r the h i s t o r y of t h e t r a d i t i o n c o n c e r n i n g the fight b e t w e e n J a c o b a n d
a n a n g e l , see J . Z . S m i t h , op. cit. ( 1 9 7 8 ) , p . 66. Cf. a l s o G. V e r m e s , ' T h e
A r c h a n g e l S a r i e l ' , Christianity, Judaism and Other Greco-Roman Cults I I I
(i975)>PP- 159-66.
Bibliography
Chariesworth, P M R S , pp. 140-2.
Smith, J . Z . , 'The Prayer of Joseph', Religions in Antiquity: Essays in Memory of E. R.
Goodenough, ed. J . Neusner (1968), pp. 253-94. Reprinted with a n afterword in
Smith, Map is not Territory: Studies in the History of Religions (1978), pp. 24-66.
(2) The Apocalypse of Elijah

T h e p r o p h e t E l i j a h h a s this in c o m m o n w i t h E n o c h , t h a t h e w a s
t r a n s l a t e d into h e a v e n s t r a i g h t from this life. H e is t h e r e f o r e f r e q u e n t l y
associated w i t h E n o c h i n s a c r e d l e g e n d , a n d m u s t like E n o c h h a v e
s e e m e d especially w o r t h y to r e c e i v e h e a v e n l y r e v e l a d o n s . ( F o r t h e
E n o c h h t e r a t u r e , see p p . 2 5 0 - 7 7 a b o v e . ) A w o r k u n d e r h i s n a m e
( c o n t a i n i n g 3 1 6 verses a c c o r d i n g to N i c e p h o r u s ) is m e n t i o n e d in t h e
Constit. apostol. vi 16 a n d i n p a t r i s t i c q u o t a d o n s s i m p l y as a n
a p o c r y p h o n . A c c o r d i n g t o the m o r e e x a c t titles in t h e a p o c r y p h a lists
CHXlaTTpoiprjTov in N i c e p h o r u s , 'HXla drroKdXvîs in t h e a n o n y m o u s list),
also in A m b r o s i a s t e r a n d J e r o m e , it w a s a n a p o c a l y p s e (see b e l o w ) .
I t is m e n t i o n e d b y O r i g e n as t h e s o u r c e of P a u l ' s q u o t a t i o n i n i C o r .
2:9 {Kadois yeypoTTTai: d 6(f>daXpi6s OVK etbev K a l ov? OVK TJKOvaev Kal irrl
KapSiav dv6pd)TTOv OVK dve^r} K.T.X.). J e r o m e protested strongly against
the o p i n i o n t h a t P a u l is h e r e q u o t i n g a n a p o c r y p h o n . It is n e v e r t h e l e s s
q u i t e c r e d i b l e since t h e a u t h o r of t h e E p i s t l e of J u d e , for e x a m p l e .
Hoo § 3 3 6 - VVorks oJ I hicvrlmu Origin
c e r t a i n l y q u o t e s from t h e B o o k o f E n o c h . O r i g e n al a l l events k n e w of
a n A p o c a l y p s e o f Elijah c o n t a i n i n g t h e pa.ssage cited, w h i c h h e b e l i e v e d
to b e J e w i s h . A l t h o u g h , of c o u r s e , the possibility of a C h r i s t i a n
i n t e r p o l a t i o n c a n n o t b e e x c l u d e d (as e.g. i C o r . 2:9 in the A s c e n s i o n of
Isaiah w a s inserted b y a C h r i s t i a n h a n d ) , t h e c i r c u m s t a n c e t h a t i C o r .
2:() is not t r a c e a b l e i n the H e b r e w Bible m a k e s O r i g e n ' s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n
(inrly p r o b a b l e . If it is c o r r e c t , this a p o c a l y p s e is p r e - P a u l i n e .
(Ambrosiaster a n d Euthalius share Origen's reading.)
The sarn<' |)a.ssage a s t h a t in i C o r i n t h i a n s is c i t e d also b y C l e m e n t of
R o m e , 34:8. As C l e m e n t e m p l o y s n o n - c a n o n i c a l q u o t a t i o n s e l s e w h e r e ,
he m a y s i n d l a r l y h a v e used the A p o c a l y p s e of E l i j a h . I t is m o r e likely
h o w e v e r t h a t h e look the c i t a t i o n from i C o r i n t h i a n s . O n the o t h e r
h a n d , C l e m e n t o f A l e x a n d r i a , Protrept. x 94, 4 a n d Const, apost. vii 3 2 , 5
q u o t e I C o r . 2:9 in a p e c u l i a r form w h i c h m u s t d e p e n d o n a c o m m o n
s o u r c e w h i c h m a y well h a v e b e e n the A p o c a l y p s e of Elijah.
A c c o r d i n g t o E p i p h a n i u s [Haer. xiii 1 2 , 5 ) , E p h . 5 : 1 4 (eyeipe
KarevSajv Kat avdara iK TCOV veKpiov Kat i7rL<f>avaeL aoi 6 Xpiarog) also
a p p e a r e d i n t h e Elijah a p o c r y p h o n . T h e s a m e passage is h o w e v e r
a t t r i b u t e d to I s a i a h i n a c o m m e n t a r y by H i p p o l y t u s on D a n i e l 4:56
(ed. B o n w e t s c h a n d A c h e l i s I , p . 3 2 8 ) , a n d t o a n a p o c r y p h o n of
J e r e m i a h b y E u t h a h u s ( e d . A. G a l l a n d i , Bibliotheca Vet. Patr. Antiq.
Script. Eccl. X , p . 260). I n v i e w o f this lack o f c o n s e n s u s , it is difficult t o
form a n o p i n i o n . As O r i g e n d o e s not m e n t i o n it, it is very i m p r o b a b l e
t h a t E p h . 5 : 1 4 figured in t h e A p o c a l y p s e of E l i j a h w h i c h w a s k n o w n t o
h i m . W h e r e he cites t h e p a s s a g e , h e d o e s n o t n a m e Elijah.
O r i g e n , Comm. in Matt. 2y:g ( e d . K l o s t e r m a n n , p . 2 5 0 ) : ' e t a p o s t o l u s

s c r i p t u r a s q u a s d a m s e c r e t o r u m p r o f e r t , sicut d i c i t a h c u i : " q u o d o c u l u s
non vidit, n e c a u r i s a u d i v i t " (i C o r . 2:9); i n n u l l o e n i m r e g u l a r i h b r o
hoc p o s i t u m i n v e n i t u r , nisi i n secretis E l i a e p r o p h e t a e . ' Cf. also
O r i g e n ' s Comm. in Matt. 23:3^, w h e r e O r i g e n r e m a r k s , in c o n n e c t i o n
with J e s u s ' s t a t e m e n t t h a t J e r u s a l e m killed the p r o p h e t s , t h a t i n t h e
O l d T e s t a m e n t only o n e d e a t h of a p r o p h e t in J e r u s a l e m is r e c o r d e d .
H e c o n t i n u e s : ' P r o p t e r e a v i d e n d u m , n e forte o p o r t e a t ex libris
s e c r e t i o r i b u s , q u i a p u d l u d a e o s f e r u n t u r , o s t e n d e r e v e r b u m Christi, et
n o n s o l u m Christi, s e d e t i a m d i s c i p u l o r u m eius' (cf such a c c o u n t s a s
H e b . 1 1 : 3 7 ) ••• F e r t u r e r g o in s c r i p t u r i s n o n manifestis s e r r a t u m esse
lesaiam, et Z a c h a r i a m occisum, et Ezechielem. Arbitror a u t e m
circuisse i n melotis (ev pi-qXojTals H e b r . 1 1 : 3 7 ) , in p e l l i b u s c a p r i n i s
E l i a m , q u i in s o l i t u d i n e et in m o n d b u s v a g a b a t u r . ' i Cor. 2:9 f i g u r e s
also a m o n g further e v i d e n c e t h a t in t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t reference is
s o m e t i m e s m a d e to a p o c r y p h a l w r i t i n g s . O r i g e n finally r e m a r k s :
' O p o r t e t e r g o c a u t e c o n s i d e r a r e , u t n e c o m n i a secreta, q u a e f e r u n t u r i n
n o m i n e s a n c t o r u m , s u s c i p i a m u s p r o p t e r l u d a e o s , q u i forte a d
Appendix Hoi
destructionem veritads scripturarum n o s t r a r u m (|iiard.iiii liiixniim,

c o n f i r m a n t e s d o g m a t a falsa, n e c o m n i a a b i i < i a n u i H , <|ii.i<- p « i i i n r n l a<l
d e m o n s t r a t i o n e m s c r i p t u r a r u m n o s t r a r u t n . ' I h r r n i i i r m i h i c x i m a k e s ii
c l e a r t h a t O r i g e n h a d m e r e l y J e w i s h ap<M ryph*i in m i n d . In a n o i h e r
p a s s a g e , p r o b a b l y b e l o n g i n g to a n e a r l i e r d a l e ( J . A. ( !ran«cr, Catenae in
S. Pauli epistolas ad Corinthios (1H41), p. 4 2 ) , O r i g e n professes h i m s e l f
u n c e r t a i n w h e t h e r P a u l i n i (a>r. 2:9 m a k e s a iree reference to I s a .
5 2 : 1 5 or t o s o m e lost w r i t i n g . H e .seems t h e r e f o r e not t o h a v e d i s c o v e r e d
the p a s s a g e in t h e A p o c a l y p s e o f Elijah u n t i l l a t e r ( T h . Z a h n , Geschichte
des neutestamentlichen Kanons I I , 2, p p . 8 0 2 - 3 ) .
T h e so-called A m b r o s i a s t e r {Comment, in epist. Pauli, p r i n t e d a m o n g
the w o r k s of A m b r o s i u s ) r e m a r k s o n i C o r . 2:9 ( P L X V I I , c o l . 205) :
' h o c est s c r i p t u m in A p o c a l y p s i H e l i a e in a p o c r y p h i s ' .
E u t h a l i u s , i n his l e a r n e d s t a t i s t i c a l w o r k o n t h e P a u l i n e E p i s t l e s ,
likewise t r a c e s i C o r . 2:9 to the a p o c r y p h a l E l i j a h ( A . G a l l a n d i ,
Biblioth. patrum X , p . 2 5 8 ) . H e is followed b y S y n c e l l u s , ed. D i n d o r f I, p .
48. O n E u t h a l i u s , see J . A . R o b i n s o n , ' E u t h a l i a n a ' , T S I I I , 3 ( 1 8 9 5 ) ;
E. v o n D o b s c h i i t z , ' E u t h a l i u s s t u d i e n ' , Z K G 19 (1899), 1 0 7 - 5 4 ; F- C .
C o n y b e a r e , ' T h e D a t e of E u t h a h u s ' , Z N W 5 (1904), p p . 3 9 - 5 2 ; A .
J i i l i c h e r , R E , s.v. ' E u t h a h o s ' (2)'.
J e r o m e , Epistola 5 7 ad Pammachium 9 : ' P e r g a m u s a d a p o s t o l u m
P a u l u m . S c r i b i t a d C o r i n t h i o s : Si e n i m c o g n o v i s s e n t D o m i n u m g l o r i a e
. . . ( i C o r . 2:8-9) . . . S o l e n t in h o c l o c o a p o c r y p h o r u m q u i d a m
d e l i r a m e n t a s e c t a r i e t d i c e r e , q u o d d e a p o c a l y p s i E h a e s u m p t u m s i t . . .'
J e r o m e t h e n t r a c e s t h e q u o t a t i o n t o I s a . 64:3). Comm. in lesaiam 64:3
(al. 64:4) : ' p a r a p h r a s i m h u i u s t e s t i m o n i i q u a s i H e b r a e u s ex H e b r a e i s
a s s u m i t a p o s t o l u s P a u l u s d e a u t h e n t i c i s l i b r i s i n epistola q u a m s c r i b i t
ad C o r i n t h i o s ( i C o r . 2:9), n o n v e r b u m e x v e r b o r e d d e n s , q u o d facere
o m n i n o contemnit, sed s e n s u u m e x p r i m e n s v e r i t a t e m , q u i b u s u t i t u r a d
id q u o d v o l u e r i t r o b o r a n d u m . U n d e a p o c r y p h o r u m deliramenta
c o n t i c e a n t , q u a e ex o c c a s i o n e h u i u s t e s t i m o n h i n g e r u n t u r ecclesiis
Christi . . . Ascensio e n i m Isaiae et apocalypsis E h a e hoc h a b e n t
testimonium.'
C l e m e n t of R o m e , 34:8 (ed. F u n k , B i h l m e y e r a n d S c h n e e m e l c h e r , p .
154) : Aeyci ydp- '0<f>daXfx6s OVK eiSev KUI OVS OVK TJKOvoev Kal CTTI
KapSiav dvSpiOTTov OVK dviîq oaa rjToifiaaev t o i ? V7Top,€vovaiv avrov (Paul:

Tols dyaTTwaiv amov). C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , Protr. x 94, 4 : odev rj
ypa<f>Ti €IK6TO)S euayyeAiêrai t o i ? TTevLaTevKoaLV '01 Be dyioi Kvpiov
KXTjpovofjL'qoovai rrjv 86âv TOV deov Kal TTJV Svvapiv avrov- noiav, c5
pLaKapie, 86âv; etire p-oi- rjv 6(f>6aXp6s OVK etSev ov8e ovs TjKovaev, ov8e
iirl Kap8lav dvefit]- Kal xoiprjoovrai ITTI rfj âaiXela TOV Kvpiov avrwv ei? rovs
alcovas, d/LtT/v.' O n t h i s p a s s a g e s e e D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 1 6 3 - 4 a n d n . 4.
E p i p h a n i u s , Haer. xhi 1 2 , 3 (ed. K . H o U , p p . 1 7 9 , 2 5 — 1 8 0 , 3 ) : ' J i o
Aeyei, eyeipe 6 KadevSojv Kal avdara iK rdjv veKpwv, Kal eTTL<f)ava€i aoi 6
Ho2 §338- Works of Uncertain Origin
Xpiaros ( E p h . 5 : 1 4 ) . IJodev toi aTToaToXw t o '810 Kal Xeyei', dAAd OLTTO TTJS
TTaAaids 817A0V SiadrjKTjs; TOVTOV 8e efi(f>€peTai Trapa T<1> *HXia. H i p p o l y t u s ,
De Antichristo 15 (ed. H . Achelis I I , p . 1 2 ) , cites t h i s s a m e p a s s a g e , E p h .
5:14, with t h e f o r m u l a d TTpo(f)riTrjs Xeyei, a n d i n a s o m e w h a t diflferent
form (iêyepdrjTi i n s t e a d of d v d c T T a ) . I n his c o m m e n t a r y on D a n i e l 4:56
(ed. G . N . B o n w e t s c h a n d H . Achelis I , p . 328) t h e i n t r o d u c t o r y
I b n n u l a r e a d s /cat 'Haaias Xeyei. H e r e also iêyepdr^Ti s t a n d s in p l a c e of
dvdoTn. I n b o t h p a s s a g e s from H i p p o l y t u s , t h e q u o t a t i o n a p p e a r s
a m o n g c a n o n i c a l m a t e r i a l . Haaias w o u l d therefore a p p e a r to b e a
c o r r u p t i o n of HAia?. A c c o r d i n g to E u t h a l i u s , E p h . 5 : 1 4 figured in a n
a p o c r y p h o n of J e r e m i a h ( G a l l a n d i , Biblioth. patr. X , p . 260); cf. a l s o
Syncellus (ed. D i n d o r f 1, p . 48). It is a m i s t a k e t o s u p p o s e t h a t O r i g e n
also w a s a c q u a i n t e d with a n o n - c a n o n i c a l s o u r c e for E p h . 5 : 1 4 . H e
a d m i t t e d l y q u o t e s t h e w o r d s as a p r o p h e d c d i c t u m , b u t n o t h i n g
suggests t h a t h e took t h e m from a n y w h e r e e x c e p t E p h . 5 : 1 4 [Selecta in
Psalm., o n Ps. 3:6, P G X I I , 1 1 2 8 A : 6 TTpo<f>-qTr}s (fujaiv vrrvojaav vwov
avTd>v Kal ovx ^^pov ovSev— = P s . 7 6 : 6 — K a l TO- eyeipe 6 KadevScov...).
A G r e e k f r a g m e n t a p p e n d e d to a biblical m a n u s c r i p t f r o m t h e
t h i r t e e n t h c e n t u r y ( C o d e x P a r i s g r . 4, fol. 228) a t t r i b u t e s to t h e p r o p h e t
Elijah a description of A n t i c h r i s t :
' Ep^êperai ev dTTOKpv<f>ois on 'HXias 6 TTpo<f>riTris eine rrepl TOV
'AvTixploTOV oios peXXr) TOTC (fyaiveadar 'q Ke<f>aXrf avrov <j>X6^ rrvpos' 6
6<f)6aXp6s avrov 6 Sextos KeKparai aip-aros. 'O he evojvvfxos xapoTrds e^tov
Suo Kopas, rd 8e pXe(f>[apa] avrov XevKO., rd Se x^lôs avrov ro Kdrco fieya-
6 Seîd? avrov pirjpos Xerrros, Kal ol rroSes avroi) rrXareis, redXaarai Se d

peyas hdKTvXos rov TTOBOS a v r o v .
T h e text was p u b h s h e d b y F. N a u , ' R e v e l a t i o n s et l e g e n d e s . I I . S a i n t

C l e m e n t d e R o m e . L e P o r t r a i t d e I ' A n t e c h r i s t ( P a r i s , m s . g r e c n" 4, fol.
228 r ° ) ' , J A 9 ( 1 9 1 7 ) , p . 4 5 8 .
T h e r e a r e C o p t i c f r a g m e n t s , b o t h A k h m i m i c a n d S a h i d i c , of a n
A p o c a l y p s e of Elijah closely r e l a t e d to t h e A p o c a l y p s e o f Z e p h a n i a h ( c f
no. 3 b e l o w ) . T h e t e x t h a s b e e n e d i t e d by G . Steindorff, Die Apokalypse
des Elias. Eine unbekannte Apokalypse und Bruchstiicke der Sophonias-Apokalypse
(1899). F o r a n E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n see H . P . H o u g h t o n , ' T h e C o p t i c
A p o c a l y p s e . . . T h e A p o c a l y p s e of E h a s ' , A e g y p t u s 39 ( 1 9 5 9 ) , p p .
1 7 9 - 2 1 0 . F o r a G e r m a n t r a n s l a d o n , see P . Riessler, Altjiidisches
Schrifttum, p p . 1 1 4 - 2 5 , 1 2 7 2 . Cf. also P. L a c a u , ' R e m a r q u e s s u r le
m a n u s c r i t a k h m i m i q u e des A p o c a l y p s e s d e S o p h o n i e e t d ' E l i e ' , J A 2 5 4
(1966), p p . 1 6 9 - 9 5 ; ^- P i e t e r s m a , ' G r e e k a n d C o p t i c I n e d i t a o f t h e
Chester Beatty Library', B I O S C S 7 (1974), p p . 1 7 - 1 8 . T h e Chester
B e a t t y p a p y r u s h a s s u b s e q u e n t l y b e e n p u b l i s h e d b y A . P i e t e r s m a , S. T .
L o m s t o c k a n d H . W . A t t r i d g e , The Apocalypse of Elijah based on Pap.
Chester Beatty 2018 (1981).
A L a t i n f r a g m e n t , a p o o r t r a n s l a t i o n from G r e e k , figures i n a n
Appendix Ho;^
Epistula Titi discipuli Pauli. It is i n t r o d u c e d a.s a vininn ol ihr p n i p h n

Elijah ( ' t e s t a t u r p r o p h e t a H e l i a s vidis.se') and d r p H w ihr loitnriils ol
the d a m n e d in hell. Cf. D . de B r u y n e , 'Nouvraux Ir.iKnirnls drs ,\( l<'s
de P i e r r e , de P a u l , d e J e a n , d ' A n d r e , el <lr T A p o t a l y p s r d'f'Jie', R e v .
B e n e d i c t i n e 25 (1908), p p . 1 4 9 - 6 0 ; ' E p i s t u l a Titi d i s t i p u l i P a u l i ' , ibid.
37 ( 1 9 2 5 ) 5 PP- 4 7 - 7 2 ; M. R . James, Ihe Lost .ipocrypha of the Old
Testament (1920), p. 5 5 .
T h e C o p t i c C h r i s t i a n A p o c a l y p s e o f E l i j a h is d a t e d to t h e s e c o n d h a l f
of t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y A . D . (cf. J . M. R o s e n s t i e h l , Uapocalypse d'Elie
( 1 9 7 2 ) , p . 7 5 ; O . S. W i n t e r m u t e , O T P I, p p . 7 2 9 - 3 0 ) . W h a t e v e r
J e w i s h i n g r e d i e n t s it m a y c o n t a i n a r e likely to g o b a c k to t h e p r e v i o u s
c e n t u r y a t least.
T h e w o r k o f the H e l l e n i s t E u p o l e m u s , Trepi TTJS *HXiov 7Tpo<j)r]T€Las
( E u s e b i u s , Praep. ev. ix 30, i) h a s n o t h i n g to d o w i t h o u r a p o c r y p h o n .
See p. 5 1 7 a b o v e . O n Elijah l e g e n d s a m o n g s t t h e G n o s t i c s , see
E p i p h a n i u s , Haer. x x v i 1 3 .
A m o n g r a b b i n i c w r i t i n g s is a n A p o c a l y p s e o f E l i j a h p u b l i s h e d by A .
J e l l i n e k , Bet ha-Midrasch I I I ( 1 8 5 5 ) , p p . xvii-xviii, 6 5 - 8 , a n d M .
B u t t e n w e i s e r , Die hebraische Eliasapokalypse und ihre Stellung in der
apokalyptischen Litteratur des rabbinischen Schrifttums und der Kirche ( 1 8 9 7 ) .
T h e w o r k is p r o b a b l y p o s t - T a l m u d i c d e s p i t e B u t t e n w e i s e r ' s c l a i m t h a t
it b e l o n g s to t h e s e c o n d h a l f o f t h e t h i r d c e n t u r y A . D . O n T a l m u d i c
allusions to sayings of E l i j a h ( b S a n h . 9 7 b ; b Y o m . 19b), see I . L e v i ,
' A p o c a l y p s e s d a n s le T a l m u d ' , R E J i (1880), p p . 1 0 8 - 1 0 .
Bibliography
Z a h n , Th., Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons II, 2 (1892), pp. 801-10.
Denis, I P G A T , p p . 163-9.
Charlesworth, P M R S , p p . 95-8.
Rosenstiehl, J . - M . , L'Apocalypse d'Elie (1972).
Stone, M. E . , a n d J . Strugnell, The Boolis of Elijah, P a r t s 1-2 (1979).
Wintermute, O. S., 'Apocalypse of Elijah', O T P I, p p . 722-53.
(3) The Apocalypse of êphaniah

A p a r t from t h e S t i c h o m e t r y of N i c e p h o r u s , w h i c h c r e d i t s it w i t h 600
verses, a n d t h e a n o n y m o u s A p o c r y p h a list, t h i s w o r k is k n o w n o n l y
t h r o u g h a c i t a t i o n in C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , b u t possibly a n
A p o c a l y p s e of Z e p h a n i a h p r e s e r v e d in C o p t i c m a y b e c o n n e c t e d w i t h
t h a t cited by C l e m e n t .
C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , Strom, v 1 1 , 7 7 , 2 (ed. O . S t a h l i n a n d L.
F r i i c h t e l , p . 3 7 7 ) : ÂTT' OVX opuoia ravra TOLS VTTO 2Jo<f>ovla Aexêiai TOV
TTpo^rjTOv; '/cat dveXaêv pie TTvevpa Kat dvqveyKev pe els ovpavov TrepvTOV
Kat edecopovv dyyeXovs KaXovpuevovs KvpCovs, K a t TO hcdh'qp.a avTcov
eTTLKelpevov ev TTvevpLari dylcp Kat TJV eKaarov avTwv 6 Opovos eTTTaTrXaaicov
Ho.j §336. lA'orks 0) Ihufrtam Origin
(fioJTOs rjXiov dvareXXovTOS, oiKOtJVTas iv vaoii awTrjpias /cat vfMVOvvTas deov

dpprjTOV vtfsiarov.'
A C o p t i c A p o c a l y p s e of Z e p h a n i a h p r e s e r v e d p a r t l y in A k h m i m i c ,
p a r t l y in S a h i d i c f r a g m e n t s , d a t i n g to t h e f o u r t h a n d fifth c e n t u r i e s , h a s
been ("dited by G . Steindorff, Die Apokalypse des Elias . .. Bruchstiicke der
Sophonias-Apokalypse (1899). C f also H . P . H o u g h t o n , ' T h e C o p t i c
Ap()( a ! y p s e \ A e g y p t u s 39 ( 1 9 5 9 ) , p p . 42—67, 7 6 - 8 3 , 8 7 - 9 1 for a n E n g l i s h
translation.
The text restored b y S t e i n d o r f f falls into t w o l o n g s e c d o n s , b e t w e e n
w h i c h t h e r e is n o v e r y close c o n n e c t i o n . I n t h e first, d e s i g n a t e d a n
a n o n y m o u s A p o c a l y p s e ( p p . i—18 o f t h e A k h m i m recension) t h e
p r o p h e t is instructed by v a r i o u s angels c o n c e r n i n g t h e a b o d e i n t h e
future w o r l d of t h e r i g h t e o u s a n d the u n g o d l y , a n d c o n c e r n i n g t h e fate
of b o t h . In the .second section, S t e i n d o r f P s A p o c a l y p s e of E l i j a h , t h e
p r o p h e t is first c o m m i s s i o n e d to p r e a c h r e p e n t a n c e , w i t h a r e f e r e n c e t o
G o d h a v i n g sent his s o n . W a r s b e t w e e n Assyrian a n d P e r s i a n k i n g s a r e
t h e n p r o p h e s i e d t o t a k e p l a c e in E g y p t , a n d finally the a p p e a r a n c e a n d
defeat of A n d c h r i s t a r e d e s c r i b e d . S t e i n d o r f f s a w in this p o r t i o n a
C h r i s t i a n r e v i s i o n of t h e o l d A p o c a l y p s e o f Elijah k n o w n t o O r i g e n .
T h i s is h o w e v e r unlikely b e c a u s e t h i s C o p t i c A p o c a l y p s e is w i d e l y
i n t e r s p e r s e d w i t h N e w T e s t a m e n t r em in iscen ces. T h e w o r k a s it s t a n d s
is therefore C h r i s t i a n . If a J e w i s h p r o t o - d o c u m e n t is t o be a s s u m e d , i t
m u s t b e r e d u c e d to a v e r y m o d e s t d i m e n s i o n . If i t existed a t all, i t w a s
t h e w o r k o f a H e l l e n i z e d J e w p r o d u c e d b e t w e e n the r e d a c t i o n o f t h e
G r e e k S u s a n n a (referred to in 6:10) a n d t h e q u o t a t i o n of t h e w o r k b y
C l e m e n t of A l e x a n d r i a , say b e t w e e n 100 B . C . a n d A . D . 1 7 5 . C f O . S .
W i n t e r m u t e , ' A p o c a l y p s e of Z e p h a n i a h ' , O T P I, p p . 5 0 0 - 1 .
Bibliography
Chariesworth, P M R S , pp. 220-3.
Wintermute, O . S., 'Apocalypse of Zephaniah', O T P I, pp. 497-515 (with an English
translation).
Lacau, P., ' R e m a r q u e s sur le manuscrit akhmimique des apocalypses de Sophonie et
d'Elie', J A 254 (1966), p p . 169-95.
W i t h t h e a p o c a l y p s e s d e s c r i b e d h e r e , t h e n u m b e r is by n o m e a n s
e x h a u s t e d o f t h o s e in c i r c u l a t i o n i n t h e a n c i e n t C h u r c h . At t h e close o f
t h e S t i c h o m e t r y of N i c e p h o r u s tpev8e7rlypa<f>a of B a r u c h , H a b a k k u k ,
E z e k i e l a n d D a n i e l a r e m e n t i o n e d . E u t h a l i u s k n e w , as h a s b e e n n o t e d ,
a n a p o c r y p h o n o f J e r e m i a h . J e r o m e refers t o a H e b r e w a p o c r y p h o n o f
J e r e m i a h c o n t a i n i n g M a t t h e w 27:9.'^
17. J e r o m e , ad Matth. 2j:g: 'Legi nuper i n q u o d a m H e b r a i c o volumine, q u o d

N a z a r a e n a e sectae mihi H e b r a e u s obtulit, leremiae a p o c r y p h u m , in q u o haec a d
verbum scripta reperi.'
Appendix Hor,
T h e J e w i s h o r i g i n of t h e s e a n d s i m i l a r writingn M (nirsimnahlr.
especially i n v i e w of t h e i r l a t e a t t e s t a t i o n in the ()hur< li. Kvrn i h r f(»ur
p s e u d e p i g r a p h a m e n t i o n e d a t t h e end of thr Sii( hoinriry ol N i t e p h o r u s
a r e m a n i f e s t l y a l a t e r a d d i t i o n t o the o r i g i n a l liNi.
T h e a p o c r y p h a l Jacob's Ladder, p r e s e r v e d in v a r i o u s S l a v o n i c
r e c e n s i o n s a n d e d i t e d w i t h a G e r m a n t r a n s l a t i o n by N . B o n w e t s c h , ' D i e
a p o k r y p h e L e i t e r J a k o b s ' , N G G W , p h i l o l . - h i s t . K l . (1900), p p . 7 6 - 8 7 ,
d e s e r v e s also a b r i e f m e n t i o n h e r e . I t gives v a r i o u s r e v e l a t i o n s
associated w i t h G e n . 2 8 : 1 0 ff. A w o r k d e a l i n g w i t h t h o s e verses
c i r c u l a t e d a m o n g t h e E b i o n i t e s a c c o r d i n g t o E p i p h a n i u s , Haer. x x x 1 6 ,
7 : dvaâd/xovs Sc nvas Kat VTrriyqaeis iv TOIS dvafiadp,ots 'laKOiôv
VTTOTidevai, (OS i^r^yovfiivov Kara T € TOV vaov Kat Ttov dvaicov, Kara T€ TOV
TTvpos TOV iv T(x> dvaiaoTTjpicp Kat dXXa TroXXd K€vo(f>a)vias efxTrXea.
Nevertheless, t h e identity of the ' L a d d e r o f J a c o b ' a n d t h e 'Ascents o f
J a c o b ' of E p i p h a n i u s is u n c e r t a i n a c c o r d i n g to M . R . J a m e s , 77!^ Lost
Apocrypha of the Old Testament ( 1 9 2 0 ) , p p . 1 0 2 - 3 , H. Weinel, 'Die
s p a t e r e c h r i s t l i c h e A p o k a l y p t i k ' , Gunkel Festschrift ( 1 9 2 3 ) , p p . 1 7 2 - 3 .
T h e S l a v o n i c texts i n c l u d e n o s u c h p o l e m i c a g a i n s t t h e T e m p l e c u l t u s .
O n t h e other h a n d , they show points of contact with E n o c h , 4 E z r a a n d
t h e A p o c a l y p s e of A b r a h a m . T h u s J e w i s h m a t e r i a l of o n e k i n d o r
a n o t h e r m a y u n d e r l i e this d o c u m e n t ; b u t m a r k e d d i v e r g e n c e s a m o n g
t h e S l a v o n i c r e c e n s i o n s testify t o a c o n s i d e r a b l e e d i t o r i a l f r e e d o m . T h e
texts a r e p r e s u m a b l y l a t e . C f H . G . L u n t , O T P I I ( f o r t h c o m i n g ) .
O f a n e q u a l l y late d a t e a n d h i g h l y p r o b l e m a t i c J e w i s h p r o v e n a n c e
a r e t h e G r e e k Apocalypse of Esdras (cf D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 9 1 - 6 ;
C h a r l e s w o r t h , P M R S , p p . 1 1 6 - 1 7 ; M . E . S t o n e , O T P I, p p . 5 6 1 - 7 9 ) ;
t h e Testament of Isaac ( D e n i s , I P G A T , p . 3 4 ; C h a r l e s w o r t h , P M R S ,
pp. 1 2 3 - 5 ; F . S t i n e s p r i n g , O T P I , p p . 9 0 3 - 1 1 ) ; t h e Fifth Book of
the Maccabees ( C h a r l e s w o r t h , P M R S , p p . 1 5 3 - 8 ) ; t h e Apocalypse of
Sedrach (Denis, I P G A T , p p . 9 7 - 9 ; C h a r l e s w o r t h , P M R S , p p . 1 7 8 - 8 2 ;
S. A g o u r i d e s , O T P I , p p . 605—13); a n d t h e History of the Rechabites
in t h e A p o c a l y p s e of Z o s i m u s ( C h a r l e s w o r t h , P M R S , p p . 2 2 3 - 8 ; idem.
The History of the Rechabites. Volume / .• The Greek Recension ( 1 9 8 2 ) ) .
5 . Small Fragments of Anonymous Jewish Literature in Christian Texts

M a n y a n o n y m o u s q u o t a t i o n s i n t h e w r i t i n g s o f the e a r l y C h u r c h a r e
p r e s e n t e d as d e r i v i n g f r o m e a r h e r a u t h o r i t a t i v e b o o k s , o r e v e n
S c r i p t u r e , t h o u g h it is i m p o s s i b l e to find t h e w o r d s c i t e d i n a n y of t h e
s c r i p t u r a l texts n o w e x t a n t . S o m e m a y h a v e b e e n e x c e r p t e d f r o m
e a r h e r J e w i s h b o o k s o t h e r t h a n t h o s e so f a r d e s c r i b e d , b u t it i s v e r y
difficult t o b e c e r t a i n i n i d e n t i f y i n g s u c h f r a g m e n t s . S i n c e a l l t h e s e t e x t s
are, b y definition, c o n g e n i a l t o t h e C h r i s t i a n a u t h o r s w h o use t h e m .
8o6 §33B. Works oJ Uncertain Origin
t h e i r c o n t e n t s m a y also often have been c o m | ) o s e d by e a r l i e r C h r i s t i a n

a u t h o r s ; t h e l i n e b e t w e e n J e w i s h a u t h o r s h i p a n d t h a t of s o m e o f t h e
v e r y early C h r i s t i a n s is f u r t h e r m o r e often impossible to e s t a b l i s h b y
c o n t e n t a l o n e , a n d t h e r e is m u c h e v i d e n c e of a n extensive C h r i s t i a n
apocryphal hterature. O t h e r quotations which some scholars a r e
t e m p t e d to assign to n e w p s e u d e p i g r a p h a t u r n o u t on closer i n s p e c t i o n
to consist in n o t h i n g m o r e t h a n t h e c i t a t i o n o f v a r i a n t r e a d i n g s i n
biblical a n d o t h e r e x t a n t texts o r c o m p o s i t e q u o t a t i o n s from a n u m b e r
of such texts. T h i s p r a c d c e seems to h a v e b e e n p a r t i c u l a r l y c o m m o n i n
the early Church b e c a u s e of t h e u s e of t e s d m o n i a a n d florilegia of
biblical texts both by J e w s a n d b y e a r l y C h r i s t i a n s , in w h i c h s c r i p t u r a l
citations might be subtly modified for p o l e m i c a l p u r p o s e s . ' ^ O t h e r
apparent p s e u d e p i g r a p h i c a l c i t a t i o n s m a y b e s i m p l e a l l u s i o n s o r
inexplicit q u o t a t i o n s of already k n o w n texts, o r they m a y form n e w
p a r t s of o t h e r identified works. T h e following c i t a t i o n s a l m o s t c e r t a i n l y
d e r i v e from lost J e w i s h books.
(1) C l e m e n t of R o m e , z a</Gr. ( e d . A . J a u b e r t , S C 1 6 7 , 1 9 7 1 ) 2 3 ,
3 - 4 , a t t r i b u t e s t o S c r i p t u r e a p a s s a g e r e l a t i n g to those w h o h e s i t a t e b u t
e v e n t u a l l y c o n v e r t . T h e p a s s a g e is g i v e n w i t h a n e x t r a verse i n
C l e m e n t , Ep. ii 1 1 , 2—4, w h e r e i t is i n t r o d u c e d a s a p r o p h e t i c s a y i n g .
N o n e of t h e s u g g e s t e d a t t r i b u t i o n s to k n o w n p s e u d e p i g r a p h a is
c o n v i n c i n g , cf D e n i s , I P G A T , p p . 286—7.
(2) C l e m e n t o f R o m e Ep. i 1 7 , 6 ( = C l e m e n t o f A l e x a n d r i a , Strom, iv
1 7 / 1 0 6 , 4) s t a t e s : T a m t h e v a p o u r t h a t c o m e s from t h e p o t . ' It is
s o m e t i m e s assigned t o t h e A s s u m p t i o n of M o s e s , b u t for n o g o o d r e a s o n
(see a b o v e , p . 2 7 8 ) .
(3) C l e m e n t o f A l e x a n d r i a , Protrept. x 98, i ( G C S X I I ( 1 9 3 6 ) , p . 7 1 ;
e d . M o n d e s e r t a n d P l a s s a r t , S C 2, 3rd ed., p . 1 6 6 ) , m e n t i o n s a c e r t a i n
p r o p h e c y : ' T h e r e f o r e m a t t e r s h e r e b e l o w will g o b a d l y so l o n g a s o n e
p u t s c o n f i d e n c e i n s t a t u e s . ' C f D e n i s , I P G A T , p . 294.
(4) H i p p o l y t u s , de Antichristo 1 5 a n d 54 ( G C S 1.2 (1897), PP- 1 2 , 36)
cites a p r o p h e c y t h a t t h e A n t i c h r i s t will h a v e a v i c t o r i o u s a r m y o v e r a l l
18. See J . R . Harris, Testimonia l-ll ( 1 9 1 6 - 2 0 ) ; B. P . W. Stather H u n t , Primitive Gospel

Sources (1951) ; modifications in R . A. Kraft, ' B a r n a b a s ' Isaiah Text and t h e "Testimony
Book" Hypothesis', J B L 79 (i960), p p . 336—50; P . Prigent, Les Testimonia dans le
Cfiristianisme primitif, L'Epltre de Barnabi I-XVI et ses sources (1961), p p . 16—28. Christian
testimony books were apparently anti-Jewish. T h e function of earlier Jewish collections
may have varied, cf. the fragments from Q u m r a n C a v e 4. C f N. Walter, J S H R Z I V . 3
(1983), pp. 248-50.
19. In ascribing such quotations t o lost works, each quotation must be taken
individually. For t h e identification of m a n y such lost works, see A. Resch, Agrapha,
Aussercanonische Sctiriftfragmente (1906); M . R . J a m e s , The Lost Apocrypha of the Old
Testament (1920). F o r a m o r e sceptical t r e a t m e n t see Denis, I P G A T , pp. 284-303, where
good arguments a r e given against ascribing to Jewish literature m a n y fragments
tentatively so assigned by Resch, J a m e s , and others. These fragments a r e accordingly
ignored in the following survey, following Denis.
Appendix Mo 7
the l a n d a n d s e a . Cf. M . R . J a m e s , The Lost Apocrypha < wym, p .UUI

a b o v e , p . 8 0 2 ; b u t see a l s o D e n i s , I P C J A T , p , v«>H, n \\, Im i h r
possibihty t h a t H i p p o l y t u s h a d a C h r i s t i a n text o n t i n s H u b j r t t a n d w a s
using it h e r e .
(5) Const. Apost. i v I , 2 ( e d . F u n k , p . 2 1 9 , l i n r s 14 1 5 ) , rites a
q u o t a t i o n t h a t : ' H e w h o m the h o l y o n e s h a v e n o t e a t e n , t h e A s s y r i a n s
will e a t . ' N o k n o w n o r i g i n c a n b e p o s i t e d .
(6) Const. Apost., b o o k s vii-viii (ed. F u n k , p p . 3 8 6 - 5 9 4 ) , m a y c o n t a i n
r e m n a n t s of J e w i s h p r a y e r s in o n l y s l i g h t l y a l t e r e d f o r m . T h e b i b l i c a l
q u o t a t i o n s used in t h e m a r e f r o m t h e L X X , w h i c h suggests c o m p o s i t i o n
in G r e e k . C f K . K o h l e r , ' U e b e r die U r s p r i i n g e u n d G r u n d f o r m e n d e r
synagogalen L i t u r g i e : Eine S t u d i e ' , M G W J I V . F . i (1893), p p .
4 4 1 - 5 1 , 4 8 9 - 9 7 ; W . Bousset, ' E i n e j i i d i s c h e G e b e t s s a m m l u n g i m
siebenten B u c h d e r a p o s t o l i s c h e n K o n s t i t u t i o n e n ' , N G G W Philologische-
historische Klasse igi§ ( 1 9 1 6 ) , p p . 4 3 8 - 8 5 ; K . K o h l e r , ' T h e E s s e n e
V e r s i o n o f the S e v e n B e n e d i c t i o n s as P r e s e r v e d i n t h e V I I B o o k of t h e
Apostohc Constitutions', H U C A i ( 1 9 2 4 ) , p p . 410—25; E . R .
G o o d e n o u g h , By Light, Light! ( 1 9 3 5 ) , p p . 3 0 6 ^ 5 0 8 ; J . H . C h a r l e s w o r t h ,
The Pseudepigrapha and Modern Research with a Supplement (1981),
S u p p l e m e n t , p p . 2 8 8 - 9 . E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n s b y W . W h i s t o n in t h e
Ante-Mcene Fathers V I I (1868, r e p r i n t e d 1 9 7 0 ) , p p . 3 8 5 - 5 0 8 ; E. R .
G o o d e n o u g h , By Light, Light!, p p . 3 0 6 ff.; D . A. F i e n s y a n d D . R .
D a r n e l l in C h a r l e s w o r t h , O T P I I ( f o r t h c o m i n g ) .
(7) S o z o m e n , Hist. Eccl. ix 1 7 , 4 - 5 ( G C S L (i960), p . 408, 3 - 9 ) ,
describes a n o n - c a n o n i c a l J e w i s h b o o k w h i c h n a r r a t e d t h e b u r i a l i n
royal v e s t m e n t s of t h e son o f J o a s h , K i n g o f J u d a h , e x p l a i n i n g t h e b o y ' s
d e a t h as d i v i n e c h a s t i s e m e n t o f the k i n g for t h e a s s a s s i n a t i o n of t h e
prophet Zachariah. C f Denis, I P G A T , pp. 3 0 2 - 3 .
(8) G e o r g i u s H a m a r t o l u s , Chronicon ( e d . C. d e B o o r , I V , 1 1 , p p .
2 1 6 - 1 8 = P G C X , 268 C - 2 6 9 B ) , a n d G e o r g i u s C e d r e n u s (ed. I .
Bekker, p p . 193—4 = P G C X X I , 225 C - 2 2 6 B ) , p r e s e r v e a s t o r y a b o u t
a l m s - g i v i n g w h i c h c o n c e r n s a w e a l t h y w o m a n d e p r i v e d o f h e r riches
w h o s p e n d s h e r last m o n e y on a s t o n e w h i c h t u r n s o u t to b e l o n g to t h e
v e s t m e n t s o f A a r o n a n d is b o u g h t for a h i g h p r i c e by t h e h i g h priest. Cf.
M . R . J a m e s , ' T h e A p o c r y p h a l E z e k i e l ' , J T h S t 15 ( 1 9 1 4 ) , p p . 2 4 1 - 2 ;
a b o v e , p . 796.
(9) M e n t i o n s h o u l d a l s o be m a d e h e r e of f r a g m e n t s o f p r o b a b l y
J e w i s h w o r k s f o u n d i n p a p y r i o f the f o u r t h c e n t u r y A . D . a n d l a t e r , ( a )
P. O x y . 2069 ( e n d of f o u r t h c e n t u r y A . D . ) c o n t a i n s five f r a g m e n t s of a n
a p o c a l y p t i c h e a v e n l y vision of, a m o n g o t h e r t h i n g s , t h e R e d S e a , cf A .
S. H u n t , The Oxyrhynchus Papyri XVII ( 1 9 2 7 ) , p p . 6-8. (b) P . L o n d . 1 1 3
(13 a ) a n d 1 1 3 ( 1 2 b ) , of t h e s i x t h o r s e v e n t h c e n t u r i e s A . D . , c o n t a i n s a
m i d r a s h o n t h e a r r i v a l i n E g y p t of J a c o b a n d his sons ( G e n .
4 1 : 3 9 - 4 2 : 3 8 ) . P u b l i s h e d b y H . J . M . M i l n e , Catalogue of the Literary
8o8 §336- Works oJ Uncertain Origin
Papyri in the British Museum ( 1 9 2 7 ) , p p . 187 90, no.s. 226 a n d 227, a s t h e

' H i s t o r y of J o s e p h ' , it m a y also b e r e p r e s e n t e d b y further p a p y r i , i.e.
L o u v r e G r . P a p . 7738 a ; B o d l e i a n G r . t h . f 15 [PJ a n d G r . t h . e. 9 [ P ] ,
a n d further papyrus fragments which are a n n o u n c e d by G. Zervos in
J . H . C h a r i e s w o r t h , The Pseudepigrapha and Modern Research with
Supplement ( 1 9 8 1 ) , s u p p l . p . 293. A n E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n of all t h e p a p y r i
possibly c o n n e c t e d w i t h t h i s w o r k will b e p r e s e n t e d by Z e r v o s i n
Chariesworth, O T P H (forthcoming).
It c a n be said of all these f r a g m e n t a r y t e x t s t h a t t h e y m a y be J e w i s h
since n o t h i n g a b o u t t h e m m a k e s a C h r i s t i a n or o t h e r o r i g i n n e c e s s a r y .
N o n e can be d a t e d m o r e a c c u r a t e l y t h a n to before the t i m e t h a t
t h e y a r e first q u o t e d . E x c e p t for the p r a y e r s p r e s e r v e d in Const. Ap.,
insufficient survives of each of these w o r k s for t h e o r i g i n a l l a n g u a g e of
t h e t e x t to b e k n o w n .
N o full s t u d y of s u c h c i t a t i o n s has y e t b e e n m a d e . I n f o r m a t i o n a n d
texts m u s t therefore b e culled from t h e e d i t i o n s a n d indices o f t h e
C h r i s t i a n a u t h o r s c o n c e r n e d a n d from the g e n e r a l discussions n o t e d i n
the bibhography.
Bibliography
Krauss, S., ' T h e j e w s in the Works of the C h u r c h Fathers', J Q R 5 (1893), p p . 122—57.
Resch, A., Agrapha, Aussercanonische Schriftfragmente (1906).
J a m e s , M. R., The Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament, their Titles and Fragments (1920).
Denis, I P G A T , pp. 284-303.
§ 3 4 - THE JEWISH PHnX)S( )I»HKR P i l l l - O
BY JENNY MORRIS
Bibliography'
Dahne, A. F., Geschichtliche Darstellung der jUdisch-alexandrinischen Religions-
Philosophie (1834).
Gfrorer, A., Philo md diejiidisch-alexandrinische Theosophie (*i835).
Siegfried, C , Philo von Alexandria als Ausleger des Alten Testaments an sich selbst und nach seinem
geschichtlichen Einfluss betrachtet. Nebst Untersuchungen iiber die Grdcitdt Philos (1875).
Ritter, B., Philo und die Halacha: eine vergleichende Studie (1879).
D r u m m o n d , J . , Philo Judaeus or the Jewish-Alexandrian Philosophy in its Development and
Completion {\888; repr. 1969).
Massebieau, L., Le Classement des oeuvres de Philon {Bibliotheque de l'£cole des Hautes Etudes,
Sciences Religieuses I, 1889), p p . 1-91.
Wendland, P . , Philo und die kynisch-stoische Diatribe (1895).
Cohn, L., Prolegomena to Philonis Opera I (1896), pp. i-lxxxix (on mss.).
Cohn, L., 'Kritisch-exegetische Beitrage z u Philo', Hermes 32 (1897), pp. 107-48.
Cohn, L., 'Einteilung u n d Chronologie d e r Schriften Philos', Philologus, Suppl. Bd. 7
(1899), p p . 389-436.
Friedlander, M . , Geschichte der judischen Apologetik (1903), pp. 192-328.
Massebieau, L . a n d Brehier, E., 'Essai sur la Chronologie d e la vie et des oeuvres d e
Philon', R H R 5 3 (1906), pp. 25-64, 164-85, 267-89. (Also published separately.)
Bousset, W., Die Religion des Judentums im neutest. Jêitalter (^1906), p p . 5 0 3 - 2 4 ; (^1926,
repr. 1966, ed. H . Gressmann), pp. 4 3 8 - 5 5 .
Brehier, E., Les idies philosophiques et religieuses de Philon d'Alexandrie (1907; ^1925, repr.
1950).
Wendland, P . , Die hellenistisch-romische Kultur in ihren Beziehungen zu Judentum und Christentum
{Handbuch zum N.T. I.2) (1907), pp. 1 1 4 - 1 7 ; (^'^1912; *i972), p p . 2 0 5 - 1 1 .
Bentwich, N., Philo of Alexandria (1910). ( I n t r o d u c t o r y discussion.)
Bousset, W., Jtidisch-christlicher Schulbetrieb in Alexandria und Rom (1915), pp. 8-154.
Billings, Th. H . , The Platonism of Philo Judaeus (1919).
Christ. W. v o n , Schmid, W., a n d Stahlin, O . , Geschichte der griechischen Literatur I I . i
( 1920), pp. 625-56.
Zeller, E., Die Philosophie der Griechen III.2 (^1923, repr. 1963), pp. 385-467.
Adler, M., Studien zu Philon von Alexandreia (1929).
Goodenough, E. R., The Jurisprudence of the Jewish Courts in Egypt. Legal Administration by the
Jews under the Early Roman Empire as described by Philo Judaeus (1929).
Lewy, H., Sobria Ebrietas: Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der antiken Mystik (1929).
Pascher, J., 'H âaiXiK-ri oSos. Der Konigsweg zu Wiedergeburt und Vergottung bei Philon von
Alexandreia (1931).
Broughton, J . S., The Idea of Progress in Philo Judaeus (1932).
I . T o supplement this general bibliography o f Philo's works a n d thought, consult t h e

bibliographies listed below, p. 812. Assessments of major studies a r e generally included.
The older literature can be found in H. L . G o o d h a r t a n d E. R . G o o d e n o u g h , Bibliography
(below, p. 812), and in Schiirer, G J V I I I (^1909), pp. 633-4, 696-8. F u r t h e r literature o n
individual works a n d topics in the discussions below.
H1 o §34. The Jewish Philosopher Philo
H e i n e m a n n , I., Philons griechische und jiidische Bildung. K'ulturvergleichende Untersuchungen zu

Philons Darstellung der jiidischen Gesetze (1932, repr. 1962).^
Goodenough, E. R., By Light, Light! The mystic Gospel of Hellenistic Judaism (1935, repr.
1969). 3
Goodenough, E. R., 'Literal Mystery in Hellenistic J u d a i s m ' , Quantulacumque: Studies
Presented to K. Lake (1937), pp. 227-41.
Idem, l he Politics of Philo Judaeus. Practice and Theory (1938, repr. 1967).
V'oikrr, W., Fortschritt und Vollendung bei Philo von Alexandrien. Eine Studie zur Geschichte der
b'rommtgkeit (1938) .''^
Mryri, A., Vorsehungsglaube und Schicksalsidee in ihrem Verhaltnis bei Philo von Alexandria
("9:v»)-
Bclkin, .S., I'hilo and the Oral Law. The Philonic Interpretation of Biblical Law in Relation to the
Palestinian Halakah (1940).''
Lciscgang, H., 'Philon', RL X X . i (1941), cols. 1—50.
Pohlenz, M., 'Philon von Alexandreia', N A W G , N.F. 135 (1942), p p . 409—87 = Kleine
Schriften I (1965), pp. 305-83.
Wolfson, H. A., Philo: Foundations of Religious Philosophy in Judaism, Christianity and Islam
(>947).'
K a t z , P . , Philo's Bible : The Aberrant Text of Biblical Quotations in Some Philonic Writings and
its Place in the Textual History of the Greek Bible (1950).
Brehier, E., 'Philo J u d a e u s ' , in Etudes de philosophie antique (1955), pp. 207-14.
S a n d m e l , S., Philo's Place in Judaism: A Study of Conceptions of Abraham in Jewish Literature
(1956;'1971)-
Danielou, J., Philon d'Alexandrie (1958). (Introductory discussion.)
Arnaldez, R., 'Introduction Generale', in Les Oeuvres de Philon d'Alexandrie I (1961), p p .
17—112.
Colpe, C., 'Philo', R G G V ( 3 i 9 6 i ) , cols. 341-6.
Smallwood, E. M., Introduction to Philonis Alexandrini, Legatio ad Gaium (1961), pp. 3 - 4 3 .
Goodenough, E . R., An Introduction to Philo Judaeus (^1962).
J a u b e r t , A., La Notion d'Alliance dans le Judaisme aux abords de I'he chritienru (1963), p p .
375-442, 477-98.
Boyance, O., 'Etudes Philoniennes', R E G 76 (1963), p p . 64-110.
Theiler, W., 'Philo v o n Alexandria und d e r Beginn des kaiserzeitlichen Platonismus', i n
Parusia, Festgabe fur J. Hirschbergert, ed. K. Flasch (1965), pp. 199-218 =
Untersuchungen zur antiken Literatur (1970), p p . 4 8 4 - 5 0 1 .
Borgen, P., Breadfrom Heaven. An Exegetical Study of the Concept of Manna in the Gospel of John
and the Writings of Philo (1965).
Mondesert, C., Cadiou, R., Menard, J . E., and Arnaldez, R . , 'Philon d'Alexandrie o u
Philon le J u i f , D B S u p p . V I I (1966), cols. 1288-348.
Chadwick, H., 'Philo', in A . H. Armstrong, ed.. The Cambridge History of Later Greek and
Early Medieval Philosophy (1967), pp. 133-57.
2. See review by A . Posner, R E J 93 (1932), p p . 8 9 - 1 0 2 ; a n d I. H e i n e m a n n , M G W J

76 (1932), p p . 267-9. For further reviews of i m p o r t a n t Philo studies see A N R W II.21.1
(1984), p p 9 3 - 6 .
3. O n Goodenough's approach see S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria (1979), pp. 140-7.
Goodenough summarizes his own position and reviews the other major studies of Philo of
the 1930s and 1940s i n An Introduction to Philo Judaeus (^1962), p p . 11-29.
4. See Goodenough, op. cit., pp. 14-16.
5. See review by E. R. Goodenough, J B L 59 (1940), p p . 420-3.
6. F o r criticisms a n d assessments of Wolfson's methodology see E . R. G o o d e n o u g h ,
'Wolfson's Philo', J B L 67 (1948), p p . 8 7 - 1 0 9 ; A. Mendelson, ' A Reappraisal of Wolfson's
M e t h o d ' , SP 3 (1974-5), PP- ' 1-26.
Bibliography MM
A r n a l d e z , R., ed., Philon d'Alexandrie, Colloques n a d o n a t i x <lii ( : N K N \ II ni*"/

F r u c h t e l , U., Die kosmologischen Vorstellungen bei Phtlo von Altxandfiin i
Christiansen, I . , Die Technik der allegorischen Au.\legung\ti'meniif»ti/I l>n I'hdu t«n Mrximttim
(1969)-
DeUing, G., ' W u n d e r - A l l e g o r i e - M y t h u s hri Philon von A l r x . i n d i n . i ' , in Studien zum
Neuen Testament und zum hellenistischen Judentum (iruimmrllr Au/uitze (1970), pp.
72-129.
M a d d a l e n a , A., Filone Alessandrino (1970).
Williamson, R., Philo and the Epistle to the Hebrews (1970).
Baer, R., Philo's Use of the Categories Male and Female (1970).
A m i r , Y . , 'Philo J u d a e u s ' , EJ X I I I (1971), cols. 4 0 9 - 1 5 .
Nock, A. D., 'Philo a n d Hellenistic Philosophy', in Essays on Religion and the Ancient World,
ed. Z . Stewart, I - I I (1972), p p . 559-65.
Dillon, J . , The Middle Platonists. A Study of Platonism 80 B . C . to A . D . 220 (1977), p p .
139^83.
Nikiprowetzky, V., Le Commentaire de I'Ecriture chez Philon d'Alexandrie (1977).
S a n d m e l , S., Philo of Alexandria. An Introduction (1979).
Mendelson, A., Secular Education in Philo of Alexandria (1982).
Amir, Y . , Die hellenistische Gestalt des Judentums bei Philon von Alexandrien (1983).
C a z e a u x , J., La trame et la chaine, ou les structures litteraires et I'Exegese dans cinq des traith de
Philon d'Alexandrie (1983).
H a a s e , W . , ed., A N R W I I . 2 1 . i : Religion (Hellenistisches Judentum in Romischer êit: Philon)
(1984).
T e r i a n , A., From Biblical Exposition to Apologetics: Literary Tendencies in Philo of Alexandria
(1984).
Editions a n d T r a n s l a d o n s ' '

M a n g e y , T., îXcovos TOV 'lovSalov TO. fvpioKOfj-eva diravTa. Philonis Judaei opera quae reperiri
potuerunt omnia. Textum cum Mss contulit, quamplurima etiam e Codd. Vaticano, Mediceo et
Bodleiano, scriptoribus item vetustis, necnon catenis graecis ineditis, adjecit, interpretationemque
emendavit, universa notis et observationibus illustravit (1742). (Standard edition until
Cohn-Wendland-Reiter.)
Richter, C. E., Philonis ludaei opera omnia ( 1 8 2 8 - 3 0 ) . (Includes L a d n for Armenian.)
C o h n , L . , W e n d l a n d , P., a n d Reiter, S., Philonis opera quae supersunt I-VI (1896—1930,
repr. 1962), Editio maior. (Standard edition.) (Abbreviated C - W henceforth.)
C o h n , L., and W e n d l a n d , P., Philonis opera quae supersunt I-VI (1896-1915), E d i d o minor.
C o h n , L . , et al.. Die Werke Philos von Alexandria in deutscher Vbersetzung I - V I I (1909-64).
Colson, F. H. (and W h i t a k e r , G. H. for I - V ) , Philo I-X (1929-62) [Loeb Classical
Library]. (Uses text of C o h n - W e n d l a n d - R e i t e r with m i n o r changes and v a r i a n t
readings.)
M a r c u s , R., Philo Supplements I a n d II (1953). (Translation, with notes, of A r m e n i a n
version of Q«a«<iora«.) (Loeb Classical Library.)
A r n a l d e z , R., et al., Les oeuvres de Philon d'Alexandrie publiees sous le patronage de I'Universite de
Lyon I - X X X V (1961- ; X X X V I forthcoming).
Indexes a n d C o n c o r d a n c e
Leisegang, H., Indices ad Philonis Alexandrini Opera (vol. V I I of C - W , 1 9 2 6 - 3 0 ) .
7. Full details of t h e older editions a n d of m a n y translations a r e given in H . L.

G o o d h a r t and E. R . G o o d e n o u g h , Bibliography, p p . 187-210. Details of editions,
translations a n d bibliography of individual w o r k s will b e found in t h e notes to discussion
o f works below.
H12 §34. The Jewish Philosopher Philo
Marcus, R., ' A n Armenian-Greek Index to Philo's Quaestiones and De Vita Contemplativa',
J A O S 53 (1933), PP- 257-82.
Earp, J . W., Indices to Philo (in Colson, vol. X, 1962).
Borgen, P., a n d Skarsten, R., Complete KWIC-Concordance of Philo's Writings (magnetic
tape) (1973). (Includes all Greek works a n d identified Greek fragments and provides
context.)
."Vl.ivcr, G,, Index Philoneus (1974). (Based on C o h n - W e n d l a n d , ed. minor, and o m i t t i n g
inosi fragments.)
Bibliographies and Research Surveys

Cohii, I.., ' i h e Latest Researches on Philo of Alexandria (1830-1892)', J Q R 5 (1893),
p p . 2.\ 50.
Marcus, R., "Rro-nl Literature o n Philo', in Baron, S. W., and M a r x , A . , eds., Jewish
Studies in Alrmorv ofCeorge A. Kohut (1935), p p . 463—91.
Goodhart, H. A., a n d (Joodcnough, E. R., A General Bibliography of Philo Judaeus (1937,
repr. 1967). (Lists mss., editions, translations and literature by topic with references
to reviews.)
W. Volker, P'ortschritt und Vollendung (1938), p p . 1-47. (Kritischer t i b e r b h c k iiber die
bisherige Philo-Forschung, die Aufgabe, methodische Bemerkungen.)
T h y e n , H., 'Die Probleme der neueren Philo-Forschung', Theologische R u n d s c h a u 23
(1955). PP- 230-46.
Pouilloux, J . , 'Philon d ' A l e x a n d r i e : recherches et points de vue n o u v e a u x ' , R H R 161
(1962), p p . 135-7.
Feldman, L., Studies in Judaica: Scholarship on Philo and Josephus (iq2'j-62) (1963), p p .
3-26. (Arranged by topic, a n d includes assessment and reference to reviews.)
Hamerton-Kelly, R. G., 'Sources and T r a d i d o n s in Philo J u d a e u s : Prolegomena to an
Analysis of his W r i d n g s ' , SP i (1972), pp. 3-26.
Nazzaro, A. V . , RecentiStudi Filoniani (ig63-yo) (1973).
Delling, G., and Maser, R . M., Bibliographie zur jiidisch-hellenistischen und intertestament
arischen Literatur ig(X)-igjo ( T U C V I I , 1975).
Radice, R., Filone di Alessandria: bibliografia generale igjy—ig82 (1983).
Hilgert, E., 'BibHographia Philoniana 1935-81', A N R W II.21.1 (1984), p p . 47-97. (See
also Hilgert's bibliographies a n d abstracts i n SP 1—6 (1972-80).)
Borgen, P., 'Philo of Alexandria. A critical and synthetical survey of research since World
W a r I F , A N R W II.21.1, p p . 98-154. (See other articles in A N R W II.21.1 for
speciahzed bibliography and summaries of research on particular topics.)
Abbreviations
( F o l l o w i n g Les Oeuvres de Philon, e x c e p t Anim.)
Abr. De Abrahamo
Aet. De aeternitate mundi
Agric. De agriculture
Anim. De animalibus (Alexander)
Cher. De Cherubim
Confus. De confusione linguarum
Congr. De congressu eruditionis gratia
Contempl. De vita contemplativa
Deed. De Decalogo
Deler. Quod deterius potiori insidiari soleat
/. Life and Works Hi
Deus. Quod deus sit immutabilis

Ebr. De ebrietate
Flacc. In Flaccum
Fug. De fuga et inventione
Gig. De gigantibus
Her. Quid rerum divinarum lieres sit
Hypoth. Hypothetica ( Apologia pro ludaeis)
Los. De losepho
Legal. Legatio ad Gaium
Leg. i, ii, iii Legum allegoriae i, i i , iii
Migr. De migratione Abrahami
Mos. i, ii De vita Mosis i, ii
Mutat. De mutatione nominum
Opif. De opificio mundi
Plant. De plantatione
Poster. De posteritale Caini
Praem. De praemiis et poenis, de exsecrationibus
Prob. Quod omnis probus liber sit
Prov. De Providentia
Quaest. Gen. Quaestiones et solutiones in Genesim
Quaest. Ex. Quaestiones et solutiones in Exodum
Sacrif. De sacrificiis Abelis et Caini
Sobr. De sobrietate
Somn. i, ii De somniis
Spec, i, ii, iii, iv De specialibus legibus i, ii, iii, iv
Virt. De virtutibus
F o r discussion of t h e titles of i n d i v i d u a l w o r k s see t h e n o t e s t o p p .

8 2 6 - 7 0 below.
I. L I F E A N D W O R K S
N o n e of t h e G r e e k - J e w i s h w r i t e r s o c c u p i e s so p r o m i n e n t a p o s i t i o n as
P h i l o o f A l e x a n d r i a . T h e v o l u m e of h i s e x t a n t w o r k s a l o n e m a k e s h i m
t h e m o s t s i g n i f i c a n t ; n o n e of t h e o t h e r s c a n b e n e a r l y so c l e a r l y
p i c t u r e d as P h i l o as r e g a r d s t h e i r t h o u g h t , o r t h e i r l i t e r a r y a n d
p h i l o s o p h i c a l e n d e a v o u r s . B u t h e is a l s o , i n his o w n r i g h t , t h e m o s t
o b v i o u s l y o u t s t a n d i n g of t h o s e w h o s o u g h t t o m a r r y J e w i s h faith w i t h
H e l l e n i c c u l t u r e , t o r e t a i l G r e e k c u l t u r e to t h e J e w s a n d J e w i s h religious
k n o w l e d g e t o t h e Greeks.^ P h i l o w a s p r o b a b l y m o r e d e e p l y s t e e p e d i n
G r e e k w i s d o m t h a n a n y o t h e r k n o w n J e w i s h a u t h o r w r i t i n g in G r e e k ;
8. Whilst there a r e those who regard Philo's synthesis as a conscious process of

self-definition, others would now regard the s h a r p differendation between J u d a i s m and
Hellenism as a construct of m o d e r n historians r a t h e r t h a n as p a r t of Philo's own o u d o o k .
F o r the former a p p r o a c h see A. Mendelson, Secular Education in Philo of Alexandria (1982),
p p . xvii-xxv; for the latter, T . Rajak, Josephus (1983), pp. 8—9. For a detailed survey of
814 §34- The Jewish Philosopher Philo
c e r t a i n l y h e m a d e m o r e i m p a c t on h i s t o r y t h a n a n y o f t h e o t h e r s . T h e
immense influence he exercised on later times testifies to this,
p a r t i c u l a r l y his i n f l u e n c e o n C h r i s t i a n t h e o l o g y , .some a s p e c t s of w h i c h
m a y be t r a c e d b a c k to e l e m e n t s of H e l l e n i s d c - J e w i s h t h o u g h t . ^ H i s
i m p o r t a n c e in r e l a t i o n to J e w i s h t r a d i t i o n s is h a r d e r to assess, d u e t o
n e g l e c t b y the r a b b i s on t h e o n e h a n d , a n d to t h e s p a r s i t y of e v i d e n c e
for c o n t e m p o r a r y A l e x a n d r i a n J e w i s h t r a d i t i o n s o n t h e o t h e r . ' " P h i l o ' s
s t a t u s as a p h i l o s o p h e r is e v e n m o r e c o n t r o v e r s i a l : s o m e r e g a r d h i m a s a
philo.sophic c o m p i l e r o r p r e a c h e r , w h i l s t o t h e r s see h i m n o t o n l y as a n
o r i g i n a l a n d s y s t e m a t i c p h i l o s o p h e r b u t as t h e i n i t i a t o r of a p h i l o s o p h i c
tradition."
L i t t l e c a n b e firmly s t a t e d a b o u t P h i l o ' s life. T h e testimonia a r e
m e a g r e . ' ^ J e r o m e ' s s t a t e m e n t t h a t h e w a s of priestly d e s c e n t finds n o
the w a y in which scholarship on Philo h a s been preoccupied with t h e attempt to separate

his Judaism from his Hellenism, see V. Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire de I'Ecriture (1977),
pp. 12-49; G . Pfeifer, ' Z u r Beurteilung Philons in der neuerer Literatur', Z A W 77
(1965), pp. 212-14. O n t h e question of Philo's audience see below, pp. 817, 840, 853-4,
855,878,889.
9. Eusebius calls Philo jrAciaro? dvi^p ov fiovov TWV •^fj.erepwv dAAd Kal TWV diro TTJS eôjOev
6pp,wyc4vwv TraiBfia^ e i r i o n ^ / x o T a T O f {H.E. ii 4, 3). For Philo's influence on Christian writers
see below, p . 889. T h e quest for the origins of Christianity was responsible for m a n y of
the early studies of Philo, a n d has continued t o stimulate interest i n him although there
are n o w other perspectives. For the interests of nineteenth-century Philonists see A.
Momigliano, J T h S t n.s. 21 (1970), pp. 149-53. Goodenough's approach derived from a n
interest in gentile Christianity a n d its origins rather t h a n in the Hellenized Alexandrian
Jews whose influence on Chrisdanity exercised t h e German Philonists. See n . 3 above.
10. For Philo's reladonship to contemporary and later Palesdnian Jewish thought see
below, pp. 871-89. T h e character and traditions of t h e Alexandrian Jewish community
before the time of Philo c a n barely be reconstructed from the hterature of possible or
probable Alexandrian provenance which has survived. W. Bousset's attempt to trace a
pre-Philonic Alexandrian tradition is founded o n insuflficient evidence: JUdisch-christlicher
Schulbetrieb (1915) ; s e e B . Mack, A N R W II.21.1, pp. 241-5. See further pp. 4 7 0 - 7 0 4 above.
T h e evidence for Philo's o w n time derives almost exclusively from his works. Recent
interest in t h e context of Philo's works i n the Alexandrian synagogue has thrown some
light o n exegetical practices, but we still know too little to determine Philo's relationship
to his contemporaries in this community. See p. 877 below
11. See p p . 871—80 below. T h e most systematic assertion of Philo's philosophical
importance a n d influence is found in the work of H. A. Wolfson; see n . 6 above.
12. C-W, vol. L pp. Ixxxxv-cxiii. J o s e p h u s ' brief description of Philo is t h e only
reference from a n e a r contemporary. J o s e p h u s introduces Philo as the leader of t h e
embassy to Gaius, Ant. xviii 8, i (259), where he is described as d.vr]p r d irdvTa evSoôy
'.i4A€âvSpoi) Te rov aXaâpxov dSeAôs a>v Kal îXoao^las OVK antipos. H e gives n o other
explicit information about Philo's writings. T h e other testimonia a r e from lexicographers
(the Suda a n d Photius) or Christian authors (Clement of Alexandria, Origen, Ps.-Justin,
Anatolius, Ps.-Chrysostom, Eusebius, J e r o m e , Basil, Ambrose, Epiphanius, Augustine,
Theodoret, t h e Armenian translator of Philo's works, Sozomenus, Isidore of Pelusium,
Anastasius t h e Sinaite, the author of the Sacra Parallela attributed t o J o h n of Damascus
(see n. 17 below), Arethas, a n d Theodorus Metochita).
T h e i r testimony to Philo's works is more useful than their sparse ' a n d dubious
references to his life ; see n. 17 below.
/. Life and Works M i r,
s u l ) s t a n t i a t i o n i n the e a r h e r sources:'-^ even KiiHrl>iii<i k n u w k n o t h i n g ol ii

A c c o r d i n g to J o s e p h u s he was a brother of Alrxandri t h r A l . d i . i K h ; so
he b e l o n g e d to o n e o f the leading f a n i i l i r H olAlexamlnan j r w i y . ' ^ The
13. De dir. ill. 11 : 'Philon l u d a n i s , nuiionr Alrxdiiilinni*!. lir u r n c i r »aicrdotum.' O n

Jerome's account see A. Oresa-tJafiiaJdo, ' I h r Hiogi.iphu .il Method o l j e r o m e ' s De viris
ilh:stribus\ Studia Patristica XV. 1, e<l. K. A l.iv niKsloiie ( I T X X V ' l l l , 1984), p p . 54-68).
V.L Photius, Cod. 105: ccm hi TO y«Vov ii Uptiov KiiTUYopto'i. For Schwartz's suggestions
regarding Philo's descent see next note.
14. For a t t e m p t s to reconstruct Philo's life and family see E. Zeller, Die Philosophie der
('•riechen I I I . 2 (^1923), p . 385, n. 2 (using t h e evidence t h e n available) ; J. Schwartz,
L'Egypte d e Philon', in Philon D'Alexandrie, e d . R. Arnaldez, pp. 3 5 - 4 4 ; idem, 'Note sur
la famille d e Philon d'Alexandrie', A I P h H O S 13 (1953) = Melanges Isidore Levy (1955),
[)p. 591-602. Schwartz builds u p o n the evidence for Philo's family by a t t e m p d n g to place
the details known in a historical context, a n d presents t h e following conclusions, ( i )
Philo's grandfather was p r o b a b l y rewarded with R o m a n citizenship by J u h u s Caesar, as
Andpater h a d been, and his setthng i n E g y p t coincided with A u g u s t u s ' conquest. (2)
Philo's father was p r o b a b l y imrpoTros of Claudius' mother's estates before Philo's brother
Alexander. (3) Philo's family may have been of H a s m o n e a n descent, since Philo's
nephew M a r c u s lulius Alexander married Berenice, d a u g h t e r of A g r i p p a I, a n d
Herodian women normally married royalty o r those of royal descent. These points h a v e
all been challenged; see S. S. Foster, 'A N o t e on the " N o t e " of J . Schwartz', S P 4
(1976/7), p p . 25-32.
T h e evidence for members of Philo's family is extensive c o m p a r e d w i t h that for Philo
himself Josephus {loc. cit.) associates Philo with his brother Alexander. This brother
(whom Goodhart regards as younger than Philo: see E. R. G o o d e n o u g h , Introduction
(•'1962), p. 8) lent A g r i p p a money, J o s . Ant. xviii 6, 3 (159-60), a n d managed Antonia's
estates, Jos. Ant. xix 5, i (276), cf. xx 5, 2 (100). He also decorated the T e m p l e gates with
silver and gold, J o s . B.J. v 5, 3 (205), and might b e the Alexander w h o , according to
tradition, h a d all t h e names of G o d in his copy of t h e Pentateuch overlaid with gold ( H .
Graetz, 'Alexander and his gold-lettered Scroll', J Q R 2 (1890), p p . 102-4, '^he
tradition in Massechet Soferim 1:2, cf 2:7 ; and Massechet Sefer Torah 1:10). I t is j u s t possible
that Alexander t h e Alabarch was also t h e estate owner Gains lulius Alexander,
mentioned i n papyri of A.D. 26 ( C P J I I , no. 420a) a n d 28/9 (420b).
Alexander's sons, Philo's nephews, are also d o c u m e n t e d . M a r c u s married Berenice,
Jos. Ant. xix 5, I ( 2 7 6 - 7 ) ; see C P J II, n o . 4 1 9 ; A. Fuks, ' M a r c u s l u h u s Alexander (Relat
ing t o the History of Philo's F a m i l y ) ' , Zion 13-14 (1948-9), p p . 10-17 (Hebr.). F o r
evidence reladng t o his commercial activides i n the T h e b a i d , see E . G. T u r n e r , 'Tiberius
lulius Alexander', J R S 44 (1954), p. 59.
fiberius lulius Alexander's career is well known and documented from Josephus,
I acitus, inscriptions and papyri (notably the edict of A.D. 68) and possibly an allusion in
J u v e n a l ; for an account of this evidence and Tiberius' career in its historical context see
E. G. T u r n e r , op. cit., p p . 5 4 - 6 4 ; also V. Burr, Tiberius lulius Alexander (1955) ; PIR^ I
139. Tiberius lulius is t h e Alexander with w h o m Philo discusses providence and the
rationahty of animals in t h e dialogues Prov. a n d Anim. (see below, p p . 864—6) a n d possibly
the dedicatee of the spurious De mundo (see pp. 8 6 8 - 9 b e l o w ) ; see A. T e r i a n , 'Introduction to
Philo's Dialogues', A N R W II.21.1 (1984), p p . 272-94, esp. p p . 290-1 ; note also M .
Hadas-Lebel, De Providentia, Oeuvres X X X V (1973), p p . 4 0 - 5 . Anim. 54 might suggest t h a t
Tiberius was one of the ambassadors to Gains in A.D. 3 9 / 4 0 ; see A. T e r i a n , Philonis
Alexandrini De Animalibus (1981), ad loc. T u r n e r (P.Oxy. X X V , p. 104) links the embassy
mentioned there w i t h t h a t oi Anim. 54, dating it to A.D. 13, and r e g a r d i n g the Alexander
in quesdon as the A l a b a r c h ; cf J . Schwartz, ' L ' E g y p t e de Philon', in Philon d'Alexandrie,
ed. R . Arnaldez (1967), p . 40; M . Hadas-Lebel, op. cit., pp. 4 0 - 1 .
816 §34. THE JEWISH PHILOSOPHER PHILO
o n l y d a t e i n h i s life w h i c h can be c h r o n o l o g i c a l l y fixed is t h a t of h i s

p a r t i c i p a t i o n in t h e e m b a s s y t o C a f i g u l a i n A.D. 3 9 - 4 0 w h i c h h i s o w n
Legatio ad Gaiurg. d e s c r i b e s . S i n c e h e w a s t h e n a l r e a d y o f a d v a n c e d y e a r s ,
he m a y h a v e b e e n b o r n b e t w e e n a b o u t 20 a n d 10 B . C . ' ^ Otherwise
there are few unequivocal biographical hints in his works.The
Christian legend that he met Peter in Rome during the time of
C l a u d i u s is h i s t o r i c a l l y w o r t h l e s s . ' ^
Despite the u n c e r t a i n d e s s u r r o u n d i n g Philo's c a r e e r a n d the precise

h i s t o r i c a l c o n t e x t of e a c h of his w o r k s , t h e e n v i r o n m e n t i n w h i c h he
lived can b e d e s c r i b e d in t h e l i g h t o f t h e h i s t o r i c a l e v i d e n c e , chiefly
Another m e m b e r of t h e family is introduced in Anim., a Lysimachus whom T e r i a n

identifies as the son of a d a u g h t e r of Alexander the Alabarch, betrothed to Tiberius'
d a u g h t e r ; he might be the lulius Lysimachus whose representadves are with Tuscus the
Prefect at a tribunal in A . D . 63 according to a Fouad papyrus. See Terian, op. cit., p p .
281-3. See further, for the documentary evidence, C P J I I , nos. 418-20.
15. For t h e date of the embassy see E . M. Smallwood, Philonis Alexandrini, Legatio ad
Gaium (1961), pp. 4 7 - 5 0 ; idem. The Jews under Roman Rule (1976), p p . 242-6. For t h e view
that t h e embassy departed in the winter of 38/9 see P . J . Sijpesteijn, T h e Legationes ad
G a i u m ' , JJS 15 (1964), pp. 8 7 - 9 6 ; cf vol. I , pp. 393-8. F o r the Legatio see below, pp. 859-64.
Philo gives little preamble t o the mission, simply changing t o the use o f ' w e ' at 2 9 (174).
Josephus tells us t h a t Philo was the leader of the deputation. Ant. xviii 8, i (259).
Strangely, Philo tells us nothing a b o u t t h e other ambassadors, except that there were five.
Legal. 46 (370); Josephus t h o u g h t there were three members of each deputation. Ant. xviii
8, I (257). Philo's brother, Alexander, a n d his n e p h e w , Tiberius lulius Alexander, might
well h a v e been amongst t h e five. (For Alexander see E . G. T u r n e r , art. cit., p. 58 ; he was
imprisoned b y Gaius in R o m e : J o s . Ant. xix 5, i (276). For Tiberius, see n. 14 above, a n d
p. 866 below.)
Philo mentions his age twice in Legat.: at t h e beginning h e implies that he w a s yepaiv
when he wrote the work, i ( i ) ; later h e implies that he w a s the oldest m e m b e r of t h e
deputation, 28 (182). (If Alexander t h e Alabarch was o n e of t h e party, this would
reinforce Goodhart's view t h a t Philo was older t h a n his brother; see above, n. 14.)
For considerations of the influence of Philo's family background o n his attitudes see V.
A. Tcherikover, C P J I, p . 6 7 ; a n d n. 22 below. For views o n the relative chronology of
Philo's works, see below, n. 116.
O n Philo's date of birth see A . Nazzaro, T I problema cronologico della nascita di
Filone Alessandrino', Rendiconti della Accademia d i archeologia, lettere e belle arti,
Napoli n.s. 38 (1938), pp. 129-38 (places Philo's date o f birth between 15 a n d 10 B . C ) .
16. Note however his pilgrimage to Jerusalem, Prov., Fr. 2, 64.
17. Eusebius, H.E. ii 17, i ; 18, 8 ; J e r o m e , De vir. ill. 11; Photius, Cod. 105; t h e Suda,
s.v. 0lXu>v (following t h e Greek translation of J e r o m e ) . See J . E. Bruns, 'Philo
Christianus: T h e Debris of a Legend', H T h R 66 (1973), pp. 141-5. Bruns a d d s an
account of Philo's baptism from t h e Acta Johannis of Ps.-Prochorus (ed. T h . Z a h n , 1880,
pp. 110-12) to the Christian testimonia assembled i n C - W ; he traces a Philo legend
according to which he w a s baptised b y J o h n , m a d e a second visit to Rome under
Claudius, m e t Peter, and wrote t h e book of Wisdom. Eusebius seems to imply a written
document, for which Bruns suggests Hegesippus as author. For portraits of Philo as a
Christian saint from the Greek Codex of J o h n Damascenus see E. R . Goodenough, The
Politics of Philo Judaeus (1938, repr. 1967), p. v. For Philo in Christian thought see below,
p. 889.
I. Life and Works Mi 7
[)apyrological. The strife between (Jreeks an<l Jrwi ni IMnln\

Alexandria (which Philo describes in I'lan. and ilir i^r/âli ts alvi
illuminated b y t h e e v i d e n c e o f the papyri,"' Ihe only iiu oiitrstably
apologetic work of P h i l o ' s the Hypolhetua shouUI l)r seen in the
c o n t e x t o f t h e anti-semitism known from J<i%rphus' Agaimt Apion/" The
(juestion of P h i l o ' s audience Ibr thr sections of his oeuvre generally
regarded as e x o t e r i c must now be set in a f r a m e w o r k which takes
a c c o u n t o f t h e realities of Philo's situation vis-a-vis p a g a n contempor
aries a n d t h e f e a s i b i l i t y of p r o s e l y t i s m , as well a s t h e c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s o f
the w o r k s in q u e s t i o n . ^ '
I n t h e l i g h t o f P h i l o ' s p o s i t i o n as a w e l l - b o r n p r o v i n c i a l w i t h Roman
citizenship, as well as a J e w , his w o r k s have been scrutinized for
i n d i c a t i o n s of h i s a t t i t u d e s t o w a r d s R o m e . P h i l o e x p r e s s e s l a v i s h p r a i s e
of Augustus, and opposition to the Principate is o n l y obliquely
e x p r e s s e d , if i n d e e d i t is d i s c e r n i b l e a t all.^^ T h e c h a r a c t e r of h i s w o r k s
suggests r a t h e r t h a t h i s c o n c e r n s w e r e focused l a r g e l y on t h e i m p o r t a n t
18. See p p . 50, 127-9 above.

19. See e.g. E. M . Smallwood, The Jews Under Roman Rule (1976), pp. 235-50.
20. See p p . 866—8 below. F o r reflections o n papyrus of Alexandrian anti-semitism see
esp. C P J I I , nos. 154-9 (the 'Acts of t h e A l e x a n d r i a n Martyrs') ; H . A . Musurillo, The
Acts of the Pagan Martyrs (1954). See vol. I, pp. 39-40.
21. T h e r e is n o direct evidence as to whom Philo was addressing, o r which
contemporaries r e a d (or heard) his works; s e e below, p p . 888—9. Assumptions on this
i|uestion derive from j u d g e m e n t s regarding t h e character o f the works. Even the Hypothet
ica, which Eusebius describes a s addressed Trpos Karrj-yopovs avrcov lacks (in t h e extant
sections) t h e explicit confrontation w i t h t h e J e w s ' critics which characterizes Contra
Apionem. V . Tcherikover h a s questioned the feasibility in principle of proselytizing litera-
lure, see 'Jewish Apologetic Literature Reconsidered', Eos 4 8 (1956), pp. 169-93.
22. Praise of A u g u s t u s : Legat. 21 ( i 4 3 ) - 2 2 (151). See G . Delling, 'Philons E n k o m i o n
aiif Augustus', Klio 54 (1972), p p . 175—87. F o r the upper-class provincial point of view
towards Augustus a n d its historiographical manifestations see E. G a b b a , ' T h e Historians
and Augustus', in F . Millar a n d E. Segal (eds.), Caesar Augustus (1984), pp. 6 1 - 8 8 , esp.
pp. 6 3 - 4 . Since n o n e of Philo's works are political tracts it is difficult to extrapolate
political opinions. Even i n passages w h e r e issues such as the relation of t h e individual t o a
regime are at issue, Philo's views o n the R o m a n principate a r e h a r d to pinpoint.
(Joodcnough maintained that Philo set out t o criticize R o m a n rule, b u t covertly, a n d
mainly in treatises destined for a n esoteric a u d i e n c e ; see The Politics of Philo Judaeus (1938,
repr. 1967) ; idem. An Introduction (^1962), pp. 52-74. See contra A. H . M. Jones's review of
(ioodenough, Politics, J T h S t 4 0 (1939), p- 183, p o i n t i n g out t h e complexity of t h e
relationship of a n A l e x a n d r i a n J e w to t h e imperial g o v e r n m e n t ; note also A.
Momighano, review of An Introduction, J R S 34 (1944), p p . 163-5, o n Goodenough's
interpretation of ômn. ii 12-13 (81-92) and Dec. 1-2 (4-9).
Philo's puzzling concept of democracy, which represents his ideal constitution, is
hardly to be equated with R o m a n republicanism; see E. L a n g s t a d t , 'Zu Philos Begriff d e r
Deinokratie', in Gaster Anniversary Volume (1936), p p . 349—64; Wolfson, Philo I I , p p .
;{H2~3 ; A. Momigliano, op. cit.; J . Dillon, The Middle Platonists (1977), p . 154. O n Philo's
politics see in general R . Barraclough, 'Philo's Politics: R o m a n Rule and Hellenistic
Judaism', in A N R W II.21.1, p p . 417-553.
818 §34. The Jewish Philosopher Philo
A l e x a n d r i a n J e w i s h c o m m u n i t y of w h i c h h e was a m e m b e r . A p a r t f r o m
his p a r t i c i p a t i o n in t h e e m b a s s y to R o m e , late in life ( a n d possibly a n
earlier period of r e l u c t a n t political involvement^'), his i n t e r e s t s lay
chiefly w i t h i n the context of t h e A l e x a n d r i a n J e w i s h politeuma and
s y n a g o g u e . T h e style of h i s w o r k s ( p a r t i c u l a r l y of t h e s e q u e n c e known
as the Exposition) might indicate a concern with education and
p r e a c h i n g . T h e Quaestiones a r e t h o u g h t b y s o m e to reflect Alexandrian
s y n a g o g u e lections.^* F u r t h e r afield, P h i l o c l e a r l y k n e w t h e c o m m u n i t y
of T h e r a p e u t a e , a n d h a d m a d e a p i l g r i m a g e to J e r u s a l e m , ^ ^ t h o u g h t h e
extent of his familiarity with Jewish thought and practice in
c o n t e m p o r a r y P a l e s t i n e (if i n d e e d t h e y diflfered m a r k e d l y f r o m t h o s e of
A l e x a n d r i a ) r e m a i n s o p e n to d i s p u t e . A t t e m p t s to l i n k his a c c o u n t s of
J e w i s h legal p r i n c i p l e to t h e p r a c t i c e of l o c a l J e w i s h t r i b u n a l s , o n the
23. T h e view that Philo was politically active at some point before his leadership of the
embassy to Gaius is held b y those who (a) regard the passage at t h e beginning oi Spec, iii
(see below, p . 843) as autobiographical rather than literary, and (b) assume t h a t Philo
could not have written all that follows this passage after A.D. 40, since he was already an
old m a n . See further p p . 844, 849-50 below. For t h e chronology and order o f Philo's
works see below, p p . 841-4. Philo's participation in local pohtics is claimed b y Good-
enough to have been extensive a n d life-long; see 'Philo and Pubhc Life', J E A 12 (1926),
pp. 7 7 - 9 . H e suggests t h a t Philo was involved in some capacity with the Jewish courts;
see further p . 848 a n d esp. pp. 874-5, ^- '3 below. T h e r e is litde except t h e wider activ
ities of his family t o suggest that Philo's public duties might have taken h i m beyond the
Jewish politeuma into responsibilities in t h e Alexandrian polis.
24. Those treatises in which minimal knowledge ofjewish history a n d scripture is
presupposed, and i n which the style is relatively simple, might have been composed for
educational o r paraenetic purposes within the community, possibly to counter apostasy.
On t h e homiletic c h a r a c t e r of t h e treatises see P. Borgen, Bread from Heaven (1965), pp.
2 8 - 5 8 ; V. Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire de I'Ecriture chez Philon d'Alexandrie [igT]), p p .
174-80; F. Siegert, Drei hellenistische-jiidische Predigten (1980), pp. 6 - 8 . F o r a synagogue
context for the Quaestiones see below, p . 8 3 0 ; for such a context for Philo's allegorical
writings as a whole, R. Barraclough, A N R W n . 2 1 . 1 , pp. 447-8. Whilst Philo gives vent
only to a generalized denunciation of paganism, his criticism of Jewish exegetes,
allegorists, literalists and apostates evokes the Jewish environment in which his interests
were focused. Philo does n o t n a m e those whose approach h e criticizes, b u t his testimony
is indicative of a diversity of exegetical traditions in his own community. See M . J .
Shroyer, 'AlexandrianJewish Literalists', J B L 55 (i936)^^pp. 261-84; S. Belkin, Philo and
the Oral Law (1940), pp. 11-18; H . A. Wolfson, Philo I (1947), p p . 5 5 - 8 6 ; S. S a n d m e l ,
'Philo's Environment a n d Philo's Exegesis', J B R 22 (1954), pp. 2 4 8 - 5 3 ; B. L . Mack,
'Exegetical Traditions in Alexandrian J u d a i s m ' , SP 3 (1974—5), PP. 71-112 ; D. M . H a y ,
'Philo's References to other Allegorists', SP 6 (1979-80), p p . 4 1 - 7 5 ; P. Borgen, A N R W
n.21.2, pp. 126-8. For a s u m m a r y of studies o n Philo's testimony t o Alexandrian exegesis
and t h e importance of the issue see B. Mack, 'Philo J u d a e u s and Exegetical Traditions in
Alexandria', A N R W IL21.1, p p . 227-71. F o r allegorical interpretation see p p . 876-7
below.
25. Philo's knowledge of the T h e r a p e u t a e : Colson, Loeb vol. I X , p . 106, n.a. See
further p. 857 below. Pilgrimage to J e r u s a l e m : Prov. Fr. 2, 64 (possibly a repeated
occurrence; see Colson, vol. I X ad loc).
/. Life and Works M M)
o t h e r h a n d , h a v e n o t b e e n g e n e r a l l y accepted."'*' A* in t h r (.i!»r ol his

references to p a g a n i n s t i t u t i o n s , a n d indeed in sonir ol hi<i hiogi aphu al
r e m a r k s , i t is difficult to determine thr |br< r ol hlriaiy «onvrntion ;
hterary tradition, whether s c r i p t u r a l or pagan, might actdunt li)r
references to c e r t a i n a s p e c t s of life, and thrsr should not be taken a s
h r m e v i d e n c e e i t h e r for Philo's own r x p r r i n u e , or for c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s of
the J u d a i s m o f his e n v i r o n m e n t . ' ' ^ Tlx' works of P h i l o a r e i l l u m i n a t e d
by o t h e r h i s t o r i c a l e v i d e n c e , then, but at least i n t h e c a s e o f t h e t r e a t i s e s
relating t o scriptural material, they p r o v i d e little historical evidence in
their own right.
O f P h i l o ' s n u m e r o u s w o r k s m a n y h a v e b e e n lost.^^ Y e t t h a n k s to h i s
p o p u l a r i t y w i t h t h e C h u r c h F a t h e r s a n d w i t h C h r i s t i a n t h e o l o g i a n s , it
w o u l d seem t h a t t h e g r e a t e r p a r t , a t least, h a s b e e n preserved.^" T h e
s t a n d a r d e d i t i o n of h i s w o r k s is t h a t o f C o h n , W e n d l a n d a n d R e i t e r (see
above, p . 8 i i , Editions), t h o u g h this does n o t include many Greek
26. For a survey of the scholarship o n the relationship between Philo's disquisitions o n
the laws a n d Palestinian h a l a k h a see S. Belkin, Philo and the Oral Law (1940), p p . vii-x,
and below, p p . 8 7 4 - 5 , 'S- T h e most radical a t t e m p t t o link Philo's posidon with a n
Alexandrian Jewish legal system is t h a t of E . R. Goodenough, The Jurisprudence of the
Jewish Courts in Egypt (1929); see further p. 848 below.
27. Paiticipadon in banquets : Leg. iii 53 (156); Fug. 5 ( 2 8 - 9 ) ; Spec, iv 74-5 ; theatres:
Prob. 20 (141); sports: Prov., Fr. 2, 5 8 ; Prob. 5 (26). Philo's participation in p a g a n social
acdvities, particularly sport in which veneradon of Hermes w a s involved, has b e e n
denied by those w h o regard these as incompatible with his Jewishness. See H . A. Wolfson,
Philo I , pp. 78-86. T h e Alexandrian J e w s ' association with t h e g y m n a s i u m is evidenced in
the edict of Claudius of A.D. 4 1 , see C P J I I , n o . 153, lines 9 2 - 3 . For Philo's allusions to
athletics see H . A. Harris, Greek Athletics and the Jews (1976), ch. 3. For Spec, iii i see below
|)p. 843, 844, 849-50.
Even if Philo's references to p a g a n social activities are r e g a r d e d as literary only (or as
references t o Jewish, not Greek institutions), his e d u c a t i o n was certainly partly secular
and Greek; see further p . 871 below. T h e discussion oi encyclios paideia i n Congr. not only
reflects direct knowledge of t h e Greek education system b u t also includes a n autobio
graphical passage, 14 (74—6). Wolfson considers this a Stoic topos {Philo I , p p . 78—81); b u t
the prevalence of references to the erwyclia elsewhere in Philo's works, and indeed t h e
general n a t u r e of his paideia, dispose others to accept t h e passage a s autobiography. See P.
Borgen, Bread from Heaven (1965), pp. 99-121 ; M. A l e x a n d r e , De Congressu {Oeuvres X V I ,
1967), pp. 4 1 - 7 ; 7 9 - 8 2 ; A . Mendelson, Secular Education in Philo of Alexandria (1982), e s p .
pp. 25-6. F o r t h e view that t h e 'philosophical' (non-scriptural) treatises d a t e from a
period close to Philo's Greek education see below, n. 116 a n d n. 188.
28. The i m p o r t a n c e of estabhshing a historical context for Philo's works is urged by V .
Tcherikover, 'Jewish Apologetic Literature Reconsidered', Eos 48 (1956), pp. 1 6 9 - 9 3 ; cf
P. Borgen, Bread from Heaven (1965), p p . i i i ff.; G . Delling, 'Perspektiven d e r
T>forschung des hellenistischen J u d e n t u m s ' , H U C A 4 5 (1974), p p . 133-76.
29. For t h e lost works see below, p . 868. D. Barthelemy, 'Est-ce H o s h a y a R a b b a
qiii censura le ' C o m m e n t a i r e AUegorique?', Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R . Arnaldez (1967), p .
y), n . 9, suggests t h a t the greater part of the corpus might have already been lost before
En.se bins.
30. For Philo a n d the C h u r c h see below, p p . 888-9.
f r a g m e n t s , or c o m p o s i t i o n s e x t a n t o n l y i n Armenian.-^' W o r k o n t h e
location a n d i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of t h e G r e e k I r a g m e n t s h a s p r o g r e s s e d since
H a r r i s ' s c o l l e c t i o n o f 1886, b u t it r e m a i n s i n c o m p l e t e d ^ T h e v a l u a b l e
A r m e n i a n versions o f w o r k s o t h e r w i s e lost w e r e t r a n s l a t e d i n t o L a t i n b y
A u c h e r i n the 1820s. T h e y a r e n o w r e c e i v i n g c r i t i c a l a t t e n t i o n , as a r e
the A r m e n i a n v e r s i o n s of w o r k s w h i c h h a v e also s u r v i v e d in Greek.^^
31. For details of the earlier editions see H . L. G o o d h a r t a n d E. R . Goodenough,

Btblwgraphy, |)|). 197 94. The editio princeps is 'PiXwvos TovSaiov eiV r d TOV Mtoaccoj
Koafionoi-qTiKii, ioTopiKa, vopioBtTiKa. Tov avTov MovoPi^Xia. Philonis Judaei in libros Mosis de
mundi optjuio historuos, de Ugihus. Ejiusdem libri singulares. Ex bibliotheca regia. Parisiis, ex
officina Adriana l u r n c h i , if)f)2. ClontribuUons to t h e completion of this very imperfect
edition wer<- made by I ) . H()S( hel, Philonis Judaei opuscula tria; and Philo Judaeus de
septenario ejusdem fragmenta II, e lihro de providentia (Goodhart a n d Goodenough, Bibliography,
nos. 397 (1587), 399 (i()i4)). (Collective editions also appeared in 1613 (no. 398), 1640
(no. 402), a n d 1691 (a reprint, at Frankfort, of the 1640 edition). M a n g e y ' s edition (no.
404; see above, p. 811) marked an i m p o r t a n t advance. It was not only more complete
than earlier editions, but was the first t o have been based u p o n an extensive comparison
of manuscripts. T h e edidon of A. F. Pfeiffer (i 785-92 ; no. 407) remained incomplete ; it
contained only the contents of M a n g e y ' s vol. I and vol. I I , 1-40. O n t h e deficiencies of
the editions of Mangey a n d Pfeiffer see F. Creuzer, ' Z u r Kritik d e r Schriften des J u d e n
Philo', T h S t K r 5 (1832), p p . 5-17. F o r details, a n d reviews of the Cohn-
Wendland-Reiter E d i d o Maior see G o o d h a r t and Goodenough, Bibliography, p p . 194-6,
no. 431.
32. Collection of the Greek fragments was begun by A. M a i in t h e following works : (i)
Philo et Virgilii interpretes, containing Philonis Judaei de cophinifesto et de colendis parentibus cum
brevi scripto de Jona (1818) (Goodhart and Goodenough, Bibliography, no. 4 1 2 ) ; (2)
Classicorum auctorum e Vaticinis codicibus editorum IV (1831) {De cophini festo, de honorandis
parentibus, Philonis ex opere in Exodum selectae quaestiones) (no. 4 1 4 ) ; (3) Scriptorum veterum nova
collectio e Vaticanis codicibus (1833) (no. 415) (contains specimens from a Florilegium of
Leontius a n d J o h a n n e s with numerous smaller fragments of P h i l o ) ; (4) Philonis Judaei,
Porphyrii philosophi, Eusebii Pamphili opera inedita, containing Philonis Judaei de virtute ejiusque
partibus (1816) (no. 411). C. G. L . Grossman contributed Qtiestiones ad Exodum ii 6 2 - 8 , in
Anecdoton Graecum Philonis Judaei de Cherubinis, Exod. XXV, 18 (1856) (no. 421) (in fact this
supposed Anecdoton from the Cod. V a t . n. 379 w a s already printed b y M a i , in (2)
above). O. Tischendorf published Philonea, inedita altera, altera nunc demum recte ex vetere
scriptura eruta in 1868 (no. 422). J . B. Pitra's Analecta sacra spicilegio Solesmensi parata II
(1884) gives fragments from the Florilegium of the Codex Coislinianus 276 and details of
Vatican manuscripts. T h e out-dated collection of fragments b y J . R e n d e l Harris,
Fragments of Philo Judaeus (1886), has not b e e n superceded, but a critical edition of
fragments t o supplement the C o h n - W e n d l a n d - R e i t e r text is in preparation b y J a m e s
Royse. M o r e Greek fragments are published in P. Wendland, Neu entdeckte Fragmente
Philos (1891) ; K. Praechter, ' U n b e a c h t e t e Philonfragmente', Archiv fiir Geschichte der
Philosophie 9 (1896), pp. 4 1 5 - 2 6 ; H. Lewy, ' N e u e Philontexte in d e r C b e r a r b e i t u n g des
Ambrosius. Mit einem A n h a n g : Neu gefundene griechische Philonfragmente', SAB,
Phil.-hist. K l . (1932), pp. 23-84. T h e fragments preserved in Eusebius are the best known
and best edited; these include fragments of Contempt, (see F . Conybeare, Philo about the
Contemplative Life {i8g^), pp. 181-7) as well as t h e otherwise lost//j'/>oM«ft'(;a. See further pp.
866-8 below. For fragments of the Quaestiones see pp. 826-30 below.
33. ( I ) Philonis ludaei sermones tres hactenus inediti I et IL De providentia, et III De animalibus,
ex armena versione antiquissima ab ipso originali textu graeco ad verbum stricte exequuta, nunc primum
in Latium Jideliter translati, per P. Jo. Baptistam Aucher (1822); (2) Philonis ludaei
/. Life and Works Hv i
S o m e L a t i n f r a g m e n t s h a v e b e e n of v a l u e i n ihr rxi.il)li>linirni <il

m o d e r n editions.^* T h e t e x t s a n d translationH i n ihr l,orl» , i i i d
U n i v e r s i t e d e L y o n series {Les Oeuvres de F'TNFNN .11 r h.inrd u p o n the
C o h n - W e n d l a n d - R e i t e r e d i t i o n , but in<Klili( atiom m tin- n x i art-
s u g g e s t e d in b o t h .
D e t a i l s of t h e n u m e r o u s manus< r i p i s a r e s u p p l i e d by ( i o o d h a r t a n d
G o o d e n o u g h , Bibliography, p p . [^(i H7, a n d a n a n a l y s i s is p r o v i d e d i n
T h e w h o l e t r a d i t i o n , d i r e e t a n d i n d i r e c t , p r o b a b l y derives, i n
Paralipomena armena. Libri videlicet quatuor in Genesin. Libri duo in Exodum. Sermo unus de
Sampsone. Alter de Jona. Tertius de tribus angelis Abraamo apparentibus. Opera hactenus inedita ex
armena versione antiquissima ab ipso originali textu graeco ... nunc primum in Latium fideliter
translata per P. Jo. Baptistam Aucher (1826). O n Aucher see H . Lewy, The Pseudo-Philonic De
Jona I [Studies and Documents, ed. K. a n d S. Lake, V I I , 1936), pp. 1-3. A r m e n i a n extracts
of works also e x t a n t in Greek were published by t h e M e c h i t a r i s t s : Sermons of Philo the
Hebrew, translated by our Ancestors, the Greek text of which has come down to us {i 892) (Armenian
only) ; details in C . Mercier, Quaestiones et Solutiones in Genesim I et H e versione armeniana
{Oeuvres X X X I V A , 1979), pp. 16-17. For details o f the A r m e n i a n translations of Philo
see H . Lewy, op. cit., p p . 4-8 (manuscripts), 9-16 (date a n d p r o v e n a n c e ) , 16-24 ( t h e
Armenian translator). Lewy regards t h e translator of all the Philonic a n d Ps.-Philonic
works as belonging to t h e school of translators founded in Byzantium soon after 570 (p.
16). C f Aucher, Sermones, pref, pp. iii-iv; F . Conybeare, Philo about the Contemplative Life
(1895), p p . 154-5; I^- M a r c u s , Questions on Genesis (Loeb, Supplement to Philo, vol. I,
1953), pp. vii-viii; F. Petit, L'ancienne version latine des Questions sur la Genese de Philon
d'Alexandrie I : Edition critique, I I : Commentaire ( T U C X I I I - I V , 1973), vol. I, p p . 7 - 1 5 ; C.
.Mercier, op. cit., p p . 2 6 - 9 ; F. Siegert, Drei hellenistisch-jiidische Predigten (1980), p p . 2-4 ; A.
ferian, Philonis Alexandrini De Animalibus (1981), p p . 3-25 ; S. Arevsatyan, ' T h e D a t e of
the A r m e n i a n Version of the Works of Philo', Banber M a t e n a d a r a n i 10 (1971), pp. 7 - 1 8
(Armenian; abstract in Revue d'etudes armeniennes n.s. 9 (1972), p p . 4 8 2 - 3 ) . O f the works
in A r m e n i a n , fragments of Prov. and of the Quaestiones a r e also available in Greek (see
below pp. 8 6 4 - 5 a n d 826—30). F o r Anim. see below p p . 865-6. For De Deo see p. 8 3 9 ; for De
Sampsone a n d De Jona see p. 869. T h e r e are also A r m e n i a n fragments oi Leg., Abr., Spec,
and Dec; see C. Mercier, op. cit., p p . 1 6 - 1 7 ; idem, 'La version armenienne d u L e g u m
.\llegoriae', in Armeniaca (1969), pp. 9 - 1 5 . F o r the A r m e n i a n manuscripts see G o o d h a r t
•md Goodenough, Bibliography, p p . 182-5.
fhere a r e also manuscripts of ancient A r m e n i a n Philo commentaries in the S t a t e
Library of Ancient Manuscripts, E r e v a n : G . Grigorian, ' T h e A r m e n i a n Commentaries
cm t h e works of Philo of Alexandria', B a n b e r M a t e n a d a r a n i 5 (i960), p p . 95-115
Armenian ; abstract, SP 2 (1973), p. 5 7 ) .
34. T h e r e are ancient L a d n versions (which Petit d a t e s to t h e fourth century a n d
attributes t o the same, r a t h e r p o o r translator, op. cit. pp. 7-13) o f Quaestiones ad Genesim
.md the Contempl. See F. Conybeare, ' T h e Lost Works of Philo', T h e Academy 38 (1890),
J). 32 ; idem, Philo about the Contemplative Life (1895), p p . 139—45; C - W vol. I, p p . 1-lii; R .
IVlarcus, Questions on Exodus (Loeb, Suppl. to Philo I I ) , p p . 267-8. On t h e L a t i n
tiansladon of Quaestiones ad Genesim see below p. 829, n . 5 0 ; also A. Siegmund, Die
I'herlieferung der Griechischen Christlichen Literatur in der Latinischen Kirche bis zum zwolften
Jahrhundert (1949), pp. 127-8. F o r the Latin manuscripts see G o o d h a r t a n d Goodenough,
Hihliography, pp. 177-81.
55. In a d d i d o n t o the manuscript surveys i n the Prolegomena t o C-W vol. I a n d at t h e
l)(t;inning o f successive volumes, see t h e following studies of the history of t h e text: L.
Ciihn, Zur indirekten Oberlieferung Philos u n d d e r alteren K i r c h e n v a t e r ' , J a h r b i i c h e r
822 §34- The Jewish I'/iilosop/ier Philo
the m a i n , from t h e h b r a r y a t C a e s a r e a . I b i s view is s u p p o r t e d n o t o n l y

by a n o t e in t h e C o d e x V i n d o b o n e n s i s , b u t tliiefly b y the fact t h a t t h e
t r a d i t i o n n o w h e r e e x t e n d s b e y o n d t h e limits k n o w n to E u s e b i u s . N o
c e r t a i n t r a c e exists of t h e c o m p o s i t i o n s n o l o n g e r familiar t o h i m
a p a r t from references to t h e m i n the e x t a n t w o r k s . I n a d d i t i o n to t h e
(ur protestantische Theologie i 8 (1892), pp. 4 7 5 - 9 0 (with Nachtrag by P. W e n d l a n d ,

pp. 490 •2); idem, 'Die Philo-Handschriften in Oxford und Paris', Philologus 51 (1892),
pp. 2()() 75; idem, 'Kritisch-exegetische Beitrage z u Philo', Hermes 31 (1896), pp.
107 48; idem, 'Kritisch-exegetische Beitrage zu Philo', Hermes 32 (1897), p p . 107-48 (on
C-W vol. 1) ; P. W e n d l a n d , 'Kritische u n d exegetische Bemerkungen zu Philo', R h M N F
52 (1897), p p . 4()f, 504; 53 (1898), p p . 1-36; L. C o h n a n d P. W e n d l a n d , ' Z u r neuen
Philo-Ausgabe', Philologus 59, N F 13 (1900), p p . 521-36; L. Cohn, 'Beitrage zur
Textgeschichte und Kritik der philonischen Schriften', Hermes 38 (1903), pp. 498—545
(on vol. IV) ; idem, 'Kin Phih)-Palimpsest', SAB (1905), pp. 36-52 (on Cod. Vat. gr. 3 1 6 ) ;
idem, 'Neue Beitrage zur TVxlges<:hichle und Kritik d e r philonischen Schriften', Hermes
43 (1908), p p . 177 219 (on vol. V ) ; idem, 'Kritische Bemerkungen zu Philo', H e r m e s 51
(1916), pp. 161-88. Six manuscripts not classified or not used in C - W are listed in
Goodhart a n d Goodenough, pp. 153-4. See also P . J . Alexander, 'A Neglected Palimpsest
of Philo J u d a e u s ' , Studia Codicologica, ed. K . T r e u (TU C X X I V , 1977), p p . i —14.
Alexander reports preUminary study of Cod. Athen. 880, which represents none of the
lost works (though it should be emphasized t h a t one page remains undeciphered ; see p . 4,
n. 2) ; but it contains all or part of Sacrif., Deter., Poster., Gig., Deus, Agric, Ebr., Sobr.,
Confus., Somn., and Virt. Alexander suggests a d a t e in the last quarter of t h e tenth or the
first p a r t of the eleventh c e n t u r y ; he also notes similarities with Codex Vindobonensis
Theologicus Graecus 29 (see below, n. 36). A collation of this text for Agric. with t h e other
codices suggested t h a t the Athenensis shared t h e mistakes of the U F class (see C - W vol. I,
pp. xix-xxvii). The palimpsest yields some readings for the last sections of Poster, for which
there is only one other manuscript (U) (see below, pp. 834-5) • The title of Ebr. is fuller t h a n
elsewhere (see below, p. 836), and there a r e one or two marginal glosses of value.
Alexander maintains that 'in a n u m b e r of places t h e palimpsest reproduces t h e fourth
century archetype of the Philonic tradition [see below, n. 36] more faithfully t h a n d o its
closest relatives (U a n d F) or indeed any of the manuscripts' (p. 11).
36. For Codex Vindobonensis Theologicus Graecus 29 see Goodhart a n d Goodenough,
Bibliography, p . 152, no. 1 1 2 ; L. Cohn, Philonis Alexandrini libellus de opificio mundi (1889),
pp. i-vii; F. Conybeare, ' T h e Lost Works of Philo', T h e Academy 38 (1890), p . 32
(correcdng Cohn's misleading account of the codex) ; C-W vol. I, p p . iii-iv, xxxv-xxxvii
(with facsimile off. 153 a t end of volume); P . Alexander, 'A Neglected Palimpsest of
Philo J u d a e u s ' , Studia Codicologica, ed. K . Treu ( T U C X X I V , 1977), pp. 7 - 8 (with further
bibHography, p. 8, n. i). T h e codex contains only a b o u t a half of O/ij/. a n d breaks off in
mid-sentence. It is prefaced, however, b y a contents list and this is of value in itself, since
details of titles of partially lost works (those surviving mainly in Armenian, see below, nn.
46-7) are supplied. T h e value of the codex lies chiefly in the cruciform inscription
accompanying this list, copied from t h e archetype b y the scribe a n d recording EvColos
€TTiaKOTTos iv a c o / n t t T i o i ? dvevewaaro. T h a t Euzoios (bishop of Caesarea c. A.D. 370) had
the works transferred from papyrus to p a r c h m e n t for his library is confirmed by J e r o m e ,
De vir. ill. 113: 'Euzoius . . . adolescens Caesareae eruditus est, et eiusdem postea urbis
episcopus plurimo labore corruptam iam bibliothecam Origenis et Pamphili in
membranis instaurare conatus est.' Cf Ep. 34 ad Marcellam i : ' q u a m ex p a r t e c o r r u p t a m
Acacius dehinc et Euzoius eiusdem ecclesiae sacerdotes in membranis instaurare conad
sunt.' Origen's library was brought to Caesarea by Pamphilus M a r t y r from Alexandria
early in the fourth century. Euzoius h a d his text m a d e in the 370s. Doubts have been
raised regarding Origen's library as the source of the t r a d i t i o n ; see G . Heinrici, reviews of
/. Life and Works \
m a n u s c r i p t s , t h e r e a r e t w o p a p y r i , p r o b a b l y Iroin ilir ihiid trniniv,

and b e l o n g i n g to t h e s a m e e x e m p l a r rrprrHrnird ni llir (iarsaira
lil)rary a c e n t u r y l a t e r .
F o r textual r e s t o r a t i o n , a n d ihe re<onnnu« lion i»l ihr (oipus, ihe
loUowing i n d i r e c t sources in panic ular have in be taken into a c c o u n t
C-W, T h L Z 22 (1897), '^'3 ' '•'.') ('9**"). ^58- I h e thesis is supported, however, by
Kusebius' catalogue of Philo's works, based on the collection of the Gaesarea Hbrary, H.E.
ii 18, 1-7; ii 5, I ; see p. 825 below. Although some of the works m e n d o n e d are now lost
(see below, p . 828), it is more significant that of the works alluded to within t h e corpus
but n o t known to Eusebius, none has since r e a p p e a r e d , suggesting that o u r tradition does,
indeed, depend u p o n t h e Gaesarea collection. See D. Barthelemy, 'Est-ce Hoshaya
R a b b a qui censura le " C o m m e n t a i r e allegorique"?', i n Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R .
Arnaldez (1967), p p . 59—60. For a summary of the transmission of the text see M . H a r t ,
Quis Rerum Divinarum Heres Sit [Oeuvres X V , 1966), p p . 154-61.
37. Of the two papyri of Philo, one h a s been known since 1893, and contains Heres a n d
Sacrif., and the o t h e r is a codex from O x y r h y n c h u s containing a selection of works. See R .
\ . Pack, The Greek and Latin Literary Texts from Greco-Roman Egypt (^1965), p . 79 (also
listing an a n o n y m o u s fragment of the fourth o r fifth century which may b e part oi Deus).
The first papyrus, Parisinus suppl. gr. 1120, found a t Coptos, was first thought to belong
to the sixth century, but is now dated to t h e third. See O . P. Scheil, 'Traites reedites
d'apres un P a p y r u s du VI*^ siecle environ', Memoires pubhes p a r les membres de la
Mission archeologique fran9aise au Caire 9 (1893), p p . 149—215; F . G. Kenyon,
Paleography of Greek Papyri (1897), p. 145 ; A. S. H u n t , The Oxyrhynchus Papyri IX (1912), p .
16; C-W vol. I, p p . xii—ix (reporting U . Wilcken's criticism of Scheil's date) ; vol. I l l ,
pp. iii-xl; M . H a r l , Quis rerum divinarum heres sit [Oeuvres X V , 1966), p p . 154—5; J . v a n
Haelst, Catalogue des papyrus litteraires juifs et chrStiens (1976), no. 6 9 5 ; cf. E. G. T u r n e r ,
(ireek Papyri (^1980), pp. 22, 200.
T h e O x y r h y n c h u s codex, dating from the third c e n t u r y , preserves some material lost
in the manuscripts, and can b e partially reconstructed t o show its original contents,
ahhough it has been published i n fragments; see van Haelst, Catalogue, n o . 696 (who gives
an erroneous date). The fragments are pubhshed as P.Oxy. IX, n o . 1173 ; XI, no. 1356;
PSl X I , n o . 1207; P.Oxy. X V I I I , n o . 2158; P . H a u n . 8. See W . G. Waddell, 'On t h e
Oxyrhynchus Papyrus of Philo (P.Oxy. IX, 1173; X I , 1356)', Etudes d e Papyrologie i
11932), pp. 1-6; L. Friichtel, 'Zum Oxyrhynchos-Papyrus des Philon (Ox.-Pap. X I
1356)', Philologische Wochenschrift 58 (1938), pp. 1437-9 5 J- Royse, ' T h e Oxyrhynchus
Papyrus of Philo', B A S P 17 (1980), pp. 155-65 (attempts a reconstruction of the
content). For t h e relationship between the papyri and Euzoios' p a r c h m e n t
text see D . Barthelemy, art. cit., p p . 5 9 - 6 0 , w h o points out that t h e papyri were
c opied by Christians, a n d that the first a u t h o r to have d r a w n upon Philo a n d whose
works we possess was Clement. He concludes that it is likely t h a t 'ce fut au didascalee
d'Alexandrie, scius P a n t e n e ou sous Clement, q u e I'oeuvre d e Philon, ou d u moins ce q u e
i'on en put regrouper, fut sauvee de I ' a b a n d o n ou les juifs hellenophones la laissaient' (p.
(io). (On t h e Christian interest in Philo a n d Jewish neglect, see below, p p . 888—9.)
Barthelemy maintains t h a t ' t o u t se passe comme si deux editions d u Commentaire
Allegorique, chacune a m p u t e e de certains traites, avaient quitte p a r d e u x voies
chfferentes le scriptorium de la b i b h o t h e q u e d e Cesaree. L ' u n e de ces editions . . . avaient
subi les retouches clandestines d ' u n r a b b i n orthodoxe de faible culture grecque, . . . I'autre
(•dition . . . offrait u n texte sans retouches j u i v e s : celui qu'attestent les papyri egyptiens et
Ic-s citations de Clement, O r i g e n e et Eusebe' ( p . 65).
824 §34- Jewish Philosopher Philo
alongside t h e m a n u s c r i p t t r a d i t i o n . ' " (1) The A r m e n i a n t r a n s l a d o n s ,

b o t h of lost a n d of e x t a n t w o r k s . ( 2 ) T h e so-ealled Sacra Parallela; this
is a selection f r o m p a t r i s t i c w o r k s , b u t also i n c l u d i n g P h i l o ' s , a r r a n g e d
a c c o r d i n g to r u b r i c s , p r o b a b l y b y J o h n D a m a s c e n u s . T h e o r i g i n a l h a s
not s u r v i v e d , b u t t h e r e a r e e x t r a c t s a n d revisions w h i c h , d e s p i t e t h e i r
s e c o n d a r y form, still p r o v i d e v a l u a b l e m a t e r i a l for t h e h i s t o r y of t h e
transmi.ssion of P h i l o ' s works.*° (3) T h e Catenae: t h e s e a r e e x e g e t i c a l
38. For surveys of this material see P. Wendland, Neu entdeckte Fragmente Philos (1891);
H. Lewy, ' N r u gefundene griechische Philonfragmente', SAB, Phil.-hist. K l . (1932), pp.
72 8 4 ; C-W vol. I, pp. lii-lxx; I I , pp. x-xvii; I I I , p p . xii-xvi; IV, pp. xxi-xxviii; V, pp.
xii-xviii; V I , pp. ii-iv, xi-xlvii.
39. See above, p. 820, a n d below, pp. 826-30.
40. PG X C V , col. 1041-XCVI, col. 544. According to the extant preface, the original
work was composed of three books. The first dealt with God a n d divine matters, the
second dealt with men a n d h u m a n relations, and t h e third, known as the TrapdXX-qXa,
dealt with 'parallel' virtues and vices, i h e first book is in its original a r r a n g e m e n t , b u t is
much abridged, in the C o d . Coislinianus 276 in Paris ( G o o d h a r t a n d Goodenough,
Bibliography, no. 50) ; the second, which is also in its original arrangement but even more
drastically abridged, is in Cod. V a t i c a n u s 1553 (Goodhart a n d Goodenough, Bibliography,
no. 52 ; the title of the work is recorded as Aeovriov TTpea^vrepov Kal 'Iwdwov TCOV tepwv
Î^XLOV Sevrepov); t h e third book has not survived in its original form. The a r r a n g e m e n t of
the sections within the first two books is alphabedcal. This alphabetical sequence for the
headings became t h e m a i n organizing principle of t h e later recensions; here the division
into books was a b a n d o n e d a n d the headings from all three books were assembled
according to the letters of the alphabet. Lequien published one of these recensions from
Vadcanus gr. 1236 as Johannis Damasceni opera I I , pp. 274-730 (see G o o d h a r t a n d
Goodenough, no. 58). M o r e valuable is another alphabedcally a r r a n g e d recension, the
Berolinensis gr. 46 (formerly known as Rupefucaldinus, C l a r o m o n t a n u s 150,
Meermannianus 94 and PhiUippicus 1450; G o o d h a r t and Goodenough, n o . 5 7 ) ; Lequien
pubhshed extracts from i t : II, p p . 730-90. ( M a n g e y published fragments from t h e Sacra
Parallela in vol. II, p p . 648-60, a n d listed further fragments under the heading ' J o h a n n e s
Monachus ineditus', p p . 660—70; these a r e actually identical with those of the
Berolinensis gr. 46 ; see Harris, Fragments, pp. xix-xx.)
T h e numerous c i t a d o n s of Philo in these Sacra Parallela a r e valuable for three reasons:
( i ) they frequendy supply good readings for the e x t a n t works of Philo; (2) they yield
many fragments o f the lost works; (3) they provide several hints as to the original
arrangement of Philo's works from their precise information as to their titles. It must be
acknowledged that this precise information concerning t h e titles is effaced o r m u c h
abridged in most of the later recensions, preserved in the main in Coislinianus 276,
Vaticanus 1553, a n d in Berolinensis gr. 46. As will b e seen below, our knowledge of the
titles of the treatises is m u c h enriched from these sources. See further F. Loofs, Studien Uber
die dem Johannes von Damaskus zugeschriebenen Parallelen (1892); L. Cohn, ' Z u r indirekten
Oberlieferung Philos u n d der alteren Kirchenvater', J a h r b i i c h e r fur protestantische
Theologie 18 (1892), pp. 4 8 0 - 9 0 ; C-W vol. I, p p . Ixiii-lxx; I I , pp. xi-xiv; I I I , p p . xiv-xv;
V, p . xvii; V I , pp. xl-xlvi; K. Holl, Die Sacra Parallela des Johannes Damascenus ( T U X V I . i
= N F f. 1, 1 8 9 6 ) ; idem, Fragmente vomicdnischer Kirchenvater aus den Sacra Parallela ( T U X X . 2 ,
1899); Harris, Fragments, pp. vii-xxiii; Goodhart a n d Goodenough, Bibliography, pp.
142-3, 156-7; M. Jugie, 'Jean Damascene', D T h C V I I I (1924), cols. 7 0 2 - 3 ; B. Studer,
Die Theologische Arbeitsweise des Johannes von Damaskus (1956), p . 26.
Closely related to the Sacra Parallela of J o h n of Damascus are the similar works of
Maximus Confessor and Antonius Melissa, the difference being that in a d d i t i o n to
/. Life and Works WJ'-^
( o U e c t i o n s of e x c e r p t s f r o m P h i l o a n d t h e Cliiir<ii liidini l«n I'Inli)

the g r e a t Catena o n t h e O c t a t e u c h , e x t a n t in v a r i o u s ir< e i i m o n H , m e r i t s
particular attention.*'
A r e a s o n a b l y c o m p l e t e c a t a l o g u e o f t h e w o i k s ol Pliilo w a s d r a w n up
by E u s e b i u s i n his Ecclesiastical History}' I ' n i b i t u n a t e l y , h o w e v e r , it is so
l a c k i n g i n s t r u c t u r e t h a t it a l f o r d s iu> (ha* to t h e c o r r e c t classification of
the w o r k s . F o r this w e a r e a l m o s t e n t i r e l y d e p e n d e n t u p o n the c o n t e n t s
of t h e works themselves, including one or two internal references
permitting the establishment of a partial relative chronology. Both t h e
classification i n t o g r o u p s o r s e q u e n c e s a n d t h e c h r o n o l o g y or t h e w o r k s
(especially in relation to Philo's journey to Rome) have been
citations from patristic literature these contain citations from p a g a n authors. O n t h e

l''lorilegia a n d Gnomologia a n d their relationship to t h e Sacra Parallela see C. W a c h s m u t h ,
Studien zu den griechischen Florilegien (1882); R . Cadiou, ' S u r un florilege philonien', R E G
70 (1957), p p . 93—101; 71 (1958), p p . 5 5 - 6 0 ; M . R i c h a r d , 'Florileges grecs', Diet, de
Spiritualite V (1962), cols. 475—512 = M. R i c h a r d , Opera Minora I (1976), n o . i ; H .
{]hadwick, 'Florilegium', RAG V I I (1969), cols. 1131-60; F . Petit, L'ancienne version latine,
pp. 2 5 - 8 ; idem, Quaestiones in Genesim et in Exodum {Oeuvres X X X I I I ) , p p . 2 1 - 8 ; idem, ' E n
marge de I'edition des fragments de Philon (Questions s u r la Genese et I'Exode), les
florileges damasceniens', Studia Patristica X V . i (TU C X X V I I I , 1984), p p . 20-5 ; cf C - W ,
vol. I , p. x v i i ; I V , pp. xxiv-v; V, p . xvii; V I , p p . xi-vi; G o o d h a r t a n d Goodenough,
Bibliography, pp. 44—5.
41. A recension of this Catena was published u n d e r the title Zecpa eVos Kai Trevr-qKovra
vTTOiJivr]fiaTi.aTU>v eis TTJV OKranvxriv Kat ra rdiv jSaaiAeicDi', eTriêAeia NiKr]<f>6pov... (1772—3);
see F . Petit, 'Les fragments grecs d u livre V I des Questions s u r la Genese d e Philon
d'Alexandrie', Le M u s e o n 89 (1971), p p . 105-6, n. 5 5 ; for the relationship between this
itxt a n d Procopius of Gaza's Commentary see G o o d h a r t and G o o d e n o u g h , Bibliography, p p .
164-5. All previous Greek editions a r e combined i n PG L X X X V I I . O n the Catenae see
liirther Harris, Fragments, pp. 4 - 5 ; C - W vol. I I , p p . xv-xvii; I I I , p p . xv-xvi; IV, p p .
xxii-iv; V, p . xvi. See also e.g. H . Achehs, Hippolytusstudien ( T U X V I . 4 , 1897), p p .
()4 i i o ; G . K a r o and J . L i e t z m a n n , ' C a t e n a r u m G r a e c a r u m Catalogus', N G G W ,
Phil.-hist. K l . (1902), p p . 1-66, 229-350, 5 5 9 - 6 2 0 ; A. Rahlfs, Verzeichnis der griechischen
Handschriften des Alten Testaments (1914), pp- 3 7 7 - 8 ; R. Devresse, 'Chaines exegetiques
grecques', D B S u p p . I (1928), cols. 1 0 8 4 - 8 ; idem, 'Anciens c o m m e n t a t e u r s grecs de
r O c t a t e u q u e ' , R B 44 (1935), p p . 1 6 6 - 9 1 ; 45 (1936), pp. 2 0 1 - 2 0 ; Les anciens commentateurs
grecs de I'Octateuque et des Rois {1959); F . Petit, 'Les chaines exegetiques grecques sur la
(Jenese et I'Exode. P r o g r a m m e d'exploration et d ' e d i t i o n ' , Studia Patristica X V I I ( T U
C X V , 1975), pp. 4 6 - 5 0 ; idem, ' U n e chaine exegetique grecque p e u connue? Sinai gr. 2.
Descriptions et analyse', Studia Codicologica, ed. K. T r e u ( T U C X X I V , 1973), pp- 341-50.
42. Eusebius, H.E. ii 18. See K . L a k e , Eusebius, The Ecclesiastical History (Loeb, 1953),
pp. xl-xliv ; C-W, vol. I, p p . xi,.xxxxviii-ci; I I , pp. x-xi; I V , p. x x v i ; V , p . xviii; V I , p p .
ii-iii, xlvii. O n t h e relationship between this catalogue a n d the m a n u s c r i p t tradition see
.ibove, p. 822. J e r o m e ' s information rests entirely u p o n Eusebius' c a t a l o g u e : De vir. ill. 11
(C-W vol. I , pp. ci-ciii). T h e catalogue in the Suda (s.v. 0CXo)v) is in t u r n copied from t h e
(Jreek translation of J e r o m e , with only a few additions ( C - W v o l . I, p p . cx-cxi). Some
independent material is provided by Photius, Bibliotheca ( e d . R. H e n r y , 1962), Cod. 103,
104, 105 ( C - W v o l . I, p p . cix-cx). T h e extensive fragments from various works of Philo
(I noted in Eusebius' Praeparatio Evangelica a r e also extremely valuable. See below, p p .
H56, 866-8 ; F. C o n y b e a r e , Philo about the Contemplative Life {1895), p p . 181-91.
826 534. T h e Jewish Philosopher Philo
reconstructed in several different ways. What does emerge, however, is
that a careful consideration reveals more coherence in Philo's oeuvre
than might appear from the superscriptions in the editions. T h e
majority of his works can, in fact, be seen as sub-divisions of a few large
major works. Starting from the distinction between works on the
Pentateuch and others, the former category comprises more than
three-quarters of all that has beer1 preserved of Philo's works ; it consists
of three major series, the Quae.rti0ne.r (pp. 826-30), the Legurn Allegoria
(pp. 83-40), and the Exposition (pp. 840-54).'~
(Luaestzones et Solu tiones (Zr/~Tjpara
KU; Xdaeis)
These form comparatively brief catechetical expositions of the
Pentateuch in the form of questions and answers.44 Our extant
fragments of the work are confined to the Quaestiones on Exodus and
Genesis, and are incomplete. Even when account is taken not only of
the basic Armenian text, but also of the Latin additions and the Greek
fragments from various sources, it remains uncertain .whether Philo
43. The scholarship on the classification and relative chronology of the works of
scriptural commentary is survcyed by V. Nikiprowetzsky, Le Commentaire, pp. 192--102.
See also below, n. 55 and pp. 841-4. The Questiones and Legum Allegoria are both exegetical
commentaries; the latter is more extensive (see below, n. 55) and is generally agreed to
consist of Leg. i, ii, iii, Cher., SacnJ, Deter., Poster., Gig. and Deus, Agric. and Plant., Ebr.,
Sobr., Confus., Migr., Heres., Congr., Fug., Mutat., and Somn. (discussed in this order below).
For a different view on the content of the Legum Allegoria see L. Lucchesi, L'usage de Philon
duns l'oeuwe extgttique & Saint Ambroise (ALGHJ i X , 1977). p. 123. 'l'he Exposition (which is
not Philo's title) contains C)plf., Abr., jos., Dec., Spec. i-iv, Virt., Praem. (taken in this
order; for the position of OPzc see below, pp. 832 and 844-5). There is disagreement
regarding the classification (and in some cases the authenticity) of the remaining works,
which are discussed in the following order below: Mos., Prob., Fit., Aet., Legal. and Flacc.,
Prov., Anim., Hypoth. (Apologia). (Note that Schiirer, GJV 111 (*rgog), pp. 687 ff.,
considered Vit. and Aet. under the heading of spurious works.)
It is generally agreed that the division of the series into books is Philo's, even if in some
cases the original division has been distorted in transmission. See E. Lucchesi, 'La division
en six livres des Quaestione.r in Genesim de Philon d'Alexandrie', .Muston 89 ( I 976). p. 393 ;
cf. J. Royse, SP 4 (1976-7), pp. 7 7 4 . See further below, p. 835.
44. On the form and character of the Qmstiones see P. Borgen and R. Skarsten,
'Qpaestiunes et Solutiones: Some Observations on the Form of Philo's Exegesis', SP q
(1976-7), pp. 1-15 ; R. Marcus, Qgestions on Genesis (Loeb Philo Suppl. I ) , pp. ix-xv; F.
Petit, L'ancienne version, pp. 2-3 ; S. Sandmel, 'Philo's Environment and Philo's Exegesis',
.JBR 22 (1g54), p. 249 (the Quaestiones as preliminary notes) ; P. Borgen, ANKW 11.2I . 1,
pp. 134-7; S. Belkin, 'The Midrash Quaestiones et Solutiones in Genesim et in Exodum
of Philo Alexandrinus and its Relation to the Palestinian Midrash', Horeb.14 (19601, pp.
1-74 (Hebr.) ; idem, 'The Earliest Source of the Rabbinic Midrash-Quaestiones et
Solutiones in Genesim et Exodum of Philo Alexandrinus', Abraham l4'ei.r~Jubilee Volume,
Hebrew section, ed. S. Belkin ( 1964),p p 579-633.
For V. Nikiprowetzky's view that the Quaestiones method of exegesis is cent~alto Philo's
approach, see 'L'Exegkse de Philon d'Alexandrie', RHPR 53 ( I973). pp. 30~--29 ; idem, O
Cornmenlaire, pp. 170-80. For the relation between the Quzestiones and the Alle,gory of the
Laws see below, n. 55.
I. Life and Works 827
completed the series for the rest of the Pentateuch, or even planned to
do so.45 T h e work was available to Eusebius only for Genesis and
Exodus (H.E. ii r8, r and 5 ) ; and the extant texts and numerous
citations in the S"5'cra Parallela extend almost exclusively to these two
books. Of the exposition of Genesis six books can be certainly traced,
but they extend only to Gen. ~ 8Since . there
~ ~is no trace of any sequel,
45. See J. Royse, "The Original Structure of Philo's Quaestiones', SF 4 (1976-71, pp.
41-78. It is highly unlikely that the Quaestiones originally covered the entire Pentateuch.
T o d o so it would have been very extensive, and it is inherently unlikely that a work of
this length would have suffered such losses by the time of Eusebius. The evidence for
Quaestiones on books other than Genesis and Exodus is not decisive. I t consists of: ( I ) I n
Codex Vaticanus 1553 of the Sacra Pardlela there are three citations with the lemma
Glhwvos scjv <v 7 4 AEVLTLK+ { ~ q p d r w v 'This
. occurs at f. r g3', 1.9 (on the text Gtd,3ohat ...
6 M d r p t a t ) ; a t f 202~,1.20 (on the text p ~ q o v a... a t w x r d o a v r a s ) ; and at f. 224r, 1.3-4 (on
the text pT6wvi ... r6pc&jq). The last citation adds As 6 x 6 Kpa'.rr/ros. (For the second
citation see Hanis, Fragments, p. 75. Schiirer noted that the inadequate edition of A. Mai,
Scriptorum veterum nozra collectio VII ( r 833), pp. 74-109 ( = PG LXXXVI.2, cols.
2 0 1 7-2 100) only printed the second citation. Harris followed Mai. Royse has verified the
references through microfilm of Vat. gr. 1553.) ( 2 ) 'T'he same manuscript has, in one case,
the lemma @lXwvos GK TOV 2v T+ v d p ~< ~ ~ . L ~ Tf.W276", V , 1.4-5 (on the text &E ...
napa6oe&). (3) In Spec. i 269, on Numbers I 9: r 3, Philo says : r i v a 62 6td r o h w v As 8td
a v p ~ d h w valvlrstsat, SL' i ~ k p w vT ~ K P C , ~ & U Q ~ (EtV\ A ~ y o p o i i v r ~ sCohn,
. 'Einteilung', p. 403,
took this as an allusion to a lost set of Qtlaestiones on Numbers. ( 4 ) In Quaest. Gen. iv I 23
Philo remarks, in connection with the discussion of Gen. 24:36, 'But what the principle of
these things is will be explained when we enquire into the blessin@' (trans. R. Marcus).
'I'his might be taken as a reference to the blessings in Deut. 33.
All four pieces of evidence can be challenged: the lemmata of Vat. gr. 1553 are
unreliable, like all those in the Satra Parallela; see Royse, p. 43; on Vat. gr. 1553, M.
Richard, 'Florileges spirituels, 111. Floril6ges grecs', Dictionnaire de Spiritualit& V ( I $2),
col. 478. The discussion of Numbers ICJ:I* could have occurred at some point in the
Allegorical Commentary (but now lost), rather than in a lost (&uaestzones on Numbers. T h e
reference in Q u e s t . (An. iv 123 might be to the blessings in Gen. 49; the extant text of the
Armenian version of Quaest. Can. does not extend this far, but it is perhaps more plausible
to suppose the loss of part of Quaest. Gen. than of (Luaestiones extending as far as
Deuteronomy. See Royse, art. cit., p. .p (with references to other views). Finally, it
remains possible that Philo did, indeed, plan to continue the Quaastiones for the entire
Pentateuch, but did not in fact proceed beyond Genesis (ct'. Sandmel, 'Philo's
Environment', p. 249). Not only did Eusebius kqow nothing of Quaestiones on Numbers,
Leviticus and Deuteronomy, but nor does it appear that any such works were used by
authors of t h e j o d e g i a (with the dubious exceptions of the texts from Vat. gr. 1553), bv
Procopius, the authors of the Catenae, or the Armenian and Latin translators. See E.
I,ucchesi, 'La division en six livres des Quaestiones in Cenesim de Philon d'Alexandric', Le
Museon 89 (19761, pp. 3 8 3 3 5 ; C. Mercier, Quaestiones rt Solutiones in Genesim I et II
( I ~ ~ cpp. J ) ,25-6; Royse, art. rit.; J. C . M . van Winden, "fhe first fragment of Philo's
Quaestiones in Gentsim', VC 33 (1979), pp. 313-78.
46. Eusebius does not tell us how many books comprised the exposition of Genesis. In
Codex Vindobonensis theol. gr. 29 (see above, n. 136) thr catalogue of Philo's works
itemizes ~ c j v& ycvkact { q q p d r w v ~ a hdarwv; a', r, y ' , 6 ' . E ' , 5' (see C-W I , p. xxxvi). The
same number of hooks is cited in the Sacra Parallela and the same number, again, is
contained in Armenian translation, for what appears as book iv in the Armenian actually
represents books iv. v, and vi ; this is shown by the length of book iv in the Armenian and
it r e m a i n s o p e n to q u e s t i o n w h e t h e r s u c h a t h i n g e v e r existed.
A c c o r d i n g t o JEusebius t h e e x p o s i t i o n o f E x o d u s c o m p r i s e d five b o o k s
[H.E. ii 18, 5 ; Hkewise J e r o m e ) . * ' His t e s d m o n y is s u p p o r t e d b y t h e
c a t a l o g u e of P h i l o ' s w o r k s in t h e C o d e x V i n d o b o n e n s i s g r . 29. B u t t h r e e
of these five b o o k s m u s t h a v e b e e n lost s o o n after E u s e b i u s , for o u r
o t h e r i n f o r m a t i o n k n o w s of o n l y t w o books, w h i c h a r e p r o b a b l y
i d e n t i c a l w i t h the o r i g i n a l s e c o n d a n d fifth. T h e e x t a n t s e c t i o n s a r e : ( i )
by the i itations in the Sacra Parallela. T h e citations with t h e l e m m a €« rov 8' TCDV iv ywioti
ir)Tr)fj.dTiov (ome from the Armenian book iv 3 3 - 7 6 (on Genesis 19:2-23:6); t h e citations
with the Ictiiina <V TOV e' TWV ev ytveaei îjTtjârtuv are from the A r m e n i a n book iv 99 and
104 (on (iciiesis 24:16 and 24:18) a n d those with the citations €K TOV I,' TCOV ev yeveaet
l^rfTtifidTcov are from the Armenian book iv 204 a n d 206 (on G e n . 27:6 and 27:18). See
Harris, Fragments, pp. 32 46. The A r m e n i a n transladon breaks off with the exposition of
G e n . 29:8-9. Procopius' use of the Quaestiones ceases a little before this point. T h e r e are no
citations from later books. ( T h e lemma eK TOV d' TWV ev yeveaei {ryTij/xdrcov given with
Quaest. Gen. iv 104 by Mai was a misreading of e'; see Royse, pp. 7 3 - 4 , n, 78; Petit,
Quaestiones, p. 178.)
For the sixth book of Quaest. Gen. see Harris, Fragments, p p . 6 9 - 7 2 ; F. Petit, 'Les
fragments grecs d u livre VI des Questions sur la Genese de Philon d'Alexandrie', Le
Museon 8 9 (1971), pp. 9 3 - 1 5 0 ; idem, Quaestiones, p . 214; Royse, p p . 51—3. For the Ladn
version, which begins with iv 154 (of t h e A r m e n i a n ) see F. Petit, L'ancienne version; Royse,
art. cit., p p . 44-5.
47. Codex Vindobonensis theol. g r . 29 lists TU>V ev e$68w l^rfT-qp.dTojv KOI Xvaeojv {a
deleted) ^ ' /cat e' (C-W I, p. xxxvi; see also Royse, art. cit., pp. 54, 74 for reading). So the
manuscript from which this catalogue was copied had contained books ii a n d v. (The
codex itself did n o t contain them, however; see above, n. 36.) T h e Armenian version also
preserved just two books, but here they are m a r k e d as books i a n d ii. Again, in the Sacra
Parallela only a first a n d a second book a r e cited — the same books, in fact, as those
preserved i n Armenian. (See Harris, Fragments, pp. 47-68. For one fragment referring to a
fourth book, see Royse, p . 54.) For the second book we find both the l e m m a eK TOV /8' TWV
ev eôhw ll,rfTrindTojv (Berolinensis gr. 4 6 (Rupefuc.) fol. 72^, i l o ^ 114^ 277^ Coislinianus
fol. 119^, 183"^, 196^, 208"^, 259'', Vaticanus fol. 150"^) and (K TOV reXevTaiov TCOV ev €ô8u>
l,riTr)fj.dTwv (Berolinensis (Rupefuc.) fol. 22^, 5 / , i lo"^, Coislinianus fol. 34^, 44^, 120'^,
•55"^^' '57"^' 183"^, 245^ 254"^, V a d c a n u s fol. 168'^, 182^, 212^); see W e n d l a n d , 'Neu
entdeckte Fragmente', p p . 1 0 3 - 4 ; Royse, loc. cit. T h e Armenian second book went u p to
Exod. 28; the citations i n the Sacra Parallela also a p p e a r only to extend this far. T h e r e is
no trace of any continuation. T h e t w o books preserved in Armenian a n d cited in the
Sacra Parallela as books i and ii are identical to t h e original books ii and v. T h e first
Armenian book (which is just a fragment, as its length indicates) deals with Exod. 12, and
the second with Exod. 22—8. Eusebius lists els r-qv eôSov ^TjTTjêiTajv Kal Xvoeoiv a, /3', y', 8', e'
Kal TO rrept Trjs oKTjprjs (H.E. ii 18, 5). This is most p r o b a b l y a reference t o the conclusion
of Quaest. Ex. (see Royse, pp. 54-5). If we a r e to understand Eusebius as having added
these words to his reference to the fifth book (rather than as a reference to a separate
book altogether) then this provides further evidence for t h e hypothesis that o u r second
book was originally the fifth book, for t h e account of the tabernacle is in o u r second book.
It is possible that a false numeradon could have prevailed when Acacius and Euzoius
revised the library at Caesarea (see above, n. 3 6 ) ; only books ii a n d v of the Quaest. Ex.
were available a n d so t h e new enumeration was adopted and c a m e to prevail. Codex
Vindobonensis theol. gr. 29 has preserved t h e original enumeration for us. For further
discussion o f the structure of the Quaest. Ex. a n d alternadves to this view, see Royse, pp.
53-62.
/. Life and Works H <i
the six b o o k s o n G e n e s i s in a n A r m e n i a n versitm,*" vshnc ilirs .in-

n u m b e r e d as f o u r . T h e r e is a l a c u n a , h o w e v e r , b e l w r m t h e sn i»n(l .iiid
t h i r d b o o k s , s i n c e t h e e x p o s i t i o n of CJen. i o : i o is MUHMIIH. Il.is a
c o m p l e t e b o o k b e e n lost h e r e ? O f ( h e e x p o s i t i o n ol I,X(HIUS t h e r e a r e
e x t a n t in A r m e n i a n a f r a g m e n t of OIK- boiik ( p r o b . i b K the .srtoud) a n d
a n o t h e r b o o k ( p r o b a b l y t h e lifthj s u b s t a n t i a l l y c o m p l e t e . A large
p a r t of t h e Quaestiones et solutiones tn (ienesitn is p r e s e r v e d in a n o l d L a t i n
v e r s i o n , p r i n t e d several t i m e s a t the b e g i n n i n g o f t h e s i x t e e n t h c e n t u r y ,
b u t c o m p a r a t i v e l y n e g l e c t e d u n t i l r e c e n t t i m e s . I t c a n b e d a t e d to t h e
last q u a r t e r of t h e f o u r t h c e n t u r y , a n d consists o f t h e last t h i r d of t h e
A r m e n i a n b o o k i v — t h a t is, in fact, t h e s i x t h b o o k . (3) A h o s t o f s m a l l
f r a g m e n t s of t h e G r e e k t e x t i n t h e different r e c e n s i o n s of t h e Sacra
Parallela a n d t h e Catenae.^° (4) W i t h t h e a i d of t h e A r m e n i a n t e x t it c a n
also n o w b e e s t a b l i s h e d t h a t A m b r o s e w a s o n e of t h e C h u r c h F a t h e r s
w h o t r a n s c r i b e d p a s s a g e s from t h e Quaestiones a l m o s t w o r d f o r w o r d
w i t h o u t m e n t i o n i n g P h i l o ' s n a m e . ^ ' T h e a t t e m p t e d r e c o n s t r u c t i o n s of
48. The A r m e n i a n version was first p u b h s h e d by Aucher, with a Latin translation, see
above, p. 820. R. M a r c u s produced a n English transladon from t h e A r m e n i a n : Questions
and Answers on Genesis (Loeb, Philo S u p p . I, 1953); Questions and Answers on Exodus (Supp.
II, 1953). Charles Mercier has provided a French translation, based on a reexamination
of t h e Armenian text; Aucher's L a d n is printed alongside the French t r a n s l a d o n : C.
Mercier, Quaestiones et Solutiones in Genesim I et II e versione armeniaca {Oeuvres X X X I V A ,
1979). O n the character of t h e Armenian version see R . Marcus, ' A note o n Philo's
Quaestiones in Gen. ii 31', C P h 39 (1944), pp. 2 5 7 - 8 ; idem, 'Notes o n the A r m e n i a n Text of
Philo's Quaestiones in Genesim Bk. I - I I I ' , J N E S 7 (1948), p p . 111-15; G. Bolognesi,
'Postille sulla traduzione a r m e n a della Qjaaestiones et Solutiones in Genesim d i Filone',
Archive Glotologico Italiano55 (1970), pp. 52-77.
49. Philonis ludaei centum et duae quaestiones et totidem responsiones morales super Genesin
(1520). A second edition was published at Basel in 1527 ( a n d subsequently reprinted) as
Philonis Judaei Alexandrini, libri antiquitatum, quaestionum et solutionum in Genesin, de Essaeis, de
nominibus Hebraicis, de mundo. Aucher printed t h e O l d Latin text of Quaest. Gen. i v 154—245
from the 1538 edition beneath his A r m e n i a n text with L a d n translation, p p . 362—443
(also in Richter, V I I , p p . 212—61). F o r the manuscripts of the Old Latin version, see
Goodhard a n d Goodenough, Bibliography, p p . 177-81. See F . Petit, L'ancienne version latine
des Questions sur la Genise de Philon d'Alexandrie. I : Edition critique. I I : Commentaire ( T U
C X I I I - I V , 1973)- See also A . Siegmund, Die Oberlieferung der griechischen christlichen
Literatur in der latinischen Kirche bis zum zwolften Jahrhundert (1949), p p . 127-8; R . Marcus,
Questions on Exodus, Appendix B : 'Additions in the Old L a t i n Version', pp. 267-75. O n
the Latin versions of Philo see above, n . 34.
50. See F . Petit, Quaestiones in Genesim et in Exodum: fragmenta graeca {Oeuvres X X X I I I ,
1978), for t h e reassembly of fragments from t h e Catenae, t h e Epitome of Procopius of G a z a ,
the Florilegia, a small fragment on Genesis i n Eusebius, Praep. ev. vii 13, from Byzantine
chroniclers and from J o h n Lydus; see Petit, op. cit., p p . 14—34; idem, 'Les fragments grecs
du livre V I des Questions sur l a Genese de Philon d'Alexandrie', Le Museon 89 (1971),
pp. 93-150. T h e r e is a direct textual tradition for just o n e short section of Quaest. Ex. ii
62—8; this is contained i n the manuscript V a t i c a n u s gr. 379, fol. 385^—388^ ( C - W I , p p .
xxv-xxvii).
5 1 . H. Lewy, 'Neue Philontexte i n der U b e r a r b e i t u n g des Ambrosius. M i t einem
A n h a n g : N e u gefundene griechische Philonfragmente', SAB Phil.-hist. Kl. (1932), p p .
the design, extent a n d methodology of t h e Quaestiones a r e of some

c o n s e q u e n c e for the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of P h i l o ' s w o r k as a w h o l e , in so far
as it has b e e n s u g g e s t e d t h a t these treatises reflected A l e x a n d r i a n
S a b b a t h l e c t i o n s . If this h y p o t h e s i s is a c c e p t e d , a n d if t h e p a t t e r n of
P h i l o ' s s e l e c d o n of b i b l i c a l texts for t h e Quaestiones c a n b e discerned,
s o m e progress is a c h i e v e d t o w a r d s a n i n s i g h t i n t o t h e p r a c t i c e s of t h e
Ah'xandrian synagogue.
Legutn AUegoria {N6pa>v Upcov dXXrjyopla)^^

T h e .scriptural texts t r e a t e d i n t h e f o r m of s h o r t e x p o s i t i o n s w i t h
p h i l o s o p h i c a l a n d a l l e g o r i c a l e l a b o r a t i o n i n t h e Quaestiones a r e d e a l t
w i t h a t g r e a t e r l e n g t h in t h e l o n g s e q u e n c e e n t i t l e d The Allegory of the
Laws. S o m e r e g a r d this a s P h i l o ' s magnum opus. I t is a n a l l e g o r i c a l
c o m m e n t a r y o n selected p a s s a g e s o f Genesis.^'^ T h e r e a r e f r e q u e n t
c o r r e s p o n d e n c e s b e t w e e n t h e Quaestiones a n d t h e Allegorical Commentary
in c o n t e n t , s i n c e b o t h p r e s e n t a l l e g o r i c a l exegesis, t h o u g h t h i s is
perhaps more thoroughgoing in t h e l a t t e r . H e r e , the deeper
2 8 - 8 4 ; E. Lucchesi, 'L'usage de Philon dans I'oeuvre de Saint Ambroise' (ALGHJ I X ,

1977) ; H. Savon, Saint Ambrose devant I'exigese de Philon le Juif (1977) ; idem, 'Ambroise et
J e r o m e , lecteurs de Philon', A N R W II.21.2 (1984), p p . 737-44.
52. See Royse, p p . 62—3. This hypothesis was originally suggested b y R. M a r c u s ,
Questions on Genesis, pp. xiii-xv. Royse (p. 82) suggests that textual features of t h e
Quaestiones confirm M a r c u s ' s view that 'Philo is not following a cycle which was peculiar
to him, or to some sectarian group, but rather than this division w a s suflficiently in t h e
mainstream ofjewish practice of that time that a division very much like it became t h e
established norm'.
53. This title is also given in Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, i ; Photius, Bibliotheca cod. 103; cf
Origen, Comm. in Matt, xvii 17 ( G C S X L , p. 635); Contra Celsum iv 51. T h e singular
aXXr^yopla prevails as the designation of t h e Allegorical Commentary throughout the citations
in the Sacra Parallela (eK TOV a T-fjs voficov lepwv dXXriyoplas etc.). In general the tradition
alternates between singular and plural.
54. O n the Allegorical Commentary in general see L. Cohn, 'Einteilung', p p . 3 9 3 - 4 0 2 ; M .
Adler, Studien zu Philon von Alexandreia (1929), p p . 1—67, esp. pp. 8 - 2 4 ; Goodenough,
Introduction, p p . 46-8 ; idem. By Light, Light.', p p . 2 4 5 - 5 5 ' ^- Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria,
pp. 76—8. For a list of the treatises and biblical texts covered see S. Sandmel, loc. cit.; F.
Petit, L'ancienne version, p. 3. E. Lucchesi defines the Allegory of the Laws differently, so t h a t
it comprises Opif, Leg. i, ii, iii, Cher., Sacrif, Deter, a n d Poster.; see above, n . 45. For t h e
position of Opif, see below, p p . 832, 844—5.
55. O n the relationship between the Quaestiones and the Allegory see V. Nikiprowetzky,
'L'Exegese d e Philon', in D . Winston a n d J . Dillon (eds.), Two Treatises of Philo of
Alexandria (1983), p p . 5-75, esp. p p . 67-9. Cf S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria, pp. 79-80.
T h e suggestion that the Quaestiones represented a catechetical t r e a t m e n t of material
pursued in a more scholarly fashion in t h e Allegory, Schiirer, G J V I I I (''^1909), pp. 648 ff.,
is now generally regarded a s misleading; the method o f the Quaestiones is employed in t h e
Allegory (and even in the Exposition) and there is overlap of content too. V. Nikiprowetzky
regards the form of t h e Quaestiones as the key to Philo's method of composition throughout
his expository works; see also above, n. 44. It is difficult to determine the chronological
relationship of the Quaestiones and the Allegorical Commentary. Disagreement arises from t h e
difficulty of identifying clear cross-references in Philo's works (see further below, pp. 8 4 1 - 4 ,
/. Life and Works M{ i
allegorical m e a n i n g o f H o l y S c r i p t u r e is establishrd \T\ .1 wi<lr-i .inging

a n d d e t a i l e d d i s c u s s i o n , w h i c h often seems lo Mray liom ihr irxi w n l i
copious c i t a t i o n s of p a r a l l e l passages.''*' There are some afiuniirs w i l h
M i d r a s h i n P h i l o ' s m e t h o d here.'''' For all its apparrni arhitrariiirss, this
allegorical i n t e r p r e t a t i o n does h a v e rules a n d l a w s ; on( e a n a l l e g o r i c a l
m e a n i n g i s e s t a b l i s h e d for a partit ular hiblit al p e r s o n , i h e m e o r e v e n t ,
this m e a n i n g is m a i n t a i n e d through the Commentary with some
consistency.^ I n p a r t i c u l a r , t h e r e is a f u n d a m e n t a l n o t i o n w h i c h
underlies t h e e x p o s i t i o n as a w h o l e : t h e h i s t o r y o f m a n k i n d , as n a r r a t e d
in G e n e s i s , a m o u n t s i n essence t o a l a r g e - s c a l e p s y c h o l o g i c a l a n d e t h i c a l
theory. T h e different c h a r a c t e r s , good a n d b a d , w h o m a k e their
a p p e a r a n c e , r e p r e s e n t t h e d i f f e r e n t s t a t e s o f t h e soul {TPONOT T-fjg tljvxrjs)
w h i c h a r e f o u n d i n men.^^ T h e u n d e r l y i n g a i m of t h e Allegorical
Commentary a p p e a r s t o b e t h e a n a l y s i s of t h e s e t y p e s i n t h e i r v a r i e t y a n d
in t h e i r r e l a t i o n s h i p b o t h t o o n e a n o t h e r a n d t o G o d a n d t h e w o r l d of
the senses, a n d from this t o d r a w o u t m o r a l i n s t r u c t i o n . I t m i g h t e v e n
be s a i d t h a t P h i l o ' s i n t e r e s t s in this w o r k l a y i n t h e h u m a n soul a n d i n
m o r a l i t y , r a t h e r t h a n in s p e c u l a t i v e t h e o l o g y . ^ "
A t the b e g i n n i n g , t h e c o m m e n t a r y follows t h e t e x t of G e n e s i s v e r s e
by verse. L a t e r , p a r t i c u l a r sections a r e selected, a n d s o m e a r e t r e a t e d in
such d e t a i l t h a t t h e y e x t e n d to m o n o g r a p h l e n g t h . S o , for e x a m p l e , t h e
story of N o a h gives P h i l o t h e o p p o r t u n i t y t o w r i t e t w o b o o k s o n
d r u n k e n n e s s {Ebr., s e e b e l o w , p . 8 3 6 ) . T h e series as it s t a n d s b e g i n s w i t h
845, 855). F o r some of the passages at issue, a n d references t o hterature o n the problem, V .
Nikiprowetzky, op. cit., p p . 6 7 - 8 . F r o m references t o the lost work On numbers in Quaest.
Gen. iv n o (and F r . 9 of t h e ancient L a t i n version) a n d (?) in Mos. h 11 ( 1 1 5 ) , it can be
suggested t h a t at least p a r t of t h e Quaestiones followed Mos. Mos. itself is difficult to place,
however (see below, pp. 8 5 4 - 5 ) . I f the reference to a p r o p o s e d work o n the tetrad i n Opif. 16
(52) is taken as a n a n n o u n c e m e n t of the forthcoming work On numbers, we could say,
further, t h a t part of the Quaestiones followed Opif. B u t since it is doubtful whether Opif
was part of the Allegorical Commentary, this relationship only indicates t h a t the Quaestiones
was not a m o n g Philo's earliest works. Possible references t o discussions i n the Allegory a r e
found at Quaest. Gen. ii 4 and 3 4 (see R . M a r c u s ad loc). T h e view t h a t at least p a r t of
Quaestiones w a s composed earlier than t h e Allegorical Commentary is found i n Grossman, De
Philonis Judaei operum continua serie et ordine chronologico comment. I I (1842), pp. 1 4 - 1 7 ; cf
Massebieau, 'Essai sur la Chronologie d e la v i e et des oeuvres de Philon', R H R 53 (1906),
pp. 279-87 ; L. C o h n , 'Einteilung', pp. 4 3 0 - 2 .
56. O n t h e allegorical m e t h o d see further below, p p . 8 7 6 - 8 .
57. See further below, p p . 8 7 4 - 5 . F o r M i d r a s h see vol. I , pp. 9 0 - 9 . F o r the Quaestiones
as Midrash see esp. S. Belkin, Philo and the Oral Law (1940).
58. Consult indexes listed above, p . 811, a n d n o t e J . W . E a r p , ' I n d e x of N a m e s ' , in
Colson, Loeb Philo vol. X , pp. 2 6 9 - 4 3 3 .
59. See A . Mendelson, Secular Education in Philo of Alexandria (1982), pp. 4 7 - 6 5 . F o r
Philo's moral theory see further p p . 8 8 6 - 8 below.
60. Schiirer claimed that Philo's u l t i m a t e intention was n o t to b e a speculative
theologian b u t a psychologist a n d moralist; see G J V I I I (^1909), p. 649. F o r the view
that he was neither, b u t r a t h e r a scriptural c o m m e n t a t o r , see V. Nikiprowetzky, Le
Commentaire, pp. 181-3, 2inA passim.
G e n . 2:1 : KOI avvTeXcaOrjaav 6 ovpavo? K a l rj yij. T h e c r e a t i o n of t h e

w o r l d w a s e v i d e n t l y n o t d i s c u s s e d . T h e treatise Opif. w h i c h p r e c e d e s t h e
Legum Allegoria i n t h e editions is n o t a n a l l e g o r i c a l c o m m e n t a r y o n t h e
story of c r e a t i o n so m u c h a s t h e c r e a t i o n s t o r y itself W h a t is m o r e , t h e
first b o o k of t h e Leg. is n o t a t t a c h e d i n a n y w a y t o Opif.; i t b e g i n s w i t h
G e n . 2 : 1 , w h i l e t h e c r e a t i o n of m a n h a s a l r e a d y b e e n t r e a t e d i n Opif.
M o s t likely, t h e n , Opif. was n o t w r i t t e n t o b e g i n t h e Allegorical
Commentary. It m a y b e a s k e d w h e t h e r P h i l o d i d n o t a l s o w r i t e a n
allegorical c o m m e n t a r y o n G e n . i w h i c h has n o t s u r v i v e d . B u t i t is
perfectly p l a u s i b l e t h a t h e d i d n o t , a n d t h a t t h e s e q u e n c e a c t u a l l y
b e g i n s w i t h Ug. i ; t h e Allegorical Commentary d e a l s p r i n c i p a l l y w i t h t h e
h i s t o r y o f m a n k i n d , w h i c h o n l y b e g i n s in G e n . 2 : 1 . T h e a b r u p t
b e g i n n i n g of Leg. i n e e d c a u s e n o s u r p r i s e , since this m e t h o d of s t a r t i n g
d i r e c t l y w i t h t h e t e x t to b e e x p o u n d e d is f o u n d in t h e l a t e r b o o k s of
P h i l o ' s c o m m e n t a r i e s , a n d a p p e a r s a l s o in R a b b i n i c M i d r a s h . ^ ' I n t h e
t e x t u a l t r a d i t i o n t h e title Noficjv Upcov dXXrjyopla, w h i c h b e l o n g s to t h e
w h o l e series, is only g i v e n for t h e first b o o k s . T h e l a t e r b o o k s a l l b e a r
i n d i v i d u a l d d e s , w h i c h gives t h e i m p r e s s i o n t h a t t h e y w e r e i n d e p e n d e n t
w o r k s . T h e Allegorical Commentary comprises:^^
Legum Allegoriae i {Noficov Upojv dXXrjyoplas TOJV fierd TI)V eâ-qpêpov TO

rrpoiTov) o n G e n . 2:1—17.
Legum Allegoriae ii [Nopcov Upwv dXXrjyoplas TU>V fxerd TTJV iâripêpov TO
hevrepov) o n G e n . 2 : 1 8 - 3 : 1 a.
Legum Allegoriae iii {N6p.oiv Upcov dXXrjyopias TWV pcrd T-TJV iârjp.€pov TO
rpiTovf'^ o n G e n . 3 : 8 b - 1 9 .
T h e diflference in t h e l e n g t h s o f b o o k s i a n d ii suggests t h e c o n j e c t u r e
t h a t they a r e a c t u a l l y o n e b o o k , a n d i n fact t h e division h a s n o
m a n u s c r i p t authority.^''^ Legum Allegoriae t h e r e f o r e consists o f t w o b o o k s .
T h e r e is h o w e v e r a l a c u n a b e t w e e n t h e t w o , since a c o m m e n t a r y o n
G e n . 3:1b—8a is missing. A c o m m e n t a r y o n G e n . 3:20—23 is also a b s e n t ,
since the following b o o k (Cher.) b e g i n s w i t h 3:24. A s P h i l o w a s still
following t h e t e x t s t e p by s t e p i n these e a r l y b o o k s , it m i g h t b e a s s u m e d
t h a t t h e s e m i s s i n g sections w e r e e a c h t r e a t e d in a s«jarate
b o o k — w h i c h is fairly c e r t a i n for t h e s e c o n d m i s s i n g section. ^ T h e
61. See further p p . 844—5 helow.

62. In t h e discussion o f the separate treatises making u p the Allegorical Commentary
which follows, the first note will provide in each case brief references to t h e main editions
and translations (listed in full, p . 811 above), and select bibliographical items relevant
to each.
63. C-W vol. I, p p . 61 — 169; E. Brehier, Philon: Commentaire allegorique des saintes tois
apres I'oeuvre des six jours: texte grec, traduction franfaise (1909); L o e b vol. I (1929), p p .
139-473; ^ - Mondesert, Legum Allegoriae I-III {Oeuvres I I , 1962). See C . Mercier, ' L a
version armenienne d u Legum Allegoriae', Armeniaca (1969), p p . 9 - 1 5 .
64. In C - W the division is retained merely on grounds of practicality; see vol. I , p.
Ixxxvi; cf Mondesert, p. 18.
/. Life and Works
original Leg. AIL might therefore be reconstrucird AH IOIIOWK l i « M i k i on

Gen. 2 : 1 — 3 : 1 a ; Book ii on Gen. 3 : i b - 3 : 8 a ; B<M>k iii on ( » r i i ^ H b n j ,
Book iv on Gen. 3 : 2 0 - 2 3 . The citations in die .^tuta l*antUflit a i r in hue
with this reconstruction. In particular ihr third IxMik (the (oininentary
on Gen. 3:8b—ig) is frequently quoted with the ieniina TOV y TTJS
vopcov i€p(x>v dXXTjyopiasThis third book is described in the
manuscripts as dXXrpyopia Sfvrepa,^'^ but this could be explained by the
assumption that in the archetype of these manuscripts the real second
book was already lacking.
De Cherubim {LTept TCOV Xepovîpi)^
The treatise On the Cherubim covers Genesis 3 : 2 4 and 4 : 1 . From this
point in the series, the individual books are no longer transmitted under
the general title vopucov tepcjv dXXrjyopia but under special headings.
According to the reconstruction of the Leg. suggested above, the present
treatise would be thefifthbook, though it might have formed the fourth
combined with the (lost) commentary on Gen. 3 : 2 0 - 2 3 . ^ ^
De sacrificiis Abelis et Caini {Llepl a>v lepovpyovaiv "AêX Kal Kdiv)^^
On Gen. 4:2-4. Until Cohn's restoration, there was a lacuna in the
65. The remark i n Sacrif. 12 ( 5 1 ) : TI 8e CCTTI TO yrjv epydêaBai, Sid TCOV irporipcov î^Xcov
e8T]\<x)aafi€v seems t o be a reference to this lost c o m m e n t a r y on G e n . 3:23. Agric. i (2) h a s
been suggested as t h e allusion, see A. Measson, De sacrif. {Oeuvres I V , 1966), p . 1 1 7 , n. 3 ;
but this is unlikely in view of the priority of Sacrif. in t h e sequence of books in t h e
Commentary. An allusion t o Quaest. Gen. is possible, though it is perhaps unlikely t h a t Philo
would refer to a separate work (rather than a separate treadse within a work) with t h e
words bia rotv rrpoTepwv ptpXcuu.
66. See C - W v o l . I, notes o n pp. 1 1 4 , 1 1 5 , 1 2 3 , 128, 129, 1 3 0 , 1 3 6 , 148, 153, 1 6 2 .
There a p p e a r to b e only two citations from o u r book i in t h e Sacra Parallela which give a
book number. T h e first is introduced with t h e l e m m a €K TOV Sevrepov TTJS vopccDv Upatv
dXXrjyopias (C-W, n. on p . 72) ; the other w i t h t h e l e m m a €K TOV a TTJS vopcwv Upuiv
dXXrjyopias (C-W, p . 74). T h e first citation m u s t therefore be a mistake (but see Cohn's
alternadve explanadon, p . Ixxxvi). C i t a d o n s with t h e l e m m a IK TOV 8' TTJS vopcwv Upwv
dXXrjyoplai are to be found in the Sacra Parallela a s follows: Codex Berolinensis gr. 4
(Rupefuc.) fol. 29 , Codex Laurentianus V I I I , 22 fol. 69 , Codex Coislinianus fol. 1 2 6 ,
Codex Vaticanus 1 5 5 3 fol. 57^, 93'^, 111*^, 115^, 252"^"^. See Harris, Fragments, p p . 6-8.
67. See C - W vol. I, p. 1 1 3 .
68. C-W vol. I , pp. 170-201 ; Loeb vol. I I (1929), p p . 1 - 8 5 ; J . Gorez, De Cherubim
(Oeuvres I I I , 1963).
69. The full title r e a d s : irepi TCOV Xtpovîp Kal r-qs <f>Xoylvr)s pop<f)alas Kal TOV KTiadevTos
irpdiTov dv6p(i)nov Kdiv.
70. C-W vol. I , pp. 2 0 2 - 5 7 ; Loeb Philo I I (1929), p p . 87—139; A . Measson, De
Sacrificiis Abelis et Caini [Oeuvres I V , 1966); idem, ' L e De Sacrificiis Abelis et Caini d e Philon
d'Alexandrie', Bull, de I'Ass. G . Bude 25 (1966), p p . 3 0 9 - 1 6 ; J . V. V e r n h e s , 'Philon
d'Alexandrie, De sacrificiis Abelis et Caini\ R e v u e d e Philologie 94 (1968), p p . 298-305.
Sacrif. 3 1 - 3 2 is on P.Oxy. I X , n o . 1173 ; Sacrif. 4 2 - 4 3 / 4 5 is o n P.Oxy. X I , no. 1356.
T h e dtle given is the conventional o n e in t h e editions, a n d is p r e s e n t e d in some of the
manuscripts. But t h e better manuscript tradition h a s nepl yeveaecos 'AêX Kal oov avTos Te
Kat 6 d8eX<f>6s avTov Kdiv Upovpyovaw (restored by C o h n ; see C - W , p . 202, n . ) . In the
Sacra Parallela the title is abbreviated t o read -nept yeveaecos 'AêX or simply els TOV 'AêX
834 §34- Jewish l*hil(t\of)ha Philo
earlier editions, from 2 1 - 3 2 . T h i s c a m e about t h r o u g h the composition

of t h e s p u r i o u s t r e a t i s e de mercede meretricis (see h e l o w , p . 849) f r o m p a r t s
of t w o different P h i l o n i c w o r k s . S e c t i o n i o f the w o r k is t a k e n f r o m Spec.
i, a n d 2 - 4 from Sacrif. After t h e s e a p p a r e n t l y h o m o g e n e o u s sections h a d
b e e n c o m b i n e d , t h e c o r r e s p o n d i n g p a s s a g e s in Spec, i a n d Sacrif. w e r e
d e l e t e d . W e n d l a n d d i s c o v e r e d t h a t this h a d h a p p e n e d b y c o n s i d e r i n g
the b e t t e r m a n u s c r i p t t r a d i t i o n , a n d c o n f i r m a t i o n w a s y i e l d e d b y t h e
p a p y r u s c o d e x f r o m C o p t o s . ^ ' Sacrif. was used e x t e n s i v e l y b y A m b r o s e
in his De Cain et Abel.^^
B e t w e e n Sacrif. a n d t h e n e x t t r e a t i s e i n t h e series the e x p o s i t i o n of
G e n . 4 : 5 - 7 is m i s s i n g . It will h a v e f o r m e d e i t h e r t h e c o n c l u s i o n of this
b o o k or a s e p a r a t e b o o k .
Quod deterius potiori inxidiari soleat [lUpl TOV TO xîpov TW KpeiTTovi ^lAeiv
eTnTideadaiy^
O n G e n . 4 : 8 - 1 5 . I n t h e Sacra Parallela, t h i s treatise is often i n t r o d u c e d
b y t h e f o r m u l a e/c TOV I,' K a l r)' TTJS VO/XCOV lepcov d.XXrjyopias.^'^ T h e c u r i o u s
f o r m u l a e/c TOV ^' Kal ij' m i g h t m e a n t h a t t h e s i x t h b o o k w a s also called
the s e v e n t h , a c c o r d i n g to a different r e c k o n i n g ; €K TOV C' rov K a l r]' w o u l d
t h u s be m o r e a c c u r a t e . A c c o r d i n g t o t h e u s u a l r e c k o n i n g , t h e n . Deter.
was the sixth b o o k i n t h e A l l e g o r i c a l C o m m e n t a r y ; b u t it w a s also
s o m e t i m e s c o u n t e d as t h e s e v e n t h , p r o b a b l y as a r e s u l t of t h e
p o s i t i o n i n g of Opif. a t the h e a d o f t h e series.'^
De posteritate Caini {Pfepl TCOV TOV 8oKr)aia6<l>ov Kdiv iyyovcDv)

O n G e n . 4:16—25. T h i s t r e a t i s e s u r v i v e s o n l y in t w o m a n u s c r i p t s ,
(see C-W, notes to p p . 207, 238, 247).

71. P. W e n d l a n d , Neu entdeckte Fragmente (1891), pp. 125-45; for t h e papyrus from
Coptos see above, n . 37.
72. CSEL X X X I L i ; see A. Measson, p. 53, and n. 00 above.
73. C-W vol. I, p p . 258—98; L o e b Philo II (1929), p p . 197-319; I. Feuer, Quod Deterius
Potiori insidiari soleat [Oeuvres V, 1965). Deter. 5 1 - 2 , 5 3 - 5 , 5 6 - 7 is on P.Oxy. IX, n o . 1173.
For Deter, in Codex A t h e n . 880 see P. Alexander, op. cit. in n. 35 above. T h e treatise was
already cited under this special tide by Origen, Comm. in Matt, xv 3 ( G C S X L , p . 355).
Eusebius mistakenly q u o t e s several passages from Confus. u n d e r t h e same title {Praep. ev.
xii5).
74. See C - W vol. I, notes on pp. 259, 266, 289 for references. O n o n e occasion the
lemma TOV ^' TWV avTwv is found (see C-W vol. I, n. on p. 272). T h e lemma e/c TOV KOI
rj' TTJs vofiwv Upd)v dXXrjyopias is used twice in V a t i c a n u s 1553, referring not to Deter, b u t to
the following book. Poster, (see C-W vol. II, notes o n pp. 3 and 33). T h i s is evidently a
mistake. ( O n Vat. 1553 see above, n. 40.).
75. On t h e position of Opif. see below, p p . 844—5. ^lô V . Nikiprowetzky, Le
Commentaire, p . 199.
76. C-W vol. I I , pp. 1 - 4 1 ; Loeb Philo I I (1929), pp. 321-439; R . Arnaldez, De
Posteritate Caini {Oeuvres VI, 1972). See P . W e n d l a n d , 'Zu Philos Schrift de posteritate Caini
(Nebst Bemerkungen zur Rekonstruktion der Septuaginta)', Philologus 57 (1898), pp.
248-88. Post. 3 7 - 4 0 / 4 0 - 4 4 is on P.Oxy. X I , n o . 1356; Post. 3 1 - 3 2 / 4 on P S I X, n o . 1207.
The full title is nept TWV TOV 8oKr]aia6<j>ov Kdiv eyyovwv Kal ws fjifTavdaTrjs yiverai.
/. Life and Works H ^
Vaticanus 381 (first pubfished from this by iMangry' .iixl AdinmnMs

Bibb Nat. 880.^^ In both, it follows Deter., whiUi in dir p.ipMiis 11
follows ^^r., probably because the order of the papMun is in diNaiiay.''
Codex Atheniensis Bibl. Nat. BBo yields valu.ililc leadings lor llie last
.sections oi^ Poster. Like the preceding book, l*o\lfi. is cited in die Sacra
Parallela with the formula TOV f nai tijs" vofuov Upuiv aAAr/yopia?.
Eusebius, in his catalogue in //.A', ii i H, does not u.se the special titles of
the books from the Allegorical (.'ommerilary listed above, whereas he does
use these titles for the books which follow. This is presumably because
for him the former were included under the general title vopcov iepcov
aXXrpyopla, whilst the latter were not. It may be added that in the Sacra
Parallela, also, it is only up to this point that citations are given under
the general title. It is possible that Philo himself issued the following
books with special titles, but not those above. (On the authenticity of
the book divisions, see above, n. 46.) There is justification for this,
insofar as in the books which follow it is no longer the uninterrupted
text but only selected passages which are commented upon. The
exegetical method, however, remains uniform throughout.
De gigantibus [TJepi ytyavrcuv)
On Gen. 6:1-4.
Quod deus sit immutabilis {"On aTpeTTTov to detov)^^

On Gen. 6:4-12.
Although these two sections stand separately in the manuscripts and
editions, they really form a single book. The Sacra Parallela cite passages
from Deus with the formula IK TOV irepl yiyavrcov;^^ Eusebius refers to the
work as Trepi yiydvTcov rj nepl TOV prj TpeVeaât t o deiov [H.E. ii 1 8 , 4 ) . A
few citations with the formula CK TOV irept yiydvTtov cannot be traced, so
it would appear that a passage is missing.^^ Massebieau conjectured
that there is a reference to a lost commentary on Gen. 5 : 3 2 in Sobr. 11
(52) : €(f)api€v ndXai on I^rfpL eTTcovvpos IOTIV dyadov. Between Gig. / Deus
and Agric. he also inserted the two lost books Trepl SiaO-qKwv to which
77. For details o f subsequent textual work by Tischendorf, W e n d l a n d and H o l w e r d a

see C-W vol. II, p p . xix ff.
78. For Poster, in Cod. Athen. 8 8 0 see P . Alexander, 'A Neglected Pahmpsest', p p . l o - i i
(n. 3 6 above).
79. SeeJ. Royse, 'The O x y r h y n c h u s P a p y r u s ' , p. 1 5 9 , n. 8 .
80. Five references are given i n C-W vol. I I , nn. to p p . 5, 6 , 1 3 , 2 1 , 3 1 .
8 1 . C-W vol. I I , p p . 4 2 - 5 , 5 5 - 9 4 ; L o e b Philo I I - I I I ( 1 9 2 9 - 3 0 ) ; A. Moses, De
Gigantibus, Quod Deus Sit Immutabilis {Oeuvres V I I - V I I I , 1 9 6 3 ) . See esp. D . Winston a n d J .
Dillon, Two Treatises of Philo of Alexandria : A Commentary on De Gigantibus and Quod Deus Sit
Immutabilis ( 1 9 8 3 ) . For Gig. and Deus i n Cod. Athen. 880 see P. Alexander, 'A Neglected
Palimpsest' (n. 36 above).
8 2 . See C-W vol. I I , n n . to p p . 5 7 , 6 5 , 66, 6 7 , 70, 7 1 and xxi.
8 3 . See Harris, Fragments, p. 9 ; C-W vol. I I , p . xxii, n. i.
836 §34- The Jewish I'hthsnpha Philo
Philo refers in Mutat. (see below, p. 839)."''
De agricultura {Uepl yecopyias)

On Gen. 9:20a.
De plantatione Noe [Tlepl <f>vTovpyLas Nate TO Scurepov)^'

On Gen. 9:20b.
These are probably to be considered as the two boc»ks nept yecopyias
to which Eusebius refers, H.E. ii 18, 2 (cf. Jerome, vir. ill. 11 : 'de
agricultura duo'). Eusebius, Praep. ev. vii 1 3 , 3—4: ev TW rrepl yewyias
iTpoTepw ... ev TW Sevrepco. The end of the second Tjook is perhaps
missing, for at 37 (149) Philo announces that he interi-ds to discuss the
two opposing views on 6 aoô? pt-edvad-qaerai and on ov pLedvaOrjaerai,
but the plan is only carried out for thefirstview, 3 7 ( 1 5 o)-42 ( 1 7 5 ) . For
the second view, only the TrpwTos xal SwarcoTaTog Xoyas is presented in
42 (i 76), and the rest appears to be missing.
De ebrietate [flepl pedrjsf'^
On Gen. 9:21. According to Eusebius, H.E. n 18, 2 ancd Jerome, De vir.
ill. 1 1 , Philo wrote two books -rrepl fxedris. It is dispu ted whether the
extant book is thefirstor second. Neither the internal cAîdence from the
treatises themselves, nor the labels in the manuscripts and the Sacra
Parallela are entirely conclusive. The oldest evidence, from a papyrus,
seems to indicate that the extant book is the second.^^
84. Le Classement, p p . 2 1 - 3 ; C - W vol. I I , p. x x i i ; C o h n , 'Einteilung^, pp. 397, 4 3 0 - 1 .
85. C-W vol. I I , pp. 95-132, 133-69; L o e b Philo I I I ( 1 9 3 0 ) ; J . Pouilloux, De
agricultura {Oeuvres I X , 1961); idem, De plantatione {Oeuvres X , 1963). See H . von Arnim,
Quellenstudien zu Philo von Alexandria (1888), p p . 101-40 (for Philo's p h i l o s o p h i c sources);
R. G . Hamerton-Kelly, 'Some Techniques of Composition in Philo's Allegorical
Commentary with Special Reference t o De Agricultura—A S t u d y on t h e Hellenistic
Midrash', in Jews, Greeks and Christians. Religious Cultures in Late Antiquity, ed. R. G.
Hamerton-Kelly a n d R. Scroggs (1976), p p . 4 5 - 5 6 .
86. See C - W vol. I I , p . xxvii. For Agric. i n Cod. Athen. 880 s « e P. Alexander, 'A
Neglected Palimpsest' (n. 3 6 above).
87. C-W vol. I I , pp. 1 7 0 - 2 1 4 ; L o e b Philo I I I (1930); J . Gc^rez, De ebrietate. De
sobrietate {Oeuvres X I - X I I , 1962). See H. von A r n i m , Quellenstudien, p p . 101—40; M . Adler,
'Bemerkungen zu Philos Schrift Trepi ix4dris\ Wiener Studien 42 ^ 1922-3), p p . 9 2 - 6 ;
4 4 ( 1 9 2 4 - 5 ) , p p . 2 2 0 - 3 ; 45 (1926-7), p p . 117-20; 245-8.
Ebr. 8-11 ; 11-13 ; 14; 17-18; 219-21 ; 221-3 is on P.Oxy. I X , n o . 1173 ; Ebr. 223 is on
PSI X I , no. 1207; Ebr. 1-4, 4-8 is on P . H a u n . , no. 8. For Ebr. in G o d . Athen. 880 see P.
Alexander, ' A Neglected Palimpsest' (n. 36).
88. T h e a r g u m e n t s for supposing the extant book t o be t h e first a . r e : ( i ) T h e opening
words of our book, r d fiiv rots aXXois <l>iXo<j6<l>ois eipiy/ievo nept iitdrjs j cos oiov rt -fjv, ev rrj
•npo ravTTji iiT€p.vfjaafxev j3i/3Acf> refer to t h e conclusion of Plant. (2) N e a r t h e beginning of
our book, 2 (4), an outhne of the topic is presented, from which one e x p e c t s that the final
subject for discussion will be wine as avfifioXov ev<f>poavyr)S a n d yvfjcvoTTjTos. Since these
secdons are n o t present in the a r g u m e n t , it m i g h t b e argued that *hey formed the lost
second book, a c o m m e n t a r y on Gen. 9 : 2 i b - 2 3 . T h e opening of time following treatise,
Sobr., appears to confirm t h i s : rd irepl fiedjjs KOI TTJS eirofievrjs avrfj yvûvorrjTos elpr]p,eva rw
vofioBerrj SieieXfjXvdoTes rrporepov. See Massebieau, Le Classement, p p . ^24 ff.; and esp. C - W
/. Life and Works \\\]
De sobrietate {Llepl TOV iêvjjijfe Ntve)^^

O n G e n . 9 : 2 4 - 2 7 . T h e u n u s u a l b r e v i t y o l IIUH i i r a i m r h.i\ lr«l t o the
s u g g e s t i o n t h a t a c o n s i d e r a b l e p a r t o f it is niiKntng.''" ( '.i»hn i h o u g h i t h a t
Sobr. a n d Confus. o r i g i n a l l y formed o n e IMMIII.'*' TIMH s u p j x j s i i i o n gains
s u p p o r t f r o m t h e fact t h a t in t h e Sacra Parallela a s e n t e n c e from Confus.
is c i t e d w i t h t h e f o r m u l a tK TOV TTtpi TOV vîftas o vovs (vx^Tai.'*^
De confusione linguarum {Depl air/xôfujs SiaXfKTcov)^'^

On Gen. 11:1—9. E u s e b i u s q u o t e s s e v e r a l passages from this w o r k in
Praep. ev. x i 1 5 , w i t h t h e e r r o n e o u s s t a t e m e n t t h a t t h e y a r e f r o m irepl TOV
TO xî^pov TO) KpeiTTovi <f>iX€tv iTTiTideadai.
De migratione Abrahami {Llept d.TTOLKias)^'^

On Gen. 12:1-6.
Quis rerum divinarum heres sit {IJept TOV TIS 6 TCOV deicov TrpaypaTcov
KXr)pov6pos)^^
On Gen. 15:2-18.
vol. I I , pp. xxvi-viii; M. Adler, Studien (1929), pp. 53-66. T h e evidence afforded by t h e
Sacra Parallela is n o t decisive, since it proves that a n o t h e r (lost) book existed, but t h e
lemmata a r e unreliable; see C - W , loc. cit. T h e texts are given b y P. W e n d l a n d , Jêu
entdeckte Fragmente Philos (1891), pp. 2 2 - 5 ( b u t 9 a n d 11 should be d i s c o u n t e d ; see J .
Royse, ' T h e O x y r h y n c h u s Papyrus', p . 161, n. 10). However, t h e evidence from t h e
papyrus appears t o prove the opposite view, since at P . H a u n . fol. 2"^, just before t h e
beginning of Ebr., there is [...] /S', which appears to b e designating the e x t a n t book as t h e
second; see T . Larsen, P.Haun. I , p. 50. P.Oxy., fr. 4 and P . H a u n . , fr. i , would then be
fragments of the lost book i. See further J . Royse, art. cit., p p . 160-1.
89. C-W vol. I I , p p . 215-28; Loeb Philo I I I (1930), p p . 437-81 ; J . Gorez, op. cit. F o r
Sobr. in C o d . Athen. 880 see P . Alexander, 'A Neglected Pahmpsest' (n. 3 6 above).
Instead of t h e title given here, Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 2 , has irepl Sv vijiltas o voOs evx^Tai Kal
Karapdrai. J e r o m e , De vir. ill. 11 h a s : 'de his q u a e sensu p r e c a m u r et detestamur'.
Similarly t w o of t h e four manuscripts (including C o d . Athen. 880) and t h e Cod. Coisl. of
the Sacra Parallela; see C - W vol. I I , p . xxx a n d n. t o p. 2 6 1 . C o d . A t h e n . 880 gives t h e
fullest version of t h e title: 'iTt(pi) <Lv vrnlias 6 vovs evxerai Kal KUTapaTai K(ai) v€(pi)
laxvos...ias ( P . Alexander, 'A Neglected Palimpsest', p . 5). Only o n e m a n u s c r i p t has t h e
title given above, yrepi rov i^fvrpfie Ndie, which has prevailed in t h e editions (see C-W, n.
to p. 215). A n o t h e r has NUK in t h e margin. Despite t h e weak attestation, Nwe is probably
to be taken into t h e dtle in view of t h e fact that Philo does n o t usually indicate t h e
allegorical interpretation i n the titles.
90. Massebieau, Le Classement, p . 2 5 ; C - W vol. I I , p . xxxi.
91. 'Einteilung', p . 399.
92. C-W vol. I I , p . 261, n.
93. C-W vol. I I , pp. 2 2 9 - 6 7 ; L o e b Philo I V (1932), pp. 1-119; J . - G . K a h n , De
confusione linguarum {Oeuvres X I I I , 1963). For Confus. i n Cod. Athen. 880 see P. Alexander,
'A Neglected Pahmpsest' (n. 36 above). T h e s a m e title is found in Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 2 .
94. C-W vol. I I , pp. 2 6 8 - 3 1 4 ; L o e b Philo I V (1932), p p . 1 2 1 - 2 6 7 ; R. Cadiou, La
migration d'Abraham (SC X L V I I , 1957) ; J . Cazeaux, De migratione Abrahami [Oeuvres X I V ,
1965). See idem. La trame et la chaine ou les Structures litteraires et I'exegese dans cinq des Traites
de Philon d'Alexandrie (1983), p p . 38-152. T h e s a m e title is found in Eusebius, H.E. ii
18, 4.
95. C-W vol. I l l , pp. 1 - 7 1 ; L o e b Philo I V (1932), pp. 2 6 9 - 4 4 7 ; M . Harl, Quis rerum
838 §34- T^he Jewish Philosopher Philo
In Codex Berolinensis gr. 46 (Rupefucaldinus) fol. 137'^ this treatise is
cited with the formula e/c rov rrepl KoafxoTTouas, which led some scholars
to conclude that this was a more comprehensive title under which a
considerable number of Philo's writings were subsumed. But more
probably it is merely an error of citation, for this passage is adduced in
the same manuscript fol. 44^ with the correct formula TIS COTIV 6 TCOV
Oeiwv KXr)pov6pos.^^ In the prologue of this book, reference is made to an
earlier work in the words ev pev TTJ irpo TavTrjs jStjSAo) rrepl p,iadwv cos evqv
itt' aKpi^ftas Sie^'qXdoixev. This treatise is not Migr., since this does not
deal with rewards but with So/peai, Gen. 1 2 : 1 - 3 . The irepl pLiadcov was
probably the commentary on Gen. 15:1 which has not survived.^'
De congressu erudilionis causa {Hept TTJS rrpos rd TrponaiSevpLaTa avvoSov)^^
On Gen. 1 6 : 1 - 6 . This treadse is of great importance for its use of
allegory,^^ the view of rraiSela and for Philo's conception of wisdom in
general. Its influence on Christian thinkers was considerable.
divinarum heres sit {Oeuvres X V , 1966). See D. H a y , 'Philo's Treatise o n the Logos-Cutter',
SP 2 (1973), p p . 9 - 2 2 ; J . C a z e a u x , op. cit., pp. 154-354- Heres has survived on most of t h e
Philo manuscripts a n d on the papyrus from C o p t o s ; see M . H a r l , op. cit., pp. 154-7.
Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 2, gives the title nept TOV TIS 6 TCDV BeCwv iari KXr)pov6p.os rj nept rijs ets
TO. laa Kai evavTia TopLrjs. J e r o m e , De vir. itl. 1 1 , makes two works o u t of this double title:
'De herede d i v i n a r u m r e r u m h b e r unus, De divisione aequalium et contrariorum liber.'
C f t h e S u d a s.v. <PiXo)v. The Coptos papyrus gives exactly t h e same d d e , in its
superscripdon, as t h a t of t h e Greek manuscripts of Eusebius. T h e same title is found once
in the Sacra Parallela (Cod. Reg. 9 2 3 : Harris, Fragments, p. 91 ; see C - W vol. H I , p . 14, n.)
and in some o f the manuscripts. I n other manuscripts a n d in most of the quotations in the
Sacra Parallela the second half of t h e dtle is omitted (see C-W, nn. to p p . 2, 3, 22, 24). T h e
linking of the two halves b y Kal is probably m o r e correct t h a n by 17 (so only Eusebius a n d
the papyrus), since t h e treatise deals first with the one theme, then with t h e other (C-W
vol. I l l , p. xvi). See also M . Harl, op. cit., pp. 18-19.
96. See e.g. Mangey, I, p . 473, n. O n other errors o f citation see C-W vol. I l l , p. xvi,
n. 3.
97. See Massebieau, Le Classement, p p . 27 ff., n . ; L . C o h n , 'Einteilung', p. 4 0 0 ; M .
Harl, op. cit., p . 18, n . i.
98. C-W vol. I l l , p p . 7 2 - 1 0 9 ; Loeb Philo I V (1932), pp. 449-551 ; M. Alexandre, De
congressu eruditionis causa {Oeuvres X V I , 1967). See P. Borgen, Bread from Heaven (1965), p p .
99-121 ; J . Cazeaux, op. cit., pp. 3 5 6 - 8 0 ; B. L. Mack, 'Weisheit u n d Allegoric bei Philo
von Alexandrien: U n t e r s u c h u n g e n zum T r a k t a t De Congressu eruditionis', S P 5 (1978), p p .
57-105 ; A. Mendelson, Secular Education in Philo of Alexandria (1982).
In Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 2, the title r u n s : nept Trjs rrpos TOL rraibevfiaTa aiwohov. But t h e
•nponaiSevfiara transmitted in the manuscripts o f Philo is to b e preferred, for the fact t h a t
A b r a h a m first consorted with H a g a r before he h a d offspring by Sarah means, according
to Philo, that a man must first m a k e himself famihar with the lower propaedeutic sciences
before he can ascend to t h e higher wisdom, a n d obtain the fruits of it i n the form of
virtue. Cf also Philo's own reference in t h e prologue o f the next book. Fug.: elprjKOTes ev
TCfi npoTep<p TO. npeirovTa irepi TCOV npoiTai8evfj,diT0)V Kai nept KaKotaews. For t h e con
ventional L a t i n tide see Colson, L o e b I V , p. 449.
99. O n the importance of Philo's use of allegory see p p . 876-8 below.
/. Life and Works Wy]
p a r t i c u l a r l y i n t h e c o n t e x t of t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p I w t w r n i ilir ('.hutt li a n d
classical cultu]fe.'°°
De fuga et inventione {Llepl <f>vYfjs Kal <upô«u>v)

On Gen. 16:6-14. ^^^^ Congr., rrprrsrnts niany of the ( h a r a c t e r i s t i c
f e a t u r e s o f P h i l o ' s p h i l o s o p h i c a n d religious outlook, being c o n c e r n e d
p r i n c i p a l l y w i t h t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p between man a n d G o d . T h i s t r e a t i s e
w a s u s e d e x t e n s i v e l y by A m b r o s e in De fuga saeculi.^'^^
De mutatione nominum {Llepl r<l)v pLeravofiaionevcov)

O n G e n . 1 7 : 1 - 2 2 . A t 6 ( 5 3 ) P h i l o refers t o a w o r k n o w l o s t : TOV 8e nepl
BiadrjKcJv avfXTTavra Xoyov ev 8vaiv dvayeypatfia avvrdêaiv. This work was
a l r e a d y m i s s i n g i n E u s e b i u s ' t i m e : H.E. ii 1 8 , 3.'°''^
Dedeo'°^
O n G e n . 18:2.
De somniis i a n d ii {Hepl TOV deoTrepTTTOvs etvat. TOVS oveCpovs)'

O n G e n . 2 8 : 1 2 ff. a n d 3 1 : 1 1 ff ( t h e t w o d r e a m s of J a c o b ) a n d G e n . 3 7
100. See M . Alexandre, op. cit., p p . 8 3 - 9 7 .

101. C-W vol. I l l , p p . 110-55; L o e b Philo V (1934), p p . 1-125; E. Starobinski-
Safran, De fuga et inventione {Oeuvres X V I I , 1 9 7 0 ) ; J . C a z e a u x , op. cit., pp. 381-473. Fug. is
extant in two manuscripts only. V e n e t u s gr. 4 0 has t h e title Trepi (ûydStuv which was given
in the editions before C - W . T h e tide above, nepl ^vyqs Kat evpiotcos, is given in P a l a d n u s
248; cf. Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 2, a n d t h e Sacra Parallela (see C-W vol. I l l , nn. t o p p . 141,
143, 146). This is certainly the correct tide, for t h e treatise deals with the flight a n d
finding of H a g a r . Eusebius' title soon u n d e r w e n t corruption. J e r o m e was already reading
ûaecos for (fnjyijs {de natura et inventione). Nicephorus has t h e d o u b l e title o nept <f>vyrjs Kat
alpiaew ert Se o nept <l>va€a>s Kat eupeaeais. See E. Starobinski-Safran, op. cit., pp. 30—3.
102. CSEL X X X I I . I .
103. C-W vol. I l l , p p . 156-203; L o e b Philo V (1934), p p . 127—281; R . Arnaldez, C .
Mondesert a n d J . Pouilloux, De mutatione nominum {Oeuvres X V I I I , 1964) ; J . Cazeaux, op.
cit., p p . 475-580. T h e dtle is the same i n Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 3. I n the Sacra Parallela t h e
treatise is frequently cited with the l e m m a CK TOV rrept TU>V p€Tavopa£,opL4vu>v o r eK TOIV
peravopaôpcevcDv. See C - W vol. I l l , p. xviii, n n . to p p . 157, 158, 160, 163, 164, 165, 166,
185, 188, 193, 194, 198. Sometimes this l e m m a is used erroneously with passages from
other treatises of Philo. See Harris, Fragments, p p . 2 4 ff. (one passage in Quaest. Gen. a n d
another in Leg. hi).
104. In Quaest. Ex. ii 3 4 (Aucher, p. 493), Philo refers to a n earlier discussion De divino
testamento. T h i s could be a n o t h e r reference t o the lost work -nept 8iadr)Ku>v (see C-W v o l .
II, p . xxii; Massebieau, Le Classement, p . 2 3 ) ; b u t it might equally well refer to a n earlier
(and lost) chapter of the Quaestiones.
105. A m o n g the works surviving only in A r m e n i a n is a small fragment De Deo, giving
an exposition of Genesis 18:2 (Aucher I I , p p . 6 1 3 - 1 9 = Richter V I I , p p . 409-14).
Massebieau considered this to b e a fragment o f the lost c o m m e n t a r y on G e n . 18 ff., which
would have occupied this position i n the Allegorical Commentary; see Massebieau, Le
Classement, p . 29; see M . Adler, 'Das philonische F r a g m e n t De d e o ' , M G W J 8 0 (1936),
pp. 163-70; M. H a r l , 'Cosmologie g r e c q u e et representations juives chez Philon', in
Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R . Arnaldez (1967), p p . 1 9 1 - 2 0 3 ; F. Siegert, Drei hellenistisch-
jiidische Predigten {1980), p p . 84—93.
106. C - W vol. I l l , p p . 204-58, 2 5 9 - 3 0 6 ; Loeb Philo V (1934), p p . 2 8 3 - 5 7 9 ; P.
Savinel, De somniis I-H {Oeuvres X I X , 1962). See P . W e n d l a n d , 'Eine doxographische
840 §34- The Jeu'isfi l'/iil()M)f>/i)i I'hilo
and 4 0 - 1 (the dreams ofJoseph, Pharaoli's (liici hutlcr and chief baker,
and Pharaoh himself). According lo Kusebius, I I.E. ii 18, 4, and
Jerome, De vir ill. 1 1 , Philo wrote five books on dreams, so three must
be lost. From the beginning of the extant books, it appears that Philo
distinguished three types of d r e a m s . T h e extant books deal with the
second and third kinds. Our first book was preceded by another, in
which TO TTpcoTov elSos was discussed, namely those dreams in which
(Jod himself speaks with the dreamer. This would be a suitable context
for the dream of Abimelech in Gen. 20:3, which might, therefore, have
been dealt with here.'"*^ Nothing certain can be stated with regard to
the content of the remaining lost b o o k s . T h e section on Jacob's
ladder (Gen. 28:12 If.) from the first of the extant books is mendoned by
Origen, C. Celsum vi 2 1.
The Exposition
The third main group of Philo's writings on the Pentateuch is a
systemadc presentation of the Mosaic legisladon."" Allegorical
interpretation is, in fact, occasionally used in this group as a whole as
well as in the Allegory of the Laws. But in the main, these are genuinely
historical descriptions: a systematic exposition of the great legislative
work of Moses, whose content, value and significance the author
intends to clarify, probably for a wider readership than was envisaged
for the Allegorical Commentary. For the presentation here is more popular,
while the great Allegorical Commentary is an esoteric work.'"
Quelle Philos', SAB (1897), pp. 1074-9. For Somn. in Cod. Athen. 880 see P. Alexander,
'A Neglected PaHmpsest' (n. 36 above). For t h e chronological issues surrounding Somn.
see below, p. 843.
107. Philo was p r o b a b l y influenced by the Stoic classificadon here. According to
Cicero, De Div. i 64, Posidonius 'tribus modis censet d e o r u m adpulsu homines somniare,
uno quod provideat animus ipse per sese, q u i p p e qui d e o r u m cognatione teneatur, altero,
quod plenus aer sit inmortalium a n i m o r u m , in quibus t a m q u a m insignitae notae veritatis
appareant, tertio, q u o d ipsi di c u m hominibus coUoquantur.' Cf. Somn. i 1—2; ii 1 - 2 . See
Colson, Loeb Philo V, p p . 5 9 3 - 4 ; M . Petit, 'Les songes dans I'oeuvre de Philon
d'Alexandrie', in Melanges d'histoire des religions offerts a Henri-Charles Puech (1974), p p .
1 5 1 - 9 . For bibliography o n the influence of Stoicism (including Posidonius) on Philo, see
below, pp. 872-3, n. 9.
108. So Massebieau, Le Classement, p. 30.
109. Massebieau, Le Classement, p . 3 1 , suggested that Philo dealt with the views of other
philosophers about d r e a m s in t w o preceding books, making the two extant books the
fourth and fifth. Cf idem, 'Essai', pp. 34-69, 164-70; C-W vol. I l l , pp. xix ff.; L . Cohn,
'Einteilung', p . 402.
110. On the general character of this series (known by convendon as the Exposition) see
S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria (1979), p p . 4 7 - 7 6 ; E. R . Goodenough, 'Philo's Exposition
of the Law a n d the De V i t a Mosis', H T h R 26 (1933), pp. 109-25; By Light, Light!, esp.
pp. 1 2 1 - 5 2 .
1 1 1 . The distinction between t h e Allegorical Commentary as a n esoteric a n d the Exposition
as an exoteric work is widely accepted, but Goodenough's further argument t h a t the
treatises forming the Exposition were written for gentiles lacks sufficient evidence. This
/. Life and Works MI i
The treatises constituting this grouj) a r e varir<l, .mil mtim in In-

independent works, grouped together. Philo'n o w n ii.iirincnis pm ii
beyond doubt, however, that they belong l o g r l h n .mil l u n n .1 lolicn-nt
work."^ As to its construction, the Exposition l.ills into ilirrr parts, (a)
The beginning, w h i c h also constitutes an iiitio<hi( lion to the group,
comprises a description of the ( f c a i i o n of the world (Opt/.)/ ' * Moses set
this at the beginning because his legislation w a s truly in conformity
with nature, adjusting itsell to the order o f nature. H e who follows it
acts Trpo? TO ôvXrjpa ttj? <f>va(ajs. Thus in the first place the order of
nature itself is described, as it came into existence through the Creation.
This introduction is followed by (b) the narratives of the lives of
virtuous men {Abr., Jos.). These appeared in history before the
revelation of the written law, for they are the unwritten laws, so to
speak [epupvxoi Kal XoyiKol v6p.oi, Abr. i (5) ; vopoi dypacfyoi, Dec. i
(i)).""^ As distinct from the written particular laws, these represent
general ethical norms {rovs KaBoXiKOiTepovs Kal Jiodv dpx^Tvrrovs vopovs,
Abr. I (3)). Finally, the third part is formed by (c) the description of the
legislation proper, which again falls into two divisions: ( i ) the
description of the ten principal components of the Law {Dec), and (2)
the description of the Special Laws which belong to each of these ten
principal components {Spec). By way of appendix, there then follow a
couple of treatises about some cardinal virtues and about the rewards of
the good and the punishment of the wicked {Virt., Praem.).
This survey of the contents of the series also serves to show that it is
Philo's intention to present his readers with the entire content of the
Pentateuch, complete in all its essentials, in a lucid exposition. His
conception is, however, an authentically Jewish one, in that for him all
this falls under the notion of vo/lios."^
Opinions still differ widely as to the chronological relationship
assumption underlies all of Goodenough's work ; see especially 'Philo's Exposition of t h e

Law', H T h R 27 (1933), p p . 109—25; Politics, p p . 42—63 (comparing Somn. and Jos.). O n
the question of audience see further p. 81 7 above and p . 889 below.
112. Cross-references a n d p r o g r a m m a t i c statements testify to t h e overall design of t h e
work ; see e.g. below, p. 842.
113. For t h e controversy over t h e position of 0/»t/! see above, p . 832, and below, p p . 8 4 4 - 5 .
114. On t h e notion of vd/uo? eyupvxos see E. R . Goodenough, ' T h e Political Philosophy
of Hellenistic Kingship', Y C S i (1928), pp. 5 3 - 1 0 2 . O n dypa<f>og vopos see R . Hirzel,
"'Aypa<f>os vopios', A b h a n d l . der philolog.-hist. Classe der Konig. Sachsischen Gesellsch.
der Wiss. X X I (1900) ; J . H e i n e m a n n , ' D i e L e h r e v o m ungeschriebenen Gesetz', H U C A
4 (1927), p p . 149-71 ; E. M . Smallwood, Philonis Alexandrini Legatio ad Gaium (1961), p p .
208-9 ; A. Moses, De Specialibus Legibus {Oeuvres X X V , 1970), p p . 3 6 0 - 1 .
115. O n Philo's conception of v6fi,os in relation to the Mosaic Law see V .
Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, p p . 117—55; E . R. Goodenough, By Light, Light!, p p .
48-94, 370-413. O n Philo a n d H a l a k h a see below, p. 874.
842 §34- The Jewish I'hihiwphn Philo
b e t w e e n t h e Exposition a n d the Allegorical Commenlarv."^' O f t h o s e w h o

h a v e a t t e m p t e d to piece t o g e t h e r a relative c h r o n o l o g y for P h i l o ' s
w o r k s , C o h n , w h o s e views a r e g e n e r a l l y a c c e p t e d , c o n s i d e r e d t h e
Allegorical Commentary to b e the e a r h e r w o r k ; " ' M a s s e b i e a u , p o s t u l a t i n g
an i n t e l l e c t u a l e v o l u t i o n for P h i l o , p r e f e r r e d t h e reverse o r d e r . T h e
criteria for d e t e r m i n i n g t h e o r d e r a r e twofold : i n t e r n a l references in
Philo's t e x t to o t h e r w o r k s — r e f e r e n c e s w h i c h a r e often a m b i g u o u s —
a n d assessments of t h e c h a r a c t e r o f t h e w o r k s , t o g e t h e r w i t h s o m e
a s s u m p t i o n of a n i n t e l l e c t u a l d e v e l o p m e n t . M u c h a l s o d e p e n d s o n t h e
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f P h i l o ' s r e f e r e n c e t o his o w n p o h d c a l i n v o l v e m e n t in
Spec, i i i . " ^ R e c o n s t r u < t i o n of a s e q u e n c e is p r e c a r i o u s in t h a t a d e c i s i o n
on s u c h q u e s t i o n s as the p o s i t i o n of Opif. o r of t h e r e l a t i o n s h i p of Vita
Mosis to t h e Exposition'^" c a n v i t i a t e t h e w h o l e .schema.
C o h n b a s e d his o p i n i o n t h a t t h e Allegorical Commentary p r e c e d e d t h e
Exposition p r i n c i p a l l y u p o n t w o cro.ss-references in t h e t e x t . Firstly, in
Dec. 20 ( I O I ) — p a r t of t h e Exposition—Philo refers to a n a l l e g o r i c a l
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f t h e C r e a t i o n story g i v e n earlier [fxep-qwrai Sia TCOV
dXkqyoprjdevTOiv iv irepois). But this m a y refer t o Opif, j u s t a s w e l l a s to
the Allegorical Commentary, a n d Opif. belongs, m o s t p r o b a b l y , to t h e
Exposition. S e c o n d l y , in Sacr. 4 0 ( 1 3 6 ) h e expresses the i n t e n t i o n of
d e a l i n g l a t e r i n d e t a i l w i t h t h e p r e s c r i p t i o n s i n Lev. 3:3 ff. T h i s m a y
h o w e v e r v e r y w e l l refer to a projected s e c t i o n of t h e Allegorical Commentary,
116. On t h e order and chronology o f Philo's works the most i m p o r t a n t early studies
were A . Gfrorer, Philo und die jiidisch-alexandrinische Theosophie I (^1835), p p . 1-113; A . F.
D a h n e , 'Einige Bemerkungen iiber die Schriften des J u d e n Philo, angekniipft an eine
Untersuchung iiber deren ursprungliche A n o r d n u n g ' , T h S t K r 6 (1883), p p . 9 8 4 - 1 0 4 0 ;
C. Grossmann, De Philonis Judaei operum continua serie et ordine chronologico commentatio
(1841-2); H . Ewald, Geschichte des Volkes Israel V I (1868), pp. 2 5 7 - 3 1 2 ; C. Siegfried,
' A b h a n d l u n g zur K r i d k der Schriften Philos', Z W T h 17 (1874), PP- 562-6. N o w
fundamental are L . Cohn, 'Einteilung u n d Chronologie der Schriften Philos', Philologus,
Suppl.-Bd. 7 (1899), p p . 389-436; L . Massebieau, Le classement des oeuvres de Philon
{Bibliotheque de I'Ecole Practique des Hautes Etudes, Sciences Religieuses I , 1889), pp. 1-91 ; L.
Massebieau a n d E. Brehier, 'Essai sur l a chronologie de la vie et des oeuvres de Philon',
R H R 53 (1906), p p . 25-64, 164-85, 2 6 7 - 8 9 ; M. Adler, Studien zu Philo von Alexandreia
(1929), pp. 66-72 (criticism of Massebieau on chronology of Legum Allegoria). See also W.
Volker, Fortschritt und Voltendung (1938), pp. 16-18, esp. n. 2. T h e issues and literature
(including subsequent contributions, chiefly m a d e i n the context of o t h e r topics) are
surveyed in V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, p p . 192-235. For a refutation of the view
that Philo wrote philosophical works in his youth, later turning to theological exegesis in
maturity, see A. Terian, A N R W II.21.1, pp. 292-4.
117. L. Cohn, 'Einteilung', p p . 432-4.
118. Massebieau, 'Essai', pp. 24-64, 164-70 (on the context o f the Exposition); p p .
170-85 (on the context o f the Allegorical Commentary); pp. 267-79 (on t h e relationship
between the two works in t h e context of Philo's attitudes towards political life).
119. See below, p p . 843, 849-50.
120. On these issues see below, pp. 8 4 4 - 5 (Opif.), a n d p p . 854-5 {Mos.). Grossmann's
position is generally considered erroneous because of his views on these two treatises.
/. Life and Works \\.\ <
a n d d o e s n o t p r o v e that t h e Exposition followed lairr."'

M a s s e b i e a u , w h o s e studies were edited aflrr hi* draili l»v liieluer,
a t t a c h e d little i m p o r t a n c e to the cross-reliprrnem nt Philo, »in<r t h e y ar<*
g e n e r a l l y a m b i g u o u s and never s p r c i ( i ( . l i m i e a d , he p r o d u c e d a
p a i n s t a k i n g and p e n e t r a t i n g analy»i!i aimed at d i s c o v e r i n g t h e
c i r c u m s t a n c e s u n d e r l y i n g the two groups <>1 w r i t i n g s . In the Exposition,
the b e g i n n i n g of Spec, iii is p a r t i i u l a r l y crucial:"'' h e r e P h i l o c o m p l a i n s
b i t t e r l y t h a t h e , who o t h e r w i s e concerned h i m s e l f w i t h p h i l o s o p h y , h a s
b e e n d r a w n i n t o political life t h r o u g h the u n h a p p y c i r c u m s t a n c e s of t h e
time (ei? fieya neXayog TWV iv TroXneia <f>povTiSojv). T h e r e a r e also
possible references t o p e r s e c u t i o n s o f t h e J e w s i n l a t e r sections of t h e
Exposition (e.g. Spec, i v 1 7 8 - 8 6 ; Praem. 1 6 9 - 7 2 [Exsecr. 8)).
M a s s e b i e a u c o n n e c t s t h e s e a l l u s i o n s w i t h t h e e a r l y p e r i o d of T i b e r i u s ,
w h e n , u n d e r t h e i n f l u e n c e of t h e a l l - p o w e r f u l S e j a n u s , m e a s u r e s w e r e
a d o p t e d a g a i n s t t h e Jews."^''^ M a s s e b i e a u d i v i d e s treatises of t h e
Allegorical Commentary i n t o f o u r g r o u p s , a c c o r d i n g to w h e t h e r they reflect
times of p e a c e or p e r i o d s of hostility. T h e first b o o k s , u p to a n d
i n c l u d i n g Gig. a n d Deus, b e l o n g to a t r a n q u i l p e r i o d , n a m e l y f r o m
the fall o f S e j a n u s t o t h e d e a t h of T i b e r i u s ( A . D . 3 1 - 7 ) . T h e s e c o n d
g r o u p , h e p o s t u l a t e s , w o u l d b e l o n g i n t h e p e r i o d of p e r s e c u t i o n u n d e r
C a l i g u l a , t h e t h i r d i n t h e peaceful t i m e u n d e r C l a u d i u s , w h i l e in h i s
o p i n i o n t h e b o o k s De Somniis p r e c e d e all t h e o t h e r s in t h e Allegorical
Commentary, a n d o u g h t to b e p l a c e d a s e a r l y as t h e t i m e o f Sejanus.
M a s s e b i e a u finds c o n f i r m a t i o n for h i s c h r o n o l o g i c a l r e c o n s t r u c t i o n s i n
the a t t i t u d e s i n t h e t w o m a i n g r o u p s of w r i t i n g s t o w a r d s p o l i t i c a l life.
I n c o n s e q u e n c e of h i s p r a c t i c a l e x p e r i e n c e s , it is s u g g e s t e d , P h i l o set a
h i g h e r v a l u e u p o n p o h t i c a l hfe t h a n h e h a d e a r h e r . I t n o w b e c a m e a
necessary m e a n s for a s c e n d i n g to w h a t h e a l w a y s r e g a r d e d as t h e
highest l e v e l : t h e ' c o n t e m p l a t i v e life'. T h e e a r h e r p o i n t of v i e w is
expressed i n t h e Exposition, t h e l a t e r i n the Allegorical Commentary.^
I t is o p e n t o q u e s t i o n , h o w e v e r , w h e t h e r t h e r e r e a l l y is s u c h a
difference b e t w e e n t h e t w o m a i n g r o u p s o f w o r k s in t h e i r assessment o f
the p o l i t i c a l life.'^^ A m o r e f u n d a m e n t a l w e a k n e s s of M a s s e b i e a u ' s
position is t h e fact t h a t h e is c o m p e l l e d to a s s u m e h a r a s s m e n t a n d
o p p r e s s i o n of t h e J e w s in t h e first p e r i o d o f T i b e r i u s i n o r d e r to e x p l a i n
the b i t t e r c o m p l a i n t a t t h e b e g i n n i n g of Spec, iii a n d t h e allusions t o
121. See, agaiiist C o h n ' s view, Massebieau, 'Essai', p p . 286 fT.

122. T h e r e is a brief consideration of the cross-references at t h e end o f the study, p p .
284-7. For a summary of what c a n reasonably be d e d u c e d from cross-references see V .
Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, p p . 194—5.
123. See below, p p . 849—50.
124. 'Essai', p. 64.
125. Ibid., p p . 174-80.
126. Ibid., p p . 267-79.
127. See above, n . 23, a n d below, n. 129.
844 §34- The Jewish/*hil().\()f)hfr Philo
p e r s e c u t i o n in t h e l a t e r s e c t i o n s of t h e w o r k . But such o p p r e s s i o n is o n l y
a t t e s t e d i n r e s p e c t o f t h e j e w s o f R o m e , n o t of A l e x a n d r i a n J e w s . ' ^ ^ T h e
J e w s of A l e x a n d r i a had no known reason to b e dissatisfied with the
g o v e r n m e n t of T i b e r i u s . T h e t r o u b l e s u n d e r G a i u s , o n t h e o t h e r h a n d ,
did force P h i l o t o t a k e p a r t in p o l i t i c a l life : he h a d to t r a v e l to R o m e a t
the h e a d of a J e w i s h e m b a s s y ( v o l . I , p p . 3 9 0 - 8 ; a b o v e , p . 8 1 6 ) . T h i s is
a s u i t a b l e b a c k g r o u n d t o e x p l a i n t h e c o m p l a i n t s in Spec, iii.'^^ If this
p a s s a g e is t a k e n to refer t o t h e s t o r m y y e a r s in A l e x a n d r i a d e s c r i b e d in
Flacc. a n d Legal., t h e n t h e last s e c t i o n s o f t h e Exposition a t least w o u l d
h a v e b e e n w r i t t e n l a t e in P h i l o ' s life. I t m i g h t t h e n b e s u g g e s t e d that
P h i l o c o u l d h a r d l y h a v e p r o d u c e d t h e Allegorical Commentary a f t e r t h e s e
r e m a i n i n g w o r k s in t h e Expo.sition, at .so l a t e a s t a g e of life.
De opificio mundi {Plepl 7175 /CARET MwiJaea Koaporrouas)'^'

By c o n v e n t i o n , this t r e a t i s e is p l a c e d a t t h e b e g i n n i n g of P h i l o ' s w o r k s
in t h e e d i t i o n s , b e f o r e Leg. i.'^^ A l t h o u g h Opif. c a n usefully be r e a d as
the i n t r o d u c t i o n to t h e Allegorical Commentary, a n d s o m e still maintain
t h a t P h i l o i n t e n d e d i t to b e c o n s i d e r e d as s u c h , t h e r e a r e g o o d g r o u n d s
for l i n k i n g it closely w i t h Abr., and placing it a t the head of the
128. See E. M . Smallwood, 'Some Notes o n the Jews under Tiberius', L a t o m u s 15

(1956), pp. 3 1 4 - 2 9 ; idem, Philonis Alexandrini Legatio ad Gaium (1961), pp. 243-4 J idem. The
Jews under Roman Rule (1976), p p . 200-16. Cf. E. T . Merrill, T h e expulsion of t h e j e w s
from Rome under Tiberius', C P h 14 (1919), p p . 3 6 5 - 7 2 ; E. C. Abel, 'Were t h e j e w s
Banished from R o m e in 19 A.D.?', REJ 127 (1968), p p . 383-6. See above, p p . 7 5 - 6 .
129. So Cohn, 'Einteilung', p p . 433 ff. Goodenough, seeing Philo's involvement in
political life as more or less continuous, considered this reference as occasioned by the
context of t h e treatise r a t h e r t h a n b y contemporary biographical circumstances; see
'Philo and Public Life', J E A 12 (1926), pp. 7 7 - 9 ; c f The Jurisprudence of the Jewish Courts
in Egypt (1929, repr. 1968), p. 9 ; Politics, p p . 66-8. I t has also been suggested t h a t the
passage is entirely literary, and as such provides no evidence either for Philo's career or
for t h e relative chronology of his works. See Colson, Loeb V I I , p p . 631-2 ; A. Moses, De
Specialibus Legibus III et IV {OeuvresXXV, 1970), pp. 11 and 52-4, n n . 1-2.
130. T h e 'philosophical' treatises d o seem to h a v e been written in Philo's old age,
however; see A. T e r i a n , Philonis Alexandrini De Animalibus (1981), p. 3 4 ; idem, A N R W
II.21.1, pp. 291-4. This raises t h e possibility t h a t Philo accomplished most of his writing
as a n elderly man. See further A. Terian, A N R W 11.21. r, p p . 292-4.
131. C-W vol. I , pp. 1-60; Loeb Philo I (1929), pp. 1-137; R . Arnaldez, De opificio
mundi {Oeuvresl, 1961). C f J . G . Muller, Des Juden Philo Buch vonder Weltschdpfung (1841);
L. Cohn, Philonis Alexandrini libellus de opificio mundi (1889, repr. 1967); C. K r a u s Reggiani,
Filone Alessandrino. De opificio mundi. De Abrahamo. De Josepho (1979), pp. 19-50. N o t e E.
Grumach, ' Z u r Qucllenfrage v o n Philos De opificio m u n d r §1-3', M G W J 8 3 , N F 47
(1939), pp. 126-31; P. Boyance, 'Etudes philoniennes', R E G 76 (1963), p p . 64-110.
Instead of Kara McoiJaia. the majority of the manuscripts wrongly give MwOaecos. T h e
correct reading was restored by Cohn from Codex Vindobonensis a n d t h e Sacra Parallela
(see C-W vol. I, p. Ixxxv).
132. It is placed at t h e head of t h e Exposition i n L. Cohn et al.. Die Werke Philos,
however. T h e problem is surveyed in V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, p p . 197—9; ^•
Arnaldez, op. cit., p p . 124—5.
/. Life and Works M.|
Exposition/^"^ As has been suggested above (p. B;vj!, ihr <haia*iri ol

Opif. distinguishes it from the Allegorical Commtntaty, «UMI dir piolognr ol
the treatise itself indicates that it was c o n < T i v r d an tin HUHMIIH imn to
the exposidon of the legislation. The Htrongr<it giounib hit pl.u ing Ofnf.
at the head of the Exposition are the w o n b a( the beginning oi Abr.: ov
pL€V oSv TpOTTOV Tj KOOyLOTTOUa hiaT^TtlHTtU, hut TT/V TTpOT^'pa? aUVTCl^tCDS,
(lis olov T€ It is in)pos.sil>le to relate this remark to the
^v, rjKpiîoaafKv.
entire Allegorical Commentary, rather than to Opif, both because of the
expression Koap,oTToua and also be< ause of the singular Sia TTJS Trporepas
avvTOLêws. The matter is further comphcated by the fact that Opif.
seems to have been set at the head of the Allegorical Commentary at some
time in antiquity (some say by Philo himself) to replace a missing
commentary on Gen. i . This might account for the fact that Eusebius
{Praep. Ev. viii 1 2 , 384d, ed. Gifford) cites a passage from this document
with the formula OLTTO TOV TrpcoTov TCJV eis TOV vopov. It would also explain
the omission oiOpif. in the catalogue o f Eusebius, H.E. h 1 8 , insofar as
he understands it to be one part of the vopicjv Upcov dXXrjyopia; likewise
the strange formulae of citation mentioned above (e/c TOV t,' Kat rj' /17' Kal
9' TTjs v6p,0i)v Upa)v dXXrjyopias ', see pp. 8 3 4 - 5 above).'^''^
133. Cf. V. Nikiprowetzky, op. cit., p. 199.

134. Cohn, 'Einteilung', p . 407, h o w e v e r understood Eusebius at this point to be cidng
Opif. quite correctly a s the first book of t h e Exposition. But t h e phrase els rov vopov must
mean t h a t Eusebius w a s referring t o the Commentary on the L a w . Eusebius gives a n o t h e r
citation from Opif, introducing i t with the l e m m a Aeyet 8' oSv 6 'E^patos 0(Xo)v r a
Trdrpia Siepprivevutv avTois prjpxiaiv {Praep. ev. xi 23-4). Siegfried's theory was t h a t the
Allegory was interpolated between Opif. a n d Abr. by Philo himself See 'Philo u n d der
iiberlieferte T e x t d e r L X X ' , Z W T h 16 (1873), pp. 217-38, 411-28, 5 2 2 - 4 0 ; cf V .
Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, pp. 199-200. T h e a r r a n g e m e n t of t h e two major series of
Philo's works would thus t a k e the following f o r m : (i) C r e a t i o n of t h e world [Opif.); (2)
Allegorical Commentary; (3) Legislation {Exposition). T w o passages h a v e been taken to
suggest this a r r a n g e m e n t , (a) Mos. ii 8 ( 4 6 - 7 ) , where it is said of t h e H o l y Scriptures
which Moses composed : TOVTCOV TOCVW TO pckv loTopiKov pcepos, TO 8e nepl rd? Trpoariêis Kal
anayopevaeis, vrrkp Sfvrepov Aeôjuev TO irpoTepov TTJ rdêi npoTepov aKpi^coaavTes. eoTiv
ovv TOV ioTopiKov TO pev TTepl T-qs TOV Koapov yeveaeojs, TO 8« yevtaXoyiKov, TOV Se
yeveaXoyiKov TO pev Trepl KoXdaecos aae^cbv, TO 8' at) nepl Tiprjs SiKalcov. Here Philo
divides t h e contents o f the Mosaic writings inidally into two groups, t h e historical a n d the
legislative. He then says t h a t he will treat t h e latter, having already treated the former in
some detail. I t m i g h t be argued that the taropiKov pepos refers to t h e Allegorical
Commentary, since the jSi'ot aotfxbv t r e a t only of the good, not good and b a d . T h i s statement
would then indica:te that t h e delineation of t h e Mosaic legislation was later t h a n the
Allegorical Commentary. H e goes on t o subdivide t h e historical section i n t o two : (i) irepl rrjs
TOV Koapcov yevcaeco?, a n d (2) TO yeveaXoycKov. T h i s tells us t h a t Opif. was already written
by the time Mos. w a s composed, b u t it does n o t reveal the order of Philo's works, (b)
Praem. i i (1-3). H e r e Philo divides the revelations {Xoyia) i m p a r t e d by means of Moses
into three categories {ISeai): ( i ) nepl Koaporroitas; (2) TO loTopiKov pcepos; (3) TO
vopoderiKov pepos. Philo says that h e has discussed all these in p r e c e d i n g treatises. B u t this,
again, provides no testimony to the order of Philo's writings (except t h a t these works h a d
been composed by t h e time Praem. w a s b e g u n ) : t h e o r d e r relates to t h e Pentateuch, not to
846 §34- The Jewish Philoutphn Philo
De Abrahamo (Bios ao<f)ov TOV Kara, 8i6aa»<aXiav rfXeiwdevros 17 VO/JLOV
dypd<f)a)v [ a ' ] , o ioTi irepl 'APpad/x).'^^

This treatise belongs to the group of the v6p.oi aypatftoi, that is, the j8ioi
ao<f>d)v, Dec. I ( i ) , the description of the lives of the virtuous men who
through their exemplary conduct represent the general types of
morality. There were two groups o f such types, with three in each
group, namely (i) Enos, Enoch, Noah, and (2) Abraham, Isaac, and
Jacob. Enos represents eATris, Enoch /xeravoia Kal jSeAricoais, Noah
biKaioavvT), Abr. 2 - 5 ( 7 - 3 0 ) . The second triad stands on a higher level:
Abraham is the symbol of the SiSaaKaXiK-q dpeT-q (virtue acquired by
learning), Isaac of the <f>vaiKri dperrj (inborn virtue), Jacob of the
daKTjTiKri dp<Ti7 (virtue obtained by practice), see Abr. 1 1 ( 5 2 ) , Jos. i
(i). The first three are dealt with only briefly. The greatest part of Abr.
is concerned with Abraham himself
De Josepho [Bios TTOXITIKOV onep earl rrepl 'Iuj(rq<f>)'^^
After the life of Abraham one expects the biographies of Isaac and
Philo's works.
I n fact it is doubtful whether TO iaropiKov fiepos should be taken t o refer to the
Allegorical Commentary in either passage. I n Mos. ii 8 (46-7) the p r o g r a m m a t i c statement
can b e taken as n o more than a descripdon of Mos. itself, in which book i covers the
historical material, whilst book ii is concerned with legislation. ( T h e objection to this,
that Mos. does n o t accomplish this plan, m a y be answered by assuming the loss of a
section at t h e end of book ii.) Alternatively, t h e announcement c a n be considered as a
plan for t h e Exposition as a w h o l e — a theory which carries implications for the
relationship between Mos. and t h e Exposition; see E. R . Goodenough, 'Philo's Exposition
of the Law a n d his D e V i t a Mosis', H T h R 27 ( 1 9 3 3 ) , pp. 109-25, esp. p . 1 1 2 . I n Praem.,
the p l a n seems to b e confined to the Exposition, since TO vop-oOeriKov fjiepos c a n hardly refer
to t h e Allegorical Commentary either.
1 3 5 . C-W vol. I V , pp. 1 - 6 0 ; Loeb Philo V I (1935), pp. 1 - 1 3 5 ; J . Gorez, De Abrahamo
(Oeuvres X X , 1966). See C. K r a u s Reggiani, op. cit., p p . 1 6 2 - 8 1 ; A. Priessnig, 'Die
literarische Form d e r Patriarchenbiographien des Philo v o n Alexandrien', M G W J 73
(1929), pp. 1 4 3 - 5 5 ; Richardson, ' T h e Philonic Patriarchs a s Nomos Empsychos',
Studia Patristica I ( T U L X I I I , 1957), p p . 5 1 2 - 2 5 ; S. Sandmel, Philo's Place in Judaism : A
Study of Conceptions of Abraham in Jewish Literature (^^1971); G. M a y e r , 'Aspekte des
Abrahambildes in d e r hellenistisch-jiidischen L i t e r a t u r ' , E v T h 32 (1972), p p . 1 1 8 - 2 7 . An
Armenian version of Abr. (as T h e Life of the Wise M a n ) w a s published by the
Mechitarists in 1892 (pp. 3 3 - 1 0 4 ) ; see above, n. 3 3 . I n Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 4, the title
runs [wept] j3ioi» ao<ôv TOV Kara hiKaioavvTjv TeXtiwdevros 17 vofiwv aypd^tov. H e r e
hiKaioavvy]v instead of the SiSaaicaAiav presented by t h e manuscripts of Philo must b e an
error. For A b r a h a m is indeed the type of t h e SiSaoxaAiKij aper-rj. After aypd<l>oiv the
number a' is probably to be inserted, since o u r book is only the first a b o u t the u n w r i t t e n
laws. I n the Sacra Parallela our book is cited with the formula €K TOV nept piov aoifmv. See
C-W vol. I V , p. 59, n.
1 3 6 . C-W vol. I V , p p . 6 1 - 1 1 8 ; Loeb Philo V I (1935), p p . 1 3 7 - 2 7 1 ; J . L a p o r t e , De
Josepho (Oeuvres X X I , 1964). See C. K r a u s Reggiani, op. cit., p p . 257—94. T h e title varies in
the manuscripts between îos noXiTiKov and )8ios noXcTiKos. T h e first, however, is better
attested (see C-W vol. I V , p. 6 1 , n.). Eusebius, H.E. ii 1 8 , 6, h a s 6 noXiriKos. Photius,
Bibl., cod. 1 0 3 : nept fiiov TTOXITIKOV. T h e Suda s.v. 'Appadp,: 0iXci)v iv TW TOV noXiTiKov /3t<u
/. Life and Works \\.\ 7
Jacob to follow on immediately. That Philo wroir ilir»r livr« i » known

from the prologue to De losepho, but they urem lo have I K T M IO»I ai an
early date, since no trace of them has nurvivril Ihr |iif>|ogur u\ Dr
losepho also makes clear that it is l o IM* iiieiudrd at dus point in the
series; this is strange, however, .since llir nuiiil>er ol exemplary /3ioi
might have been thought complete with the triad Abraham, Isaac and
Jacob. But Joseph is added to the srtpieiue here becau.se the examples
of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob relate oidy to an ideal cosmopohtan
world, not to the empirical world with its varied constitutions. The life
ofjoseph is therefore intended to show how the wise man is to conduct
himself in public life as it is in practice.'^^
De Decalogo {Llepl TCOV Se'/ca Xoyicov ot K€<f>dXaia vo/xcov eiai) '^^
With this treatise the exposition of the legislation proper begins, TCOV
dvaypa<f>EVTO)v vopcov, Dec. i ( i ) ; indeed it is the ten chief command
ments which are first described, commandments given by God himself
without the intervention of Moses.
De specialibus legibus i—iv {Llepl TMV dvaêpopievcov ev eibei vopcov els TO.
AVVTELVOVTA Se/ca Aoya»v a', j3', y', S'.)
Ke<f>dXaia TU)V
In this work Philo makes an extremely interesting attempt to bring the
(in t h e article îXcov the S u d a h a s irept dyuyy-qs îov, following J e r o m e ' s Greek translator).
In t h e Sacra Parallela the book is cited w i t h t h e l e m m a eK TOV els TOV Tajcrjtf> (C-W vol. I V ,
P- 79> "•)•
137. After los. t h e editions give Mos., which is, indeed, appropriate to this group in
terms of its literary character. B u t there is no indication in t h e work (or i n other treatises)
that it belongs with the other hves, a n d it is i n fact q u i t e independent. Its presence would
disrupt the series, for Moses, as law-giver, stands apart and t h u s is not a generally
acknowledged ' t y p e ' of ethical conduct, n o r is he portrayed as such. See further p p .
854-5 below.
138. C-W vol. I V , p p . 180-209; L o e b Philo V I I (1937), p p . 1—95; V . Nikiprowetzky,
De decalogo {Oeuvres X X I I I , 1965). See S. S a n d m e l , ' T h e C o n f r o n t a d o n of Greek a n d
Jewish Ethics: Philo, De Decalogo', C C A R J o u r n a l 15 (1968), p p . 5 4 - 6 3 (repr. in Two
Living Traditions: Essays on Religion and the Bible (1972), pp. 2 79-90).
In the title of Decal. t h e text varies between XoyCoiv d a n d Xoyloiv o". The first form
predominates in t h e dtles of t h e four books De specialibus legibus and is confirmed by
Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 5: rrept rdtv SeKa Xoyicov. T h e Sacra Parallela cite the treatise with t h e
lemma eK TOV els TOV [or Trjv] SeKaXoyov ( C - W vol. IV, p p . 280, 287, 290, 299, 3 0 0 ) .
J e r o m e has de tabernaculo et decalogo libri quattuor as a result of a careless abbreviation of
Eusebius' text. T h e V a d c a n palimpsest (Cod. V a t . g r . 316), sdll n o t used i n C-W, is n o t of
serious i m p o r t a n c e for t h e text of Decal. (It has Xoywv 01 in the superscription; see L.
Cohn, 'Ein Philo-Palimpsest', SAB (1905), p . 40.)
139. C-W vol. V , p p . 1-265; Loeb Philo V I I (1937), p p . 9 7 - 6 4 1 ; V I I I (1939), p p .
'"'55 ; Daniel, De specialibus legibus i-ii {Oeuvres X X I V , 1975); A . Moses, De specialibus
legibus iii-iv {Oeuvres X X V , 1970). See esp. S . Daniel, ' L e H a l a c h a d e Philon selon le
premier livre des "Lois speciales'", i n Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R . Arnaldez (1967), p p .
221-41; R. Hecht, 'PreHminary Issues in the Analysis of Philo's De Specialibus Legibus', S P
5 (1978), p p . 1-55. An A r m e n i a n version o f parts of Spec, (under different titles) w a s
published b y the Mechitarists i n 1892 ; see C. Mercier, Quaestiones et Solutiones in Genesim I
ft II, p p . 16—17.
M o s a i c special l a w s i n t o a s y s t e m a t i c a r r a n g e t n e n i a c c o r d i n g to t h e t e n
r u b r i c s of the D e c a l o g u e . ' ' ^ " T h u s i n c o n n e c t i o n w i t h t h e F i r s t a n d
S e c o n d C o m m a n d m e n t s ( w o r s h i p o f G o d ) h e describes the w h o l e
legislation r e g a r d i n g t h e p r i e s t h o o d a n d s a c r i f i c e ; in c o n n e c t i o n w i t h
the F o u r t h ( c e l e b r a t i o n o f the S a b b a t h ) all t h e l a w s r e l a t i n g to t h e
festivals; i n the c o n t e x t of t h e S i x t h ( p r o h i b i t i o n of a d u l t e r y ) t h e l a w of
m a r r i a g e ; a n d u n d e r the o t h e r h e a d i n g s t h e w h o l e of civil a n d c r i m i n a l
law. T h e r e h a s b e e n c o n s i d e r a b l e d e b a t e r e g a r d i n g t h e r e l a t i o n
b e t w e e n t h e legislative d e t a i l s c o n t a i n e d in t h e S p e c i a l L a w s a n d
P a l e s t i n i a n H a l a k h a . G o o d e n o u g h c l a i m e d t h a t P h i l o was h e r e b a s i n g
his a c c o u n t on t h e l a w s of the l o c a l A l e x a n d r i a n J e w i s h c o u r t s ; o t h e r s
t r a c e affinities w i t h P a l e s t i n i a n l a w . ' * '
A c c o r d i n g to t h e t e s t i m o n y o f E u s e b i u s (H.E. ii 18, 5), t h e c o m p l e t e
w o r k c o m p r i s e d f o u r b o o k s , w h i c h s e e m to h a v e b e e n p r e s e r v e d
c o m p l e t e ; in t h e e a r l y e d i t i o n s t h e y w e r e in d i s o r d e r a n d h a d to b e
restored b y C o h n . ' * ^ T h e m a n u s c r i p t s d i v i d e the w o r k i n t o s m a l l
sections w i t h s u b - t i t l e s , w h i c h a r e g r o u p e d t o g e t h e r i n t o t h e four b o o k s
in m o d e r n editions.'*^
Spec. V^^
T h e book c o m p r i s e s t h e following s e c t i o n s : De circumcisione: 1 - 2 ( 1 - 1 2 ) ;
De monarchia i a n d 2 : 3—11 ( 1 3 - 6 5 ) a n d 1 2 - 2 6 ( 6 6 - 1 3 0 ) ; De praemiis
sacerdotum: 2 7 - 3 2 ( 1 3 1 - 1 6 1 ) ; De victimis: 3 3 - 4 7 ( 1 6 2 - 2 5 6 ) ; De
sacrificantibus or De victimas ojerentibus: 4 8 - 6 3 ( 2 5 7 - 3 4 5 ) . T h e division of
the b o o k i n t o s e p a r a t e sections w i t h s p e c i a l titles a p p e a r s to b e fairly
T h e above is the title given by Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 5. The manuscripts of Philo
concur, except that instead of eiV r d awTeivovra KcôAata the particular content of each of
the four books is specified (e.g. cts rpia yivr) rcuv 8e<ca XoyCwv, TO rpiTov, TO rfVapTov, TO
TrefiTTTOv etc.).
140. For t h e relationship between Spec, and Dec. see V. Nikiprowetzky, De decalogo, p p .
1-34; A. Moses, op. cit., p p . 14-17.
141. On Philo a n d H a l a k h a in general see p p . 8 7 4 - 5 , ' 3 below. On t h e legal disqui
sitions in Spec, and their reladonship with Jewish legal theory and practice both in Palest
ine a n d the Diaspora see E . R. Goodenough, The Jurisprudence of the Jewish Courts in Egypt
(1929); I. H e i n e m a n n , Philons griechische und judische Bildung (1932) ; S. Daniel, ' L e H a l
acha d e Philon' (n. 139).
142. The text was improved b y Cohn's use of the V a t i c a n paHmpsest (Vat. g r . 316),
which contains the whole of book i and more t h a n a third of book ii. See L. Cohn, ' E i n
Philo-PaHmpsest', SAB (1905), p p . 3 6 - 5 2 ; C - W vol. V , pp. v-vii; L. C o h n , 'Neue Beit
rage z u r Textgeschichte u n d Kritik der philonischen Schriften', Hermes 43 (1908), p p .
177-219.
143. For details see Colson, Loeb Philo V H , p . xviii; V I H , p . xxiv.
144. Three manuscripts have t h e full title: nept TU>V dvaifxpofievcov iv eiSci vofuov els 8vo
Ke<f>d\ata rdtv Sena Xoyicjv, ro re vop-iCeiv co rov evos Oeovs erepovs avTOKpareis Kai TO p-rf
XtipoKfATira deonXacrrei*. See S. P. W e n d l a n d , ' N e u entdeckte Fragmente Philos', p . 136;
C-W vol. V, p . xix (mentioning only t w o ; the third is Vat. 379; for this see C-W vol. I,
pp. XXV ff).
145. The beginning of this is also in Eusebius, Praep. ev. xin 18, 12 ff.
/. Life and Works H.j<)
old. In the manuscripts it is carried even further than ni the r d i t i n n n .

Thus in some manuscripts De monarchia is divided inin lw«» »e« IIOUH ntpi
iepov and Trepi tepeojv.'^^ The treati.se J)f vutmn i» i n r n t M i n e d by
Eusebius as a separate document: wtpl rutv « K rtiv Upovfrytni ÛJUJV Kal
Tiva rd TCOV dvaioiv etSr) {H.E. ii i8, f,). In the older t e x t s of De viclimis a
considerable portion was missing; Wendland published it from a
neglected manuscript, and Cohn also supplied it from the Vatican
palimpsest which he rediscovered.'*^ On the basis of these two sources
the section was incorporated into the text in Cohn's edition: 3 5
( 1 7 7 - 9 3 ) . It deals with the offerings for the feast days (according to
Num. 28—9 and Lev. 16 and 2 3 ) .
A passage is also missing in the older texts of De sacrificantibus: 5 1
(280-4); it was combined with a passage from Sacrif. to form the
treatise known as de mercede meretricis.^^^ This treatise does indeed consist
of genuine Philonic material, but does not derive directly from Philo in
its present form. Wendland demonstrated the original position of the
separate passages from it on the basis of the better manuscripts, and the
Vatican palimpsest (Vat. gr. 3 1 6 ) confirmed his findings.
Spec, ii''^^
The early editions of this book did not include the sections de septenario:
10 ( 3 9 ) - 3 3 ( 2 1 4 ) ; de colendisparentibus: 38 (224)—48 ( 2 6 2 ) , which in fact
belong together with the sections on the Third Commandment, i (i)—9
(38), and on the basket rite, 34 (215)—37 (223).'^°
Spec, ih'^'
Here Philo deals with the Sixth and Seventh Commandments,
considering legislation to do with sexual offences and with murder and
other acts of violence. The famous opening of the book, in which Philo
reflects on his own career and attitude to the contemplative life and to
146. P. W e n d l a n d , ' N e u entdeckte F r a g m e n t e ' , pp. 136 ff.; C - W vol. V, p p . 17, 20.
The title irept TOV Upov is also found in t h e Sacra Parallela (Harris, Fragments, p. 8 3 = C o d ;
Vat. 1553 fol. 179").
147. Wendland, 'Neu entdeckte F r a g m e n t e ' , pp. 1-14. O n the V a d c a n palimpsest see
above, n. 00.
148. So in ed. by M a n g c y II, p p . 164—9.
149. Full title: irepl ratv ava<f>epopxv(uv iv etSet vopicuv els Tpia yevT) TU>V 8eKa Xoylwv, TO
TpiTov, TO TCTapTov, TO TTepLiTTov, TO Wept evopKMs Kal acâopov Trjs Upas e^Sopris Kal yovecov
Tipris.
150. Mangey gave just a small portion of t h e book (II, p p . 270—7) a n d followed it with
de septenario as a separate piece ( I I , pp. 2 7 7 - 9 8 ) , b u t with t h e text incomplete; de colendis
parentibus was entirely missing, moreover. M o s t of w h a t was missing was given b y Mai, De
cophinifesto et de colendis parentibus (1818) and i n Classicorum auctorum IV, pp. 402-29. T h e
complete text of t h e entire book was first given by Tischendorf, Philonea, pp. 1-83. See
Colson in Loeb Philo V I I , pp. xv-xvii.
151. Full title: Trept TU}V ava<f>€popevcov ev eiSei vopuov els 8vo y4vt] TCOV SeVa Aoytcov, TO
eKTOv Kal TO e^Bopcov, TO Kara ôi'xcov Kal ITOVTOS aKoXdarov Kal TO /card avhpo<ft6vwv Kal
political i n v o l v e m e n t , has been t a k e n to m a r k a division o f s o m e s o r t

b e t w e e n b o o k s i a n d ii o n the o n e h a n d , a n d iii a n d iv o n the o t h e r .
W h e t h e r this is m e r e l y a stylistic m a r k e r , or a sign of a division of
c o n t e n t o r a p p r o a c h , or w h e t h e r t h e p a s s a g e h a s w i d e r r e f e r e n c e to
Philo's c a r e e r a n d oeuvre as a w h o l e , is u n c e r t a i n .
As to t h e t e x t , it h a s b e e n s u g g e s t e d t h a t 3 1 ( i 6 9 ) - 3 2 (180) is a n
i n t e r p o l a t i o n , p o s s i b l y from De virtutibus [De fortitudine); a l t e r n a t i v e l y it
m i g h t be a d i s p l a c e d section of text from t h e Spec, b u t b e l o n g i n g i n a
different p o s i t i o n f r o m its p r e s e n t c o n t e x t . ' ^ ^
Spec, iv'^*
T h i s book c o m p l e t e s the discussion of t h e C o m m a n d m e n t s , d e a l i n g
r a t h e r m o r e c u r s o r i l y w i t h the E i g h t h , N i n t h a n d T e n t h C o m m a n d
m e n t s t h a n w i t h t h e previous s e v e n . At 25 ( 1 3 2 ) P h i l o c h a n g e s his
a p p r o a c h t o t h e L a w s ; h a v i n g c o n c l u d e d t h e s u r v e y i n t e r m s of t h e T e n
C o m m a n d m e n t s , h e n o w p r o c e e d s t o c o n s i d e r the L a w s u n d e r t h e
h e a d i n g s o f p a r t i c u l a r virtues. A l t h o u g h t h e sections 14 ( 7 9 ) - 2 5 ( 1 3 5 )
a n d 26 ( i 3 6 ) - 2 8 (150) a r e e n t i t l e d , r e s p e c t i v e l y , De concupiscentia a n d De
iustitia, t h e s e s e c t i o n s b e l o n g i n fact w i t h B o o k i v ; t h e y p r o v i d e a
t r a n s i t i o n to t h e n e x t treatise, De virtutibus, b u t t h e w o r d s vvvl Se nepl r-qs
... SiKaioavvrjs XeKreov at 2 5 ( 1 3 5 ) s u g g e s t t h a t De iustitia s h o u l d n o n e
the less b e a t t a c h e d to De specialibus legibus. So, i n d e e d , d o e s t h e
s u p e r s c r i p t i o n o f the w h o l e b o o k , in w h i c h it is e x p r e s s l y i n d i c a t e d t h a t
this b o o k de a ls a l s o : nepl SiKaioavvrjs, rj rrdai rots iXoyiois e<f>app,6^€i.'^^
De virtutibus [Uepl rpiatv aperuiv as a v v dXXais dveypaifte Miovo-^s rrepl

dvSpeias K a l îXavdpuirrlas Kal pêravolas).^^^
T h e w o r k as w e h a v e it c o m p r i s e s four d i s t i n c t sections, e n t i t l e d De
152. See p p . 843, 844 above.

153. See A . Moses, op. cit., pp. 355-6.
154. This book w a s first pubUshed by M a n g e y fi-om Codex Seldenianus = Bodleianus
3400. (On this manuscript see C-W vol. V, p p . viii fT.) Full title: wepi TCOV ava<f>epofiev<t)v
€v eiSei vofuov eis rpia yevjj TWV SeKa Xoyiutv, ro ij' Kat TO 6' Kal ro i', TO nept TOV p,ri KXevreiv
Kat i/ievSoiiaprvpeiv Kat ^T) eniSvfieiv Kat nept rwv eis eKaarov dva<j>epofjievwv Kal nept
SiKaioavvris, T} ndai rots i Xoyiois e<f>apfi.6^€i, o eari r-^s awrdêws. Some such word as reXos
is missing at the end.
155. On t h e sub-tides a n d enumeration of chapters in C-W see Colson, Loeb Philo
V I I I , p. xxiii. For t h e relationship between Spec, and De iustitia see A. Moses, op. cit., p p .
17-21.
156. C-W vol. V, pp. 266-335 ; Loeb Philo V I I I (1939), p p . 157-305; R . Arnaldez, P.
Delobre, M.-R. Servel a n d A.-M. Verilhac, De virtutibus {Oeuvres X X V I , 1962). T h e d d e
of the book a s given here is found in the Codex Seldenianus; see C-W vol. V , pp. viii a n d
266, n . It is confirmed by Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 2 : irept ratv rpiwv dperdiv as avv dAAats
dveypatjie McoiJarjs. C f J e r o m e , De vir. ill. 11: 'de tribus virtutibus liber unus'. T h e title
nepl rpiwv aperwv also occurs in t h e Sacra Parallela: Cod. Rupefuc. fol. 212^: rov avrov eK
TOV irept rpid)v aperwv {rpiwv in the manuscript). T h e passage cited is Virt. 3 (9) : o
anovbatos oAiyoSeij? etc. See also Codex Vaticanus 1553 fol. 73 : 0iXwvos eK rov nept y
dperuiv (there is uncertainty as t o whether the reading is y' or f = TCOV) . O n t h e other
/. Life and Works Mfj i
fortitudine, i (i ) - 8 ( 5 0 ) ; De humanitate or De cariUiU, (li •) (1 74);

paenitentia, 33^ ( i 7 5 ) - 3 4 ( 1 8 6 ) ; and De nobilitaU, {1H7) 41
(J-JJ). In
the prologue, reference is made to De iustitia, the final net lion oi Spei. iv,
of which the continuation is here presented: ntpi 5i«ratooui^v Kal TWV
Kar' avT-qv oaa Kaipia nporepov ctVcDv, pi4Ttifxi TO i(rji iff' dv8p*iav.
Virt. is thus a sort of appendix to Spec. In this work, the Mosaic laws
are brought together which do not belong under the ten rubrics of the
Decalogue, but under that of particular cardinal virtues; they are,
however, only to be fully realized through the observance of the
Decalogue as a whole.'^^ It may have been technical factors which
made Philo allocate part of this Appendix to Book iv of Spec, and the
rest to a separate work; he may, that is, have wished to produce books
of roughly uniform size.
There is disagreement about the components of Virt., in that some

argue that certain sections belong elsewhere in Philo's works, and there
is also uncertainty as to whether a lost -rrepl evaeêias once formed part
of the work. The various rearrangements suggested arise because the
title in Eusebius {H.E. ii 18), and in most other sources, refer to three
virtues, rather than to four or five, if account is taken of a lost nepl
(vaeêias. So some of the sections must either be removed from Virt.
altogether, or else it must be assumed that some were subordinate to
three main headings. To begin with the lost treatise, its existence is
known not only from three fragments attributed explicitly to the
work,'^^ but also from the manuscript titles of Virt. in which it is
included (but in one case as the sub-title to De humanitate).This
would seem to lead to the conclusion that Trepl evaeêias formed part of
Virt.^^° A clue to its precise position might be afforded by the opening
hand a n u m b e r of manuscripts have ntpl dpertov rjroi nepl avSpeias Kal tvae^tlas Kai
<j>iXavdpa)'7Tias xai pLtravoias. W e n d l a n d mentions seven m a n u s c r i p t s giving this t i t l e :
Hermes 31, p . 436 ; cf C o h n , Philologus 51, p . 268; C-W, p . 266, n . ; L o e b Philo V H I , p .
440. O n TTfpt euaejSetas see below, n. 160.
157. So Spec. i v 2 5 (133-4).
158. See Harris, Fragments, p p . l o - i i . J . Royse, ' T h e O x y r h y n c h u s Papyrus', p p .
162-3, suggests t h a t P.Oxy. fr. lo"^, 9 - 1 0 fits with the h n e of t h o u g h t in one of these
extracts, Coislinianus 276, fol. 269"^ (11), 12-19.
159. See above, n . 000, and Colson, L o e b Philo V I I I , pp. xiii-xiv.
160. Schiirer, G J V I I I * , p. 671, n. l o i , a d v a n c e d the following reasons against t h e
view that rrepi evaePelas h a d originally occupied this position. ( i ) T h e reference at t h e
close of De concupiscentia, Spec, iv 25 (135), t o an earher t r e a t m e n t of ei5ae'/3eia makes it
unlikely t h a t he w a s a b o u t to write on this topic again. (This reference is probably to t h e
discussion of the first four c o m m a n d m e n t s in Spec.) (2) EvaiPtia might be considered a
different sort of virtue, t h e source of all other virtues, and so unlikely to be p u t on a p a r
with dvSpeia and (fnXavdptoTria. (3) The attestation of t h e form of t h e dtle with nepi rptcDv is
far stronger than t h a t for four virtues. (4) Clement used De fortitudine a n d De humanitate as
if the one followed the other: Strom, ii 8 1 - 9 8 ; see W e n d l a n d in H e r m e s 31 (1896), pp. 444
ff. (5) The opening of De humanitate need not mean that rrepi daeêlas was between De
852 §34- The Jewish Philosopher Fhilo
w o r d s of De humanitate: r-qv 8' evaeêias avyyeveaTaTrjv Kal aScAîyi' Kal

SlSvfjLOV ovTco? i^rjs imaKetrreov <piXavdpwiriav. If this i m p h e s t h a t piety
was c o n s i d e r e d b e f o r e h u m a n i t y , t h e n nepl evaefielas would have been
b e t w e e n De fortitudine a n d De humanitate. A s to t h e size of this w o r k , a
t e n t a t i v e a t t e m p t to i d e n t i f y nept evaefielas with a fragmentary papyrus
and calculate t h e w o r k ' s l e n g t h b y t h e a r r a n g e m e n t o f the p a p y r u s a s a
w h o l e h a s s u g g e s t e d o n e r o u g h l y t h e s a m e a s t h a t of De fortitudine.^ '
As to the existing sections o f De virtutibus, there have been four
attempts to reduce the number to three sections, to agree with
Eusebius' description.'^^ The earhest solution was to exclude De
humanitate a n d De paenitentia a n d j o i n t h e m to Mos. as an appendix.'^^
T h e fact t h a t t h e b o o k s irtpl TOV ^ l o v McoiJoeats a r e m e n t i o n e d in the
prologue t o De humanitate is insufficient reason to s u p p o s e that this
treatise s t a n d s in a l i t e r a r y relation t o Afoi.'^* A n o t h e r , m o r e radical
v i e w is t h a t w h i c h r e g a r d s De fortitudine a s the c l o s i n g s e c t i o n o f Spec.,
a n d t h e o t h e r t r e a t i s e s a t p r e s e n t in Virt. as b e l o n g i n g t o g e t h e r as a n
e n t i r e l y s e p a r a t e w o r k . ' ^ ^ T h e m a i n r e a s o n for r e j e c t i n g t h i s s u g g e s t i o n
is t h e fact t h a t C l e m e n t a t t a c h e d his e x t r a c t s f r o m De fortitudine t o those
f r o m De humanitate.'^
P e r h a p s t h e m o s t p l a u s i b l e a l t e r a t i o n t o t h e p r e s e n t a r r a n g e m e n t of
Virt. is t h a t a c c o r d i n g to w h i c h De paenitentia a n d De nobilitate a r e m e r e l y
e l a b o r a t i o n s of t h e v i r t u e humanitas;'^^ t h e t h r e e v i r t u e s w o u l d t h e n be
fortitudine a n d De humanitate. T h e predicate TTJV evaefieias avyyevearaT-qv serves only to

characterize the high value of <fn.XavdpuTria (it is direcdy related to euae/Seia, the source of
all virtues). T h e tides mentioning a treatise irept evaeêtas could h a v e been given because
of a misunderstanding of this passage. (6) T h e citations in t h e Sacra Paratlela testify only
to the existence of a treatise, but tell us n o t h i n g as to its position.
161. So Royse, op. cit., p p . 1 6 3 - 4 ; cf also Colson, L o e b Philo V I I I , p. xi.
162. O r to four, if irept evaefieias is included.
163. Massebieau, Le Classement, pp. 3 8 - 4 1 , 49-54, following Gfrorer a n d D a h n e ; see
Wendland, H e r m e s 31 (1896), p p . 435-56.
164. E. R. Goodenough, 'Philo's Exposition', p p . i l o - i i.
165. Massebieau, Le Classement, pp. 3 9 - 4 1 . ( i ) Philo says a t the e n d of De concupiscentia,
Spec, iv 25 (135), t h a t h e has already treated evaeêia a n d intends to treat SiKaioavvT),
which is w h a t he does. If then this treatise is added, the circle of t h e four Stoic cardinal
virtues, which Philo frequently names a s such {<l>p6vrfais, a(ixf>poavvrj, SiKaiocruvrj, avSpeia),
is complete a n d n o further continuation seems possible. (2) In t h e prologue of Praem.,
which forms the epilogue t o the entire Exposition (see below, p . 853), Philo says, i (3), t h a t
in his work h e has dealt with all the separate laws a n d also with t h e virtues in peace a n d
war: irpoaeri rdtv apeidiv as dneveifxev elprjvrj re Kat iroXefiw. T h i s seems to b e a reference to
the treatises De iustitia a n d De fortitudine, which would therefore h a v e to b e treated as the
conclusion o f the work.
166. See above, n. 160. Further objections can b e m a d e , ( i ) T h e prologue of De
humanitate (n. i6o above) shows beyond doubt that Philo knows other cardinal virtues in
addition to the four stoic cardinal virtues. (2) W e n d l a n d , Hermes 31 (1896), p . 439,
showed that according to Philo SiKaioavvT) is n o t exclusively a virtue for a time of peace
nor is dvSpeia exclusively o n e for war, b u t both have t o stand t h e test in b o t h situations.
167. C-W vol. V , pp. xxvi-xvii. Cf Colson, L o e b Philo V I I I , pp. xv-xvi.
/. Life and Works H', ^
courage, piety and humanity. A remaining ahrrnaii\r w in ii-K.nd Dr

paenitentia, as an adjunct to De humanitate and />r Hnfnlilutrf''^ .w
belonging elsewhere—either as an indrpendrni iir.itisr, .ii p.m ol
another treatise, or as part of the othrrwinr vef\ «ihoM sec tion De
paenitentia. This last possibility is probably i<» be preferred; in three
manuscripts De nobilitate Ibllows De paenitentia (in Clemeiu, Strom, ii
98-9, the excerpts from De nobilitate are attached to those from De
humanitate)As regards content, there is an affinity between De
paenitentia and De nobilitate: the former invites the pagan to turn to the
true God, but De nobilitate affirms the equal rights of the proselyte, since
true nobility does not rest on birth.
De praemiis et poenis {Llepl ddXojv Kal eTriTijuicuv)
De exsecrationibus {Llepl dpd>v)^^°

These treatises are attached to the Exposition as a kind of epilogue.'^' In
the prologue Philo says that after he has dealt in his earlier writings
with the three principal categories of the Mosaic revelation—the
KoapLOTToua, the laropLKov and the vopbodeTiKov (n. 134 above)—he wishes
now to pass over to the rewards destined for the good and the
punishments in store for the wicked. Although De exsecrationibus is treated
as a separate work in three of the four manuscripts, it follows naturally
from the last section of De praemiis, which deals with the 'blessings'
{evxai or evXoyiai).' A considerable lacuna occurs in the text at 1 3
(78), before the beginning of the section on blessings,'^^ for the
discussion De poenis begins at 1 2 (67) but is evidently far from complete.
The work falls into two pairs of sections: (i) on rewards and
punishments, and (2) on blessings and curses, Lev. 2 6 , Deut. 28.'''* The
transition from the first half to the second falls in the lacuna.
Goodenough regarded the Exposition as a whole as directed towards
168. O n t h e position of De nobilitate see W e n d l a n d , H e r m e s 31 (1896), p p . 4 4 2 - 3 .

169. See Colson, Loeb Philo V I H , p p . xvii-xviii.
170. C-W vol. V , p p . 336-65, 3 6 5 - 7 6 ; L o e b Philo V I H (1939), p p . 3 0 7 - 4 2 3 ; A.
Beckaert, De praemiis et poenis. De exsecrationibus {Oeuvres X X V I I , 1967). S e e J . Cazeaux,
'Systeme imphcite dans I'exegese de Philon. U n e x a m p l e : le De praemiis', SP 6 (1979-80),
PP- 3-33-
171. T h e two sections are separated r a t h e r crudely. Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 5, refers to
Trepi Twv npoKeifievwv ev TW v6p,<t> TOIS fxev dyaBois ddXcDV, Toig Se Trovrfpois eTTinpioiv Kat
apwv. The title nept adXoiv Kat eTriTipiotv also a p p e a r s in the Sacra Parallela : Cod. Rupefuc.
fol. 128^, 131"^, 284^; see C-W vol. V , nn. to pp. 340, 347, 3 5 1 , 357. Hept evxrjs Kat
evXoyiwv is also f o u n d : C o d . Rupefuc. fol. 276"^ ( = Praem. 17), see C - W vol. V, p . 359, n .
172. For the view that the sections o n blessings a n d curses formed a separate work see
E. R. Goodenough, 'Philo's Exposition', pp. 118-25.
173. See C-W vol. V, p . 353.
174. C-W vol. V , pp. xxviii-ix, adopts a threefold division: nept ddXcuv Kat eninpliov Kat
dpaiv (but note t h e twofold division in Eusebius and the single title in t h e Sacra Parallela,
above, n. 171).
gentiles, and yet found the second section of the work, 14 (79)-20 (126),
'explicable only as designed for Jews'. His opinion that this section did
not originally belong at the end of the Exposition was jusdfied chiefly in
terms of the content, and involved the hypothesis that the present
ending was inserted by a copyist to replace a lost original. Such a
solution allowed Goodenough to preserve his conviction that the
Exposition was for gentiles, but the hypothesis has not commanded
a.ssent. '^^
In addition to these three great works on the Pentateuch, Philo also
wrote several .separate treatises, of which the following are extant, some
complete and some fragmentary.
De vita Mosis i-ii [Tlipl rov ^lov MwiJaews)'^^
Although, strangely, this work is missing from Eusebius' catalogue, its
authenticity is no longer in doubt.'^^ It was already cited by Clement,
Strom, i 23 ( 1 5 3 ) : 1^ <f>rjaL <?tAa»v iv rip Mcoijaiojs jSioj, cf Strom, ii 19 (100).
There are also references to the Life of Moses in other treatises. These
references, and the character of Mos. itself, have given rise to differing
theories as to its relation to the Exposition.'At first sight, the Mos. is
similar in literary character to the lives of the ao<ôi which form the first
part of the Exposition; but there are several reasons why it cannot be
grouped formally with t h e s e . F i r s t , the work makes no reference to
preceding jSioi in its opening s e c t i o n s . S e c o n d l y , its design and
175. See Goodenough, op. cii., b u t cf. Colson, Loeb Philo V I I I , p. xix.
176. C-W vol. I V , pp. 1 1 9 - 2 6 8 ; Loeb Philo V I (1935), p p . 273-595; Arnaldez, C.
Mondesert, J . Pouilloux a n d P. Savinel, De vita Mosis {Oeuvres X X I I , 1967). See e.g. B.
Botte, 'La vie de Moise p a r Philon', in 'Moise, I'homme de I'Alhance', Cahiers Sioniens
(1954), pp. 5 5 - 6 2 ; E. Starobinski-Safran, ' L a prophetie de Moise et sa portee d'apres
Philon', in La Figure de Moise, ed. R. M a r t i n - A c h a r d et al. (1978), pp. 67-80. T h e title
•nepl Mwvafoos fiiov is found in the Sacra Paralleta, e.g. Cod. Rupefuc. fol. 27 74*^, 114*^,
119"^, 141 ^, 274"^; see C-W vol. I V , pp. 124, 128, 133, 134, 145, 158, 175, 187, 188, 201,
242.
Mangey divided the work into three books (II, pp. 80-179), and this division is
already found in t h e manuscripts, but is certainly wrong, as is shown by the following
quotation from De humanitate = Virt. 9 (52): SeSÂcorai rrpoTepov ev 8vai awrdêaiv, as
dveypoi/ia nept rov ^lov Mwijaews (Mangey's reading Tptat instead of Swat has litde support,
see C - W vol. V, p. 280, app. crit.). In t h e C a t e n a Barberini passages from the so-called
third book a r e cited with the lemma eK rov nepl rod piov MiuiJaews Xoyov Sevrepov (C-W
vol. I V , pp. 241, 254). T h e books once called ii and iii are thus actually only one book, as
indeed their length also shows. However, Massebieau, Le Classement, pp. 4 2 if, suggested
that a portion is missing a t the conclusion of w h a t used to b e called book ii, i.e. at ii 12
(65). But the length of the missing part need not h a v e been significant, see W e n d l a n d ,
Hermes 31 (1896), p . 440, n . 2.
177. S e e R . Arnaldez ^< a/., 0/). pp. 11-12.
178. See Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, pp. 194-5.
179. See S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria, pp. 4 7 - 5 2 .
180. In fact the rather polemical tone of the opening links Mos. with Hyp., Flacc. a n d
Legat.
/. Life and Works Mr^r^
a p p r o a c h a r e d i f f e r e n t from t h o s e oi Abr. and /*>.»,'"' I hiidlv. .\lo\ d«»rs

not form p a r t o f the s c h e m e a n n o u n c e d at the IwgininnK <»• I inalK,
t h e r e is t h e i n h e r e n t a n o m a l y o f the lawgiver hiniiiell Iwmg presented as
a v6p,os efjLipvxos.
N e v e r t h e l e s s , t h e r e a r e reasons for linking Xfi>\. with the Kxposilion a s
a w h o l e , e v e n if it does not form p a n of the secpience ol lives oi a6<f>oi.
Firstly, it is r e f e r r e d to in Praem. \) (53) as if it w e r e e s s e n d a l to t h e
a r g u m e n t of the Exposition. In Virt. 5 2 ( = De humanitate i ) P h i l o refers
explicitly t o ' a w o r k of two books w h i c h I w r o t e o n t h e Life of M o s e s ' ,
a n d p r o c e e d s to s u p p l e m e n t t h i s a c c o u n t . T h e r e is a l s o t h e
c o n s i d e r a t i o n t h a t t h e lives of t h e g r e a t p r o p h e t s in t h e Exposition w o u l d
s e e m i n c o m p l e t e w i t h o u t a n a c c o u n t o f M o s e s ( e v e n if t h i s w e r e
p r o v i d e d o u t of s e q u e n c e , a s a c o m p a n i o n p i e c e , i n t r o d u c t i o n o r
s u p p l e m e n t t o t h e Exposition). A p a s s a g e in t h e s e c o n d b o o k of Mos.
itself h a s b e e n i n t e r p r e t e d i n a w a y w h i c h m i g h t e x p l a i n t h e
r e l a t i o n s h i p b e t w e e n t h e b o o k s o n M o s e s a n d t h e Exposition: a t ii 8
(45—7) P h i l o d i s t i n g u i s h e s b e t w e e n t h e h i s t o r i c a l a n d t h e l e g i s l a t i v e
p a r t s of t h e w o r k s o f M o s e s . H e t h e n surveys t h e h i s t o r i c a l p a r t s in a
w a y w h i c h follows t h e p a t t e r n of t h e Exposition itself, m e n t i o n i n g t h e
c r e a t i o n o f t h e w o r l d as o n e c o m p o n e n t {Opif.) a n d t h e a c c o u n t of
' p a r t i c u l a r p e r s o n s ' as a n o t h e r ( t h e îos of A b r a h a m , e t c . ) . T h e
reference t o t h e legislative p a r t s of M o s e s ' w r i t i n g s w o u l d b e t a k e n as a n
a n n o u n c e m e n t , o r s u m m a r y , o f Spec. S u c h a s u m m a r y of t h e o u t l i n e of
the Exposition m i g h t suggest t h a t Mos. w a s c o m p o s e d as s o m e sort of
c o m p a n i o n p i e c e — p r o b a b l y a s a n i n t r o d u c d o n — s i n c e t h e reference t o
the books o n M o s e s i n Virt. 52 s u g g e s t s t h a t Mos. w a s w r i t t e n earlier.
S o m e t a k e t h e s u r v e y i n Mos. ii ( 4 5 - 6 ) a s n o m o r e t h a n a synopsis of
the c o n t e n t of t h e t r e a t i s e itself. B u t o n l y p a r t of w h a t is a n n o u n c e d
h e r e is p r e s e n t e d in Mos. as w e h a v e it, for t h e l e g i s l a t i v e p a r t of t h e
P e n t a t e u c h is n o t discussed. I t is, h o w e v e r , possible t h a t such a
discussion s t o o d o r i g i n a l l y a t t h e e n d of ii 12 (65) a n d t h a t t h e r e is a
l a c u n a a t this p o i n t .
T h e m o d e o f p r e s e n t a t i o n of t h e life of M o s e s h a s often b e e n
c o n s i d e r e d e v i d e n c e t h a t t h e w o r k w a s w r i t t e n for g e n t i l e s , e v e n a s a
p r o s e l y t i z i n g t r a c t . Affinities w i t h G r a e c o - R o m a n l i t e r a r y g e n r e s , a n
a b s e n c e o f c o m p l e x a l l e g o r i c a l exegesis, a n d s o m e c o n c e p t u a l affinities
w i t h p a g a n w o r k s a r e insufficient t o p r o v e t h e p o i n t . I t c a n , h o w e v e r ,
be s a i d t h a t P h i l o e n v i s a g e d a n e x o t e r i c a u d i e n c e for t h i s w o r k . ' ^ ^
181. See e.g. Colson, Loeb Philo V I , p p . xiv-xv.

182. See Colson, Loeb Philo V I , pp. 606-7, and above, n . 176, for further discussion of
this passage.
183. For the presentation of Moses see R. Arnaldez et at., De vita Mosis, pp. 1 4 - 1 7 ; B.
Botte, op. cit. Goodenough saw the work as an introduction to J u d a i s m for interested
gentiles; op. cit., p p . n o , 124. For p a g a n views o f Moses, see J . G. Gager, Moses in
856 §34- The Jewish l*hilo\ophff Phihi
Quod omnisprobus liber (Uepl roC rravra arrovSaiov ttvni tXtvOtpov) '"'^
T h i s is r e a l l y o n l y o n e h a l f of a l a r g e r w o r k whit h c o n s i d e r e d t h e t o p i c
a n n o u n c e d in t h e t i t l e in t e r m s o f its t w o o p p o s e d a s p e c t s . P h i l o h i m s e l f
refers to t h e l o s t first half, irepl rov SoCXov elvai navra (f>avXov, a t the
b e g i n n i n g of t h e e x t a n t s e c o n d h a l f E u s e b i u s lists t h e w o r k as f o l l o w s :
•nepl TOV SovXov etvai travra âvXov, w e^rjs eariv 6 nepl rov rravra
anov8aiov eXevdepov eivai {H.E. ii 18, 6). He also reproduced a
c o n s i d e r a b l e p o r t i o n of t h e w o r k — t h e d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h e E s s e n e s , 12
( 7 5 ) - i 3 (91) - i n Praep. ev. viii 1 2 . A m b r o s e p a r a p h r a s e d the work in
his t h i r t y - s e v e n t h l e t t e r . ' ^ ^ T h o u g h the work's authenticity has been
questioned, it is n o w generally accepted.' Stoic influence on the
t r e a t i s e is obvious not only in the thesis at issue, but also i n the
arguments presented.'^' There is c o m p a r a t i v e l y little reference to
s c r i p t u r e , a n d m a n y a l l u s i o n s t o G r e e k l i t e r a t u r e . '^^ T h e d e s c r i p t i o n of
t h e E s s e n e s , a n d its r e l a d o n s h i p t o P h i l o ' s a c c o u n t of t h e s a m e p e o p l e i n
Hypothetica a n d o f t h e T h e r a p e u t a e h a s b e e n d i s c u s s e d in v o l . I I , p p .
555-74-
De vita contemplativa (TJepl ^lov OewprjTiKov rj iKeriov dpeTcbv)

The treatise is devoted to a favourable description of a religious
Greco-Roman Paganism (1972).

184. C-W vol. V I , pp. 1 - 4 5 ; L o e b Philo I X (1941), pp. i - i o i ; M . Petit, Quod omnis
probus liber sit (Oeuvres X X V I I I , 1974).
185. Cf. C-W, a p p a r a t u s , esp. p p . 16-17.
186. See C - W vol V I , p p . iv-v. F o r the older literature on t h e Echtheitsfrage see Schiirer,
G V J I I I ^ p . 676, n . 115. Wendland's studies lead t o the conclusion t h a t the w o r k is
authentically Philonic, but with t h e use o f a Stoic Vorlage, 'Philos Schrift Fltpl rov Travra
owovSaiov ihai eAeuflepov', Archiv fiir Gesch. d e r Philosophie i (1888), p p . 509-17. C f
Massebieau, Le Classement, p p . 79-87, a r g u i n g for authenticity. T h e Florilegia d o n o t
include Prob.; see F. Pedt, Stukia Patristica X V (1984), p . 21, n . 4.
187. T h e m a i n t h e m e of Prob. is a fundamental tenet of Stoicism. It is also found in
Philo's Poster. 41 (138): 0 ao<f>6s fj,6vos iXevdepos re Kat apxojv. See P . Wendland a n d O .
Kern, Beitrdge zur Gesch. der griech. Philosophie und Religion (1893), p. 5 1 .
188. Some suggest that this aligns Prob. with Philo's early works, but see A. T e r i a n ,
A N R W II.21.1, p p . 292—4, for a refutation of this view of Philo's philosophical
development.
189. C-W vol. V I , p p . 4 6 - 7 1 ; Loeb Philo I X (1941), p p . 103-69; F . D a u m a s a n d
P.-J.-L. Miquel, De vita contemplativa (Oeuvres X X I X , 1963). See F . Conybeare, Philo
About the Contemplative Life (1895) > ^- Geoltrain, Le traiti de la Vie Contemplative de Philon
d'Alexandrie ( i 9 6 0 ) ; vol. I I , p p . 562-74. C o n y b e a r e also prints the extracts from Eusebius,
the Armenian and t h e Old Latin. T h e O l d L a t i n translation exists i n two recensions, a n d
there is also a more recent Latin version d a t i n g from the Renaissance. Instead of t h e
above title Eusebius twice gives rrepl îov decopr/riKov ^ iKtrcov (H.E. ii 18, 7 and 17, 3 ) .
Most manuscripts a d d dperatv ro 8', or dpenjs TO reraprov after iKerwv. T h e Cod. Paris.
435 only has tVeVai 17 rrept dperdtv 8' (see C o n y b e a r e , p. 25, textual note). T h e designation
as the fourth book of the dperai is missing not only in Eusebius but also in t h e A r m e n i a n
version, and is certainly a later a d d i t i o n ; see Schiirer, T h L Z (1895), p . 395; C o h n ,
'Einteilung', p p . 420 ff.
The authenticity o f the work w a s demonstrated by Conybeare, op. cit., p p . 2 5 8 - 3 5 8 ,
/. Life and Works Hr^y
( o i n r n u n i t y k n o w n a s t h e T h e r a p e u t a e (cf. vol. II, p p 7 I lirse

.ire s e r v a n t s o f G o d a n d p h y s i c i a n s of sonU (i s wh«>. |M>Mr%t«ed b y
h e a v e n l y i n s p i r a t i o n , a b a n d o n all their properly to then irlatives .uid
w i t h d r a w into s o l i t u d e ( 2 ) . Philo clainifi lhal there are su< h people in
m a n y p l a c e s , p a r t i c u l a r l y in each nonte <il Kgypt; but he k n o w s of o n e
( o l o n y i n p a r t i c u l a r , in the nrighlMuirluHKl ol A l e x a n d r i a , o n L a k e
M a r e o t i s . Here each member has his h e r m i t ' s cell (oiKTjpa Upov, 6
KaXeirai. aefxveiov Kat fiovaarripiov) i n w h i c h all a l o n e [povovpevos] he
devotes h i m s e l f from m o r n i n g t o e v e n i n g e x c l u s i v e l y to p h i l o s o p h i c a l
m e d i t a d o n w i t h t h e aid o f the h o l y s c r i p t u r e s . F o o d a n d d r i n k a r e n o t
l)rought t o t h e s e oiKiai; o n l y after s u n s e t d o t h e T h e r a p e u t a e p a r t a k e o f
n o u r i s h m e n t . B u t m a n y fast for t h r e e o r e v e n six d a y s a t a t i m e . O n t h e
s e v e n t h d a y t h e y a s s e m b l e t o g e t h e r for d i v i n e service in a KOIVOS
avXXoyos. After f o r t y - n i n e d a y s — t h a t is, o n e v e r y fiftieth d a y — t h e y

c e l e b r a t e a festal m e a l , b u t o n e a t w h i c h o n l y w a t e r , b r e a d a n d s a l t
with h y s s o p a r e s e r v e d ; t h i s m e a l is f o l l o w e d b y a -navvvxls w i t h d a n c i n g
.ind s p i r i t u a l s o n g s . ( T h e d e s c r i p t i o n o f t h i s m e a l o c c u p i e s three-fifths o f
the e n t i r e t r e a t i s e , n a m e l y c h . 5—11.)
Eusebius identified the T h e r a p e u t a e described h e r e w i t h C h r i s t i a n
m o n k s . S o h e s a w t h e t r e a t i s e a s e v i d e n c e t h a t these a l r e a d y existed i n
Philo's t i m e , a n d h e n c e gives d e t a i l e d i n f o r m a t i o n a b o u t its c o n t e n t s
{H.E. ii 1 7 , cf 1 6 , 2 ) . E u s e b i u s ' i n t e r p r e t a t i o n r e m a i n e d t h e d o m i n a n t
one i n t h e C h r i s t i a n Church.'^** T h e affinity b e t w e e n t h e T h e r a p e u t a e
and C h r i s t i a n m o n k s is i n d e e d s t r i k i n g , a n d t h i s h a s s o m e t i m e s g i v e n
rise t o t h e s u s p i c i o n t h a t t h e t r e a t i s e w a s a c t u a l l y c o m p o s e d b y s o m e o n e
a s s u m i n g t h e guise of P h i l o in o r d e r to r e c o m m e n d C h r i s t i a n
m o n a s t i c i s m . O t h e r r e a s o n s f o r d o u b t i n g t h e treatise's a u t h e n t i c i t y
h a v e b e e n p r e s e n t e d : P h i l o d o e s n o t s h o w k n o w l e d g e o f t h e existence o f
this c o l o n y of T h e r a p e u t a e e l s e w h e r e i n h i s w o r k s , a l t h o u g h m e n t i o n o f
it m i g h t well b e e x p e c t e d a t v a r i o u s j u n c t u r e s . H i s p h i l o s o p h i c a l
o u t l o o k is n o t , i n fact, i n c o n s i s t e n t w i t h t h e m o n a s t i c i d e a l o f ContempL ;
the a b s o l u t e r e n u n c i a t i o n o f t h e w o r l d a n d t h e s t r i c t a s c e t i c i s m glorified
in t h i s t r e a t i s e d o h o w e v e r r e p r e s e n t a m o r e e x t r e m e v i e w p o i n t t h a n t h e
g e n e r a l a d m i r a t i o n for a vita contemplativa f o u n d e l s e w h e r e in h i s
writings, e . g . Spec, ih i ( 1 - 6 ) . I t h a s a l s o b e e n a r g u e d t h a t t h e p a r o d y o f
and defined by Massebieau, ' L e traite de l a vie c o n t e m p l a d v e et l a question d e s

Therapeutes', R H R 16 (1887), p p . 170—98, 2 8 4 - 3 1 9 ; 17, p p . 230—2; Le Classement, p p .
59-61 ; P. W e n d l a n d , 'Die T h e r a p e u t e n und d i e philonische Schrift v o m beschauHchen
Leben', J a h r b . fiir class. Philol. 22, Suppl. (1896), p p . 695—772. C f C - W vol. V I , p p .
ix-xxxi. Schiirer continued to maintain its spurious c h a r a c t e r , however. H i s doubts a r e
summarized a b o v e ; see also T h L Z (1895), pp. 3 8 5 - 9 1 .
190. Photius, Bibl., cod. 104, is an exception : dveyvwad-rjaav Se Kal TMV -rrapd 'lovSaiois
<f>iXoao<f>rjaa.vTajv TIJV TC SetupijTiicijv Kai TI)V TrpaKTiKriv <f>iXoaoîav jSioi. Epiphanius, Haer. 29,
5, cites Contempl. w i t h the l e m m a iv rfj irepl 'leaaaiutv avrov imypa<f>op€VT} jSt'jSAtfj, but is
nevertheless of the opinion that it relates t o Christians.
858 §34- The Jewish Phihsopher Philo
P l a t o ' s Symposium in Contempl. 7 is i n c o n s i s t e n t w i t h P h i l o ' s h i g h regard

for G r e e k p h i l o s o p h y , e s p e c i a l l y P l a t o n i s m . S o m e of t h o s e w h o regard
the w o r k as s p u r i o u s attribute it t o a Jewish author, but it would
p e r h a p s b e m o r e p l a u s i b l e t o a t t r i b u t e it t o C h r i s t i a n m o n k s . As r e g a r d s
language, style and range of ideas, Contempt, can be accepted as
a u t h e n t i c a l l y P h i l o n i c , a n d it is n o w g e n e r a l l y r e g a r d e d as h i s (n. 1 8 9 ) .
De aeternitate mundi {Tfepl a<f)dapaias Koap-ov)

D o u b t s m a y still be e x p r e s s e d a s to t h e a u t h e n t i c i t y o f t h i s t r e a t i s e , a t
least in its p r e s e n t f o r m , b u t it h a s g e n e r a l l y b e e n a c c e p t e d as p a r t of
the Philonic corpus.'^'* D i s p u t e centres upon the Stoic view of the
e t e r n i t y o f the w o r l d presented in Aet., a n d its r e l a t i o n s h i p to Philo's
c o s m o l o g y . T h e r e is also d i s a g r e e m e n t r e g a r d i n g t h e s t a g e in Philo's
191. C-W vol. V I , pp. 72-119 ; Loeb Philo I X (1941), pp. 1 7 1 - 2 9 1 ; R. Arneldez a n d j .
Pouilloux, De aeternitate mundi [Oeuvres X X X , 1969). See esp. J . Bernays, 'tJber die H e r -
stellung des Zusammenhanges i n der unter Philos N a m e n gehenden Schrift irepl a<f>da-
paias Koafxov durch Blatterversetzung', Monatsberichte d e r Berhner Akademie (1863),
pp. 34-40 = Gesammelte AbharuUungen I (1885), p p . 2 8 3 - 9 0 ; idem, ' D i e u n t e r Philons W e r -
ken stehende Schrift iiber die Unzerstorbarkeit des Weltalls nach ihrer urspriinglichen
Anordnung Wiederhergestellt u n d ins D e u t s c h e iibertragen', AAB Phil.-hist. K l . (1876),
pp. 2 0 9 - 7 8 ; E. Zeller, ' D e r pseudophilonische Bericht iiber T h e o p h r a s t ' , H e r m e s 15
(1880), pp. 1 3 7 - 4 6 ; F. C u m o n t , Philonis de aeternitate mundi (1891); E. Norden, ' O b e r d e n
Streit des T h e o p h r a s t u n d Zeno bei Philo rrepl a<f>dapaias Kooftov, J a h r b b . fiir class.
Philol. 19, S u p p . (1893), p p . 4 4 0 - 5 2 ; H . von A r n i m , Quellenstudien, pp. 1—52; H . Leise
gang, 'Philons Schrift iiber die Ewigkeit d e r Welt', Philologus N.F. 46 (1937), p p .
156-76; D. T . R u n i a , 'Philo's D e Aeternitate M u n d i : T h e Problem of its I n t e r p r e t a t i o n ' ,
V C 3 5 ( i 9 8 i ) , p p . 105-51.
192. See t h e survey, especially of the views of Bernays, C u m o n t and Leisegang, i n R.
Arnaldez a n d J . Pouilloux, op. cit., pp. 12-37. Only o n e manuscript explicitly attributes
the work to Philo ( t h e V a t i c a n u s ends 0iXMvos TovBaiov nept d<j>dapaias Koafiov). I t is the
central theme of t h e w o r k — t h a t the world is e t e r n a l — w h i c h is regarded as unphilonic,
however, a n d the onus o n those who accept its authenticity has been t o show t h a t the
sentiment is somehow consistent with Philo's t h o u g h t (for which see Colson, L o e b Philo
IX, p . 178), or else to demonstrate that the expression of this point of view in a p a r t i c u l a r
literary context does not c o m m i t Philo t o it. T h e most searching criticism o f the work was
that of Bernays. H e attempted to show that the extant text h a d fallen into disorder
through displacement of the leaves. H e published the text in Greek and G e r m a n
according t o an order restored b y him, and with a commentary. E. Zeller, H e r m e s 15
(1880), pp. 137-46, agreed that the present text was not Philonic, as did von A r n i m , op.
cit., w h o investigated t h e philosophic sources used. Cumont's defence of t h e work's
authenticity has generally been accepted. Schiirer remained sceptical, however.
Authendcity could only b e defended, h e maintained, if w h a t is set o u t a b o u t the eternity
of t h e world in t h e extant text was only a report, which w a s to b e followed in missing
sections by a presentation of t h e opposite p o i n t of view. Bernays rightly rejected this
explanation, Schiirer felt, o n the grounds that t h e excerpts from the writings of others are
linked by incidental notes in which t h e a u t h o r himself maintains the theory of the
a(j>dapaia TOV Koap-ov. T h e note at t h e conclusion of the extant text: d pev ovv -rrepl
d(l>6apaias TOV Koapcov napeiX-qâpiev, eipTjTai Kara 8vvap,iv. rds Sc npos eKaarov evavricoaeis
ev TOIS eneira ST/AWTCOV does not imply t h a t w h a t has preceded is report a n d that n o w the
author's o w n opposed views are to follow, b u t that t h e author n o w intended t o go into
the objections against this view which h e has u p to this point expressed.
/. Life and Works Mr,()
career at which the work was composed, il iK aiiilieniiniv in

accepted.
In Flaccum {Els 0XdKKov)
De legatione ad Gaium {Llepl dperutv Kat Trp«o/9tmv npov t'dim')
In these two works Philo relates ihr history ol" the persecutions which
the Jews had to suffer in the time o f ' ( > a i u H , particularly in Alexandria.
The narrative is so detailed and graphic that it could only have come
from a man who had involved himself personally in the events
described. This makes the two works a prime source for Philo's life, for
the history of the Jews at this period, and also for the reign of Gains.
The original extent of Philo's historical works, and the relationship of
Flacc. and the Leg. to this complete sequence of historical works, are
problems on which no consensus has been r e a c h e d . T h a t Philo
originally wrote more on this subject than the two extant treatises is
certain.'^^ Flacc. begins, i ( i ) : Sevrepos perd Urjiavov 0XdKKos 'AovtXXios
SiaSexerai rrjv Kara TWV 'lovSaiojv eTri/SouAijv. T h e book we have was
therefore preceded by another, recording the persecutions inflicted on
193. Cf. p . 856 above o n Prob.

194. Place: C - W vol. V I , p p . 120-54; L o e b Philo I X (1941), p p . 2 9 3 - 4 0 3 ; H . Box,
Philonis Alexandrini In Flaccum (1939, repr. 1979); A. Pelletier, In Flaccum {Oeuvres X X X I ,
1967)-
Legat.: G - W vol. V I , p p . 155-223; Loeb Philo X (1962), p p . i-xxxi; 1-187; E. M .
Smallwood, Philonis Alexandrini Legatio ad Gaium (1961); A . Pelletier, Legatio ad Gaium
{Oeuvres X X X I I , 1972). See esp. F . Delauney, Philon d'Alexandrie. Ecrits historiques.
Influences, lettres et persecutions des Juifs dans le monde romain (^1890) ; H . Leisegang, 'Philons
Schrift iiber die Gesandtschaft d e r alexandrinischen J u d e n a n den Kaiser Gains Caligula',
JBL 57 (1938), p p . 3 7 7 - 4 0 5 ; P . J . Sijpesteijn, ' T h e Legationes a d G a i u m ' , J J S 15 (1964),
pp. 8 7 - 9 6 ; C. K r a u s Reggiani, ' I r a p p o r t i t r a I'impero r o m a n o e il m o n d o ebraico al
tempo di Caligula secondo la "Legatio ad G a i u m " di Filone Alessandrino', A N R W
11.21.1, pp. 5 5 4 - 8 6 .
T h e tradition r e g a r d i n g the titles is very u n c e r t a i n which complicates the difficulties
surrounding the original character of t h e works (see below, n. 2 0 7 ) . F o r the titles given
here see C - W vol. I, p p . xiii, xxv, xxxii, xxxv. T h e r e a r e also prolix and worthless
expansions: toTopia irdvv 6<l>fXifxos Kat TW jSuxj ;(p7;atpos r d KOTO, TOV (PXdKKov TJTOI irept
irpovoias a n d loTopia irdvv ;^pTjaifxo? Kat 6<f>€Xip,os irept TWV Kara TOV Fdiov Kat Trjs alrlas TTJS
irpos dirav TO 'lovSaiwv edvos direxêlas avrov. For these see C-W v o l . I, p p . v, ix, xi. T h e
Sacra Parallela normally use the l e m m a €K TOV or eK TWV Kara ^XUKKOV and eK Trjs irpos
rdiov irpeapeias. Photius, Bibl. 105, records dveyvwadi] 8e avrov Kat Xoyos oS i j emypatfyfj
rdi'os rjteyopLevos Kat 'PXaKKos rj 0XdKKwv if/eyopevos (ev ots Xoyois K.T.X.). ( T h e title
<PXdKKos ilieyopevos is also found in Codex Palatinus 248 ( C - W vol. I, p. xxxv).) Similarly
Eusebius i n the Chronicle, ed. Schoene I I , p p . 150—i. T h e text runs (a) according to
J e r o m e : 'Refert Filo i n eo libro q u i "Flaccus" inscribitur'; (b) according to t h e
A r m e n i a n : 'Philon in eo libro, quem ipse a d Flaccum scripsit, refert'; (c) according to
SynceUus: 0iXwv laropei ev rw e7riyeypap,pevu) Xoyw 0XdKKu>. T h e correct text of Eusebius
is preserved in (c). O n t h e title m e n t i o n e d in Eusebius, H.E., see below.
195. See Smallwood, op. cit., p p . 3 6 - 4 3 ; K r a u s Reggiani, op. cit., p p . 5 5 5 - 9 , 571-6.
196. T h e a u t h o r of t h e Sacra Parallela seems already, like Photius, to h a v e known only
the t w o extant books (see above, n. 194).
86o §34- The Jewish I'hilosopher I'hilo
the J e w s b y S e j a n u s . T h e Leg. clcses w i t h the w o r d s : dpr^rai fxev ovv

K€<f>aXaiOiB€aT€pov "q alria Trjs rrpos drrav TO 'lovSalcov edvos drrexQîoLS
Tatov. XeKTeov 8e Kal Trjv TraXivoiblav.'^^ A further b o o k will t h e r e f o r e
h a v e followed, o r at least b e e n p l a n n e d , in w h i c h P h i l o r e l a t e d t h i s . I t is
possible t o r e c o n s t r u c t a s e q u e n c e o f historical w o r k s , on t h e b a s i s of
these a n d o t h e r allusions t o lost p a r t s , so t h a t Flacc. a n d Leg. f o r m p a r t s
of o n e s e q u e n c e , o r r a t h e r a r e two b o o k s of a five-book w o r k . T h i s
r e c o n s t r u c t i o n is m a d e a s follows. I t is k n o w n f r o m a n o t e i n t h e
Chronicle of E u s e b i u s t h a t t h e p e r s e c u t i o n s u n d e r S e j a n u s w e r e
r e c o u n t e d in t h e .second b o o k of t h e c o m p l e t e w o r k t o w h i c h h e
refers."''' T h i s w o u l d i m p l y t h a t Flacc. m u s t h a v e b e e n t h e t h i r d b o o k in
the w o r k . Since we afso h a v e lêg. a n d k n o w t h a t it h a d a s e q u e l , this
w o u l d g i v e a t o t a l o f at least five b o o k s , w h i c h is c o n f i r m e d b y t h e
definite s t a t e m e n t in Eu.sebius, H.E. ii 5, i : Kal Si) r a /card TaCov OSTOS
'lovSaiois avp.pdvTa rrevTe j8i/3Aiots vapaSiScoai. T h e b r i e f suj~vey w h i c h
E u s e b i u s gives o f t h e c o n t e n t s o f the w o r k also a g r e e s precisely w i t h t h e
r e c o n s t r u c t i o n p r o p o s e d s o far. H e s a y s t h a t P h i l o h e r e r e l a t e s h o w in
t h e t i m e o f T i b e r i u s , S e j a n u s d i s p l a y e d g r e a t z e a l in R o m e i n t h e effort
to a n n i h i l a t e t h e w h o l e p e o p l e ; b u t i n J u d a e a , P i l a t e t h r e w t h e J e w s
into g r e a t a g i t a t i o n b e c a u s e he w a n t e d to a d o p t s o m e c o u r s e , in r e g a r d
to t h e T e m p l e , w h i c h conflicted w i t h t h e i r o r d i n a n c e s . A f t e r t h e
d e a t h of T i b e r i u s , G a i u s , w h o n o w c a m e to t h e t h r o n e , b e h a v e d in
g e n e r a l i n a h i g h l y a r r o g a n t fashion, b u t m o s t of all b r o u g h t h a r m u p o n
the e n d r e J e w i s h p e o p l e . * " " N o w w h a t is s a i d h e r e a b o u t S e j a n u s a n d
P i l a t e c a n n o t r e l a t e t o t h e o c c a s i o n a l isolated r e m a r k s i n the e x t a n t
books,'^"' for t h e s e d e a l o n l y w i t h t h e t i m e of G a i u s . A c c o r d i n g to t h e
s t a t e m e n t s of E u s e b i u s referred t o a b o v e , h o w e v e r , t h e o p p r e s s i o n b y
S e j a n u s a n d P i l a t e m u s t h a v e b e e n n a r r a t e d in a s e p a r a t e s e c t i o n of t h e
w o r k , before e v e n t s u n d e r G a i u s .
As to t h e c h a r a c t e r of t h i s r e c o n s t r u c t e d w o r k , Flacc. a n d t h e final
r e m a r k s of Leg. c l e a r l y s h o w t h a t h e r e P h i l o i n t e n d s to d e s c r i b e n o t o n l y
197. On t h e meaning of TroAivt^Sia see Smallwood, op. cit., p p . 3 2 4 - 4 ; K r a u s Reggiani,

op. cit., pp. 575-6-
198. Eusebius, Chron., e d . Schoene I I , pp. 1 5 0 - 1 : ( i ) According to J e r o m e : 'Seianus
praefectus Tiberii, q u i a p u t eum p l u r i m u m poterat, instantissime c o h o r t a t u r , ut gentem
J u d a e o r u m deleat. Filo m e m i n i t in libro legadonis secundo.' (2) According to the
A r m e n i a n : 'Seianus Tiberii procurator, qui intimus erat consiliarius regis, universim
gentem J u d a e o r u m deperdendarn exposcebat. M e m i n i t a u t e m huius Philon in secunda
relatione.' (3) According t o Syncellus: Z-qiavos e-napxos TiPepiov Kaiaapos irepi reXeias
diTcoXeias rov eOvovs rwvTovSaiutv n-oAAa aweôvXeve rw Kaiaapi, ws 'PiXoov 'lovSaios e^
'AXeâvSpeias Sidycov laropei ev rfj bevrepcf, rrjs irept avrov itpeaêias.
199. H.E. ii 5, 7 : irpwrov Sij o w Kara Tifiepiov eiri pev rrjs 'Poipiaicov iroXews laropei
2riiav6v... apSrjv ro irdv eOvos diroXeadai etaayrjox^vai, eirl he rrjs 'JovSaias HiXdrov...
200. H.E. ii 6, I : /uerd Se TIJV Tiêpiov reXevr-^v Pdiov r-qv dpx'^v iTapeiXT)<f>6ra... irdvrwv
pidXiara ro irdv 'lovdaiwv edvos ov afxiKpd Kara^Xdi/iai.
201. But see Loeb Philo X , pp. xviii-xix.
/. Life and Works Hi. i
h o w t h e J e w s w e r e p e r s e c u t e d , but also WIIMI « (l(r«i<iliil r i i d w a n
p r e p a r e d for t h e i r p e r s e c u t o r s by the avrii)(iiig hîwl «•! ( X H I In
Flacc, the d e s c r i p t i o n of his puni.Hhmrni \HA upir» M» inu« h »p.i«e .\s \\\v
a c c o u n t of his m e a s u r e s against t h e J e w * , ihr m%Stvt(thin .ippr.un m h a v e
o c c u p i e d a c o m p l e t e book, and i l i l < nnlained an acionni of t h e J e w s '
r e s t o r e d f o r t u n e s it will have eoiicludrd IIUH work on t h e i r v i n d i c a t i o n .
T h e basic i d e a of the work will thus have b e e n s i m i l a r to t h a t o f
L a c t a n t i u s ' De mortibus persecutorum\"'^^ the p e r s e c u t o r s o f t h e p i o u s m e e t
w i t h a frightful e n d . T h e e n e m i e s of t h e J e w s w i t h w h o m P h i l o d e a l s
did i n fact all m e e t with a v i o l e n t d e a t h : S e j a n u s , F l a c c u s , G a i u s .
P i l a t e ' s fate is r e c o r d e d o n l y i n l e g e n d (vol. I, p . 3 8 7 ) . O n t h i s
h y p o t h e s i s , the c o m p l e t e w o r k c a n b e r e c o n s t r u c t e d a s follows. Book i
p r e s u m a b l y c o n t a i n e d a g e n e r a l i n t r o d u c t i o n . B o o k ii will h a v e r e l a t e d
the p e r s e c u t i o n s in t h e t i m e of T i b e r i u s , b y S e j a n u s i n R o m e a n d b y
P i l a t e in J u d a e a , t o g e t h e r w i t h t h e v i o l e n t e n d o f t h e s e t w o e n e m i e s o f
the J e w s . ^ ° * B o o k iii is t h e e x t a n t Flacc.{not in fact a g a i n s t F l a c c u s , b u t
a b o u t h i m ) . It records h o w t h r o u g h the pressure of the A l e x a n d r i a n
r a b b l e a n d t h e d e s i r e to w i n G a i u s ' f a v o u r h e a l l o w e d h i m s e l f to b e
c a r r i e d a w a y i n t o a m e r c i l e s s p e r s e c u t i o n o f t h e J e w s , in d e f i a n c e of a l l
law, a n d h o w h e himself w a s t h e n o v e r t a k e n b y t h e c o n d e m n a t i o n h e
d e s e r v e d . B o o k iv is Legatio. T h e t i t l e is h a r d l y a p p r o p r i a t e , for t h e
aim is n o t to n a r r a t e t h e m i s s i o n of t h e A l e x a n d r i a n J e w s to G a i u s a s
such, b u t t o r e c o u n t t h e p e r s e c u t i o n o f t h e J e w s b y h i m ; t h e d e m e n t e d
e m p e r o r ' s scornful t r e a t m e n t of t h e e m b a s s y s e n t to R o m e also b e l o n g s
to t h i s t o p i c , o f c o u r s e . B o o k v d e a l t w i t h t h e 7TaAiva>Sta, t h a t is, o n e
m i g h t a s s u m e , t h e d o w n f a l l of G a i u s a n d t h e f a v o u r a b l e t u r n in J e w i s h
affairs w h i c h this b r o u g h t a b o u t . I t is also possible t h a t Legatio
202. See Massebieau, Le Classement, p p . 6 5 - 7 8 .

203. See now t h e edition, c o m m e n t a r y a n d translation by J . L. Creed (1984).
Comparison might also b e m a d e with the 'Acts of t h e P a g a n M a r t y r s ' ; see vol. I, p p .
39-40-
204. T h e expulsion of t h e Jews from R o m e in A.D. 19 is attested by Tacitus, Ann. ii 85
= GLAJJ I I , no. 284; Suetonius, Tib. 36 = GLAJJ I I , no. 3 0 6 ; J o s . Ant. xviii 3, 5
( 8 3 - 4 ) ; ?Seneca, Ep. 108, 22 = G L A J J I, no. 189; D i o Ivii 18, 5a = G L A J J I I , no. 419.
See p p . 75—6 above. N o n e of these authors however attributes responsibility for this to
Sejanus. Philo is therefore our only evidence for an 'anti-Jewish' policy o n Sejanus' p a r t :
see Leg. 24 (159-60) with Smallwood's comments. F u r t h e r m o r e , in Flacc. i ( i ) he says
that Flaccus continued Sejanus' machinations against the J e w s . Leg. 38 (299-305), part of
the letter of Agrippa to Gaius, also records Pilate's conflict with t h e population of
Jerusalem over the episode of t h e gilded shields, without however m a k i n g any link with a
supposed wider policy, o n the p a r t of Sejanus o r anyone else. For Pilate's governorship see
vol. I , pp. 3 8 3 - 7 ; cf. J.-P. Lemondon, Pilate et le gouvernement de la Judie: textes et monuments
(1981).
205. In t h e Sacra Parallela a passage is cited which is n o t in t h e extant treatise (Cod.
Rupefuc. fol. 80^ = C o d . CoisHnianus, fol. 111"^ = Harris, Fragments, p. 10). See
Massebieau, Le Classement, p. 66, on the defectiveness of our text of Flacc.
862 §34- The Jewish Phtlosopher Philo
c o m p r i s e s t h e o r i g i n a l B o o k iv a n d a p a r t o f Bonk v, s o t h a t o n l y s o m e
p o r t i o n of t h e l a t t e r w o u l d be m i s s i n g . T h e Legalio is u n u s u a l l y l o n g ,
a n d e v e n s o a p p e a r s t o h a v e m a n y lacunae.'"'*'
If this p l a n for t h e w o r k is a c c e p t e d , i t also serves to e x p l a i n t h e
r e p e t i t i o n s in t h e e x t a n t p a r t s o f t h e w o r k . I t is b e y o n d d o u b t t h a t t h e
p e r s e c u t i o n of t h e A l e x a n d r i a n J e w s p o r t r a y e d i n Flacc. 5 - 1 i (25—96) is
t h e s a m e a s t h a t r e c o u n t e d in Legat. 1 8 - 2 0 ( 1 2 0 - 3 9 ) . T h e e x t e n d e d
r e p e t i t i o n of t h e s a m e e v e n t s w i t h i n t h e s a m e w o r k seems v e r y s t r a n g e .
F o r this r e a s o n , a n d a l s o o n t h e g r o u n d s t h a t t h e r e a r e n o
cross-references b e t w e e n t h e t w o d e s c r i p t i o n s , m a n y s c h o l a r s a r e of t h e
o p i n i o n t h a t Flacc. s h o u l d b e r e g a r d e d as a n e n t i r e l y s e p a r a t e
d o c u m e n t , a n d n o t p a r t of t h e h i s t o r i c a l w o r k i n five b o o k s m e n t i o n e d
b y E u s e b i u s . F r o m t h e p e r s p e c t i v e of this w o r k o u t h n e d a b o v e ,
h o w e v e r , s u c h r e p e t i t i o n is n o t o n l y e x p l i c a b l e b u t n e c e s s a r y . P h i l o w a s
n o t i n t e n d i n g t o w r i t e a c o h e r e n t h i s t o r y of t h e p e r s e c u t i o n s , so m u c h as
to deal with t h e persecutors, each individually. T h e persecution in
A l e x a n d r i a therefore h a d t o be d e a l t w i t h b o t h i n t h e s t o r y of F l a c c u s
a n d i n t h a t of G a i u s , i n t h e o n e c a s e i n so far as F l a c c u s was r e s p o n s i b l e ,
i n t h e o t h e r in so far a s it w a s i n s t i g a t e d b y C a l i g u l a .
T h e title of t h i s r e c o n s t i t u t e d h i s t o r i c a l w o r k is p r o b l e m a t i c , since
E u s e b i u s ' s t a t e m e n t s c r e a t e difficulties. A c c o r d i n g to t h e p a s s a g e f r o m
t h e Chronicle, t h e w h o l e w o r k a p p e a r s t o h a v e b e e n d e s i g n e d Tvpeaêia.
A g a i n , w h e n s u m m a r i z i n g the c o n t e n t s of the c o m p l e t e w o r k i n t h e
Ecclesiastical History, E u s e b i u s says t h a t all t h i s is w r i t t e n iv avveypatpc
npeaPelq. [H.E. ii 5, 6 ) . B u t t h e n a t t h e e n d of t h i s s u m m a r y r e v i e w of
t h e c o n t e n t s , h e w r i t e s t h a t P h i l o tells of a t h o u s a n d o t h e r suflTerings
w h i c h befell t h e J e w s i n A l e x a n d r i a iv Sevripw avyypdiJip,aTL (L [or Sv]
iniypculfe rrepl dperwv. F r o m this it w o u l d a p p e a r ( w i t h t h e r e a d i n g
4>y°'^ t h a t P h i l o w r o t e t w o w o r k s d e a h n g w i t h these e v e n t s , o n e of
206. See Massebieau, Le Classement, pp. 65-78 ; Cohn, 'Einteilung', p. 422 ; Box, op. cit.,
p p . xxxv-xxxvii.
207. Box, op. cit., p . xxxvii; Smallwood, p. 39. An alternative is t o a d o p t the r e a d i n g
Sv and translate 'in the second book of t h e work tov erreypailtev nept dpercov' (cf. R u f i n u s :
'in secundo operis sui de virtutibus libro'). Now if the persecutions under Caligula were
already dealt with b y book ii of t h e complete work, Philo must have used t h e remaining
three books to describe the embassy to Gaius a n d the iraXivoiSia. T h i s would m e a n t h a t
o u r Legat. must have sizeable lacunae a n d it must cover the material from the original
books ii to iv. That is possible, b u t complications ensue in reconciling this view with
Eusebius' remark in Chron. (n. 198, above) t h a t the persecutions of Sejanus were dealt
with in the second book of the -npeaêia. It seems unlikely t h a t Philo would have dealt
both with this and with the persecutions under Caligula in one and t h e same book. W h a t
is more, if we assume that b o t h the reference here to t h e persecutions under Sejanus a n d
that at the start of Flacc. are allusions to t h e same treatment of the topic, t h e n Flacc. must
have been the third book of the w o r k ; this is i n c o m p a d b l e with the statement of Eusebius,
H.E. ii 6, 3, if the reading tLv is given. If one regards Flacc. as an entirely separate work
(see below) then w e must understand there to h a v e been two treatments of t h e
/. Life and Works Wy\
which was entitled -q irpeaêia and the other *r«pi Aptrutv. Ilowrvrr, not
only is thisîntrinsically improbable, but Fûsrhiun only inrniionn the
latter title in his main catalogue of Philo'* work* {H.E ii iH). There he
says that Philo gave the name irtpi dptrutv lo the work dealing with the
godless deeds of Gaius in irony (//.A", ii i 8 , H). No other work on these
events is listed, and the catalogue here is generally quite complete. A
possible solution to this anomaly i» the assumption that Sevrepw is the
gloss of a scribe who could not make the different titles in ii 5, 6 and ii 6,
3 tally. Both would, in fact, relate to the same work. In the Old Syriac
version of Eusebius, the words iv Sevripu) avy/ypapixaTi <L ineypailte irepl
dpercov are missing altogether. We cannot draw any certain conclusions
from this translation for the criticism of the text, however, since
omissions are quite common in it.
The title irepl dpeTwv seems to apply to the endre historical work and
to originate from Philo himself It was not meant ironically, but was
intended to suggest that virtue ultimately still gains the victory over
godlessness. The title irpeaêia, which can hardly derive from Philo,
does not even fit the part dealing with Gaius, still less the work as a
whole. Even if we were to take it in the sense of 'Apology' (cf
Athenagoras' irpeaêla irepl Xpiariavcov), it would not correspond to the
content of the work.
If Flacc. is regarded as a separate work,^°^ and not part of the
five-book work, the reconstruction of the latter will be diflferent. It is not
only the absence of cross-references and the presence of repetitions
between Flacc. and Legat. which lead some scholars to conclude that
Flacc. is a separate treatise; the references to it in Eusebius' Chronicle and
in later writers distinguish between Flacc. and the work of which Legat.
forms a part. Eusebius here mentions the 'treatise entitled "Flaccus"',
and the 'Embassy' is referred to separately.*" Photius also distinguishes
between works censuring G.aius and Flaccus respectively. Two distinct
works are also mentioned in the references given for extracts from the
two works in the Sacra Parallela. The only other evidence comes from
the manuscript titles: in these, Flacc. is not presented as part of nepl
dpeTwv. In the codices the two works are usually side by side, but
separate. If it is supposed, then, that Flacc, together with the lost
prefatory section (or book) on Sejanus, is to be considered apart from
irept dperwv, the structure of this work in relation to Legat. has still to be
reconstructed. This has been done in several ways, according to
persecutions u n d e r Sejanus.
208. See Box, op. cit., p . xxxviii; Smallwood, pp. 39-40.
209. This view is more widely accepted t h a n that outlined in t h e previous p a r a g r a p h s ;
see Box, p. xxxvii; Smallwood, p p . 40—3; K r a u s Reggiani, op. cit., p p . 555-7.
210. For the title of Flacc. see Box, p p . xxxvii, xxxviii.
211. See Smallwood, p p . 3 8 - 9 .
whether one regards the Legat. as constituting a small part, or

alternatively as representing most of, the original five books,
compressed. Eusebius' references to persecution by Sejanus and Pilate
(//.£. ii 5, 6 - 7 ) have been taken to imply that lacunae occur in Legat.,
for which these topics supply the content.^'* If the short passages in
L^gat. on these subjects, 24 ( 1 5 9 - 6 1 ) and 3 8 (299-305), are all that
Eusebius was referring to, however, and if the abrupt changes of subject
in Legat. are regarded as a consequence of the theme of invective against
Gaius, then Legat. is almost complete (the 'palinode' however is still
missing).*'-*
A remaining possibility is the thesis that neither Flacc. nor Legat.
represent Philo's original compositions; they are later compilations
assembled from the original five books mentioned by Eusebius. The
compiler would in each case have selected material from these books
around a persecutor figure, namely Flaccus and Gaius. Since
abridgements and compilations often supersede complete works, it
would be plausible that in this case two such works should have
replaced the originals in the manuscripts.'"'^
De Providentia {ITepl TTpovolasY'^
The work is extant in full only in Armenian, and was first published by
Aucher, with a Latin translation, from which the modern translations
have all been made, rather than from the Armenian.*'^ Two Greek
fragments, one slight and one extensive, are given in Eusebius, Praep. ev.
212. Smallwood, p p . 4 1 - 3 .
213. This is Colson's theory, see Loeb Philo X, p p . xvi-xxvi; cf. Smallwood, pp. 4 2 - 3 .
214. So Pelletier, Legatio, p . 21.
215. Armenian text: Aucher, Phitonis Judaei Sermones tres hactenus inediti (1822) (Latin
translation of A r m e n i a n ) ; C . E. Richter, Phitonis Judaei opera omnia VIU. (1828-30), p p .
45-100 (reprinted in stereotype ed., 1851-3, vol. V I I I , pp. 52-113) (Ladn translation) ;
Die Werke V I I (1964), pp. 322-62 ( G e r m a n translation by L. Friichtel from A u c h e r ) ; M .
Hadas-Lebel, De Providentia {Oeuvres X X X V , 1973) (Aucher's L a d n with F r e n c h
translation).
Greek fragments: Mangey I I , pp. 625-6, 634-47 (Eusebius' fragments) (not in C - W ) ;
Loeb Philo I X (1941), pp. 443-507 (Eusebius, using Gifford's text oi Praep. ev.); M .
H a d a s Lebel, op. cit. (using text of Eusebius by K. M r a s ; also includes fragments from
Ftoritegia). See also Harris, Fragments, pp. 75-6.
See esp. P. Wendland, Phitos Schrift iiber die Vorsehung, ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der
nacharistotelischen Philosophie (1892); idem. Die philosophischen Quellen des Philo von Alexandria
in seiner Schrift uber die Vorsehung (1892); A . Terian, ' A Cridcal Introduction to Philo's
Dialogues', A N R W II.21.1, p p . 272-94.
The tide is given b y Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 6; Praep. ev. vii 20, 336a; viii 13, 3 8 5 d ; a n d
i n the Sacra Parallela: Codex Vaticanus 1553 fol. 260 CK TOV -rrepl npovolas a' (mistake for
/3'?); Cod. Coislinianus fol. 215^; Cod. Rupefuc. fol. 27'""; fol. 114"^"^. See Harris, Fragments,
p p . 7 5 - 6 ; Wendland, Philos Schrift, p p . 88 ff.; M. Hadas-Lebel, De Providentia, pp. 3 5 5 - 6 .
216. For the Armenian Philo see p. 820 above. T h e r e is no modern edition or direct
translation of the Armenian of Prov.
/. Life and Works Hf)^,
vii 2 1 and viii there are also some short frnKitirni* m ihr Sana
Parallela.
The Armenian text comprises two b<M>kii, but i h r U\%\ ol these is
preserved only in an abbreviated and parliully e<lilr<l li»nn. I'.usebius
quotes only the second book,'"" and itiinMhi(es ii twite with the
formula ev rat nepl npovoias. In i h r Kcclestastical History, also, the title TO
nepl npovoias is more generally attested (only one manuscript has T a ) .
Indeed, at this very point Ku.srhius reckons the document among the
]uovoj8ij3Aa. He thus cannot have known the first book. Wendland's
study of the thought, language and style of the work has convinced
most subsequent scholars of its authenticity.*'^ Either Book i has been
altered in form since its composition by Philo,^^° or Philo composed a
work in which different literary forms were adopted in the two parts, a
procedure not without parallel in classical literature.
In the two treatises, Philo upholds belief in the workings of
providence in the world, whilst 'Alexander', Philo's nephew, presents
sceptical counter-arguments. The dialogue form is only found in Book
ii, as the work now stands, though it might originally have been used in
both books. Although it is more concerned with Greek philosophic
concepts than Philo's scripturally-based works, there are still indica
tions of its Jewish character, not only because of the position taken up
by its author.^^' The influence of Stoicism is very pronounced, and
Alexander's responses appear to have been derived from the New
Academy.*** Like the following work, Prov. probably belongs to the end
of Philo's life.*^3
De animalibus (o AXeâvSpos 17 nepl TOV Xoyov ex^tv TO. aXoya â>a)*^*
This work survives only in the Armenian translation, though there are
217. T h e first fragment (vii 21) is from t h e middle of t h e second book (Aucher, p p .
80-2 ; ii 5 0 - 1 in t h e ed. b y M. Hadas-Lebel, e d . ) ; t h e second, viii 14, consists of several
large portions extending throughout t h e second book and forming a selection from it (see
Hadas-Lebel, p. 21 : Concordance). Hodschel also published two small fragments from
Prov.
218. All the q u o t a t i o n s in t h e florilegia also derive from the second b o o k : see M .
Hadas-Lebel, De Providentia, pp. 355-6.
219. O n t h e question of authenticity see most recently Hadas-Lebel, op. cit., p p . 22-46.
220. O n t h e first book see Massebieau, Le Classement, p p . 87-91 (expressing doubts as
to authenticity); W e n d l a n d , Philos Schrift, p p . 38 ff.
221. See A . Terian, A N R W n.21.1, p . 283, a n d cf. P. Borgen, ibid., p. 119.
222. A. Terian, ibid., p p . 277—81; cf. M . Hadas-Lebel, op. cit., p p . 58—117. N o t e also P.
Barth, 'Die Stoische Theodizee bei Philo', Philosophische Abhandlungen, Max Heinze zum 70.
Geburtstage gewidmet... (1906), p p . 14-33.
223. See n . 227 below, on Anim.
224. J . B. Aucher, Philonis Judaei sermones tres hactenus inediti (1822); A. Terian, Philonis
Alexandrini De Animalibus. The Armenian Text with an Introduction, Translation and Commentary
(1981). See idem, ' A n Introduction to Philo's Dialogues', A N R W II.21.1, p p . 272-94.
The Greek title is given by Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 6. C f J e r o m e , De vir. ill. 11: ' D e
f r a g m e n t s i n t h e Sacra Parallela. There are two s e c t i o n s to t h e d i s c u s s i o n

of t h e r a t i o n a h t y of a n i m a l s ; d u r i n g the first A l e x a n d e r d i s c o u r s e s o n
t h e r a t i o n a l i t y o f a n i m a l s , a n d h e is r e f u t e d by P h i l o i n t h e s e c o n d . T h e
influence o f S t o i c i s m a n d A c a d e m i c c r i t i c i s m of S t o i c i s m is a g a i n
t h o r o u g h g o i n g , a n d Anim. is c l e a r l y l i n k e d to Prov. a s r e g a r d s c o n t e x t
and content;**^ thus even t h o u g h Anim. lacks explicit r e f e r e n c e s to
J u d a i s m , i t s a u t h e n t i c i t y is assured.^'^^ T w o references in Anim. c a n b e
dated, t h o u g h n e i t h e r p r o v i d e s i n c o n t r o v e r t i b l e e v i d e n c e for t h e d a t e of
compo.sition.**^ T h e c e l e b r a t i o n s m e n t i o n e d in c h . 2 7 w e r e p r o b a b l y
those given in A . D . 1 2 by G e r m a n i c u s , b u t this a l l u s i o n d o e s n o t m e a n
that the work must b e d a t e d i m m e d i a t e l y t h e r e a f t e r . T h e e m b a s s y
mentioned in ch. 5 4 w o u l d p r o v i d e firmer e v i d e n c e for t h e l a t e
c o m p o s i t i o n of Prov. and Anim. if it c o u l d b e a s s u m e d to refer t o t h e
A l e x a n d r i a n Jewish embassy to G a i u s of A . D . 3 9 - 4 0 ; this is likely b u t
not b e y o n d question.
Hypothetica (Apologia pro ludaeis) {YTroderiKdy^^

K n o w l e d g e of t h i s t r e a t i s e rests a l m o s t e n t i r e l y o n t h e f r a g m e n t s w h i c h
E u s e b i u s q u o t e s i n Praep. ev. viii 6 - 7 , i n t r o d u c i n g t h e m (viii 5 , 1 1 ) w i t h
t h e w o r d s 0lXajvos... dno rov npcoTOV avy-ypafxixaros cov eTreypaxpev
VTToderiKcov, evda rov vrrkp '[ovSaicov a»? npos Karr^yopovs avrcov noLOvp.ivos
Xoyov ravra. (ftrjaiv. T h e m e a n i n g of t h e title is o b s c u r e . ' S u p p o s i t i o n s
Alexandre e t quod propriam rationem muta animalia habeant.' (Some editions a n d

manuscripts of J e r o m e have 'De Alexandre dicente q u o d . . . ' etc.) T h e Greek fragments
are contained in Codex Vaticanus 1553 fol. 129^.
225. Eusebius, H.E. ii 18, 6, links the two w o r k s ; cf Harris, Fragments, p. 11.
226. Massebieau considered t h e work to have been brought into disorder by a
redactor, Le Classement, pp. 87-91 ; cf Terian, A N R W II.21.1, pp. 283-9.
227. O n t h e question of d a t e see Terian, A N R W II.21.1, pp. 2 8 9 - 9 1 ; M .
Hadas-Lebel, De Providentia, pp. 38-45. For t h e embassy vol. I, p p . 390-8, and p . 818
above. The relevant section reads in Latin translation: 'ego etiam q u a n d o p e r
legationem adii R o m a m ' (Aucher, p. 152). T h e speaker is 'Alexander'; Terian, p . 290,
takes this as evidence for Tiberius lulius Alexander's participation in t h e embassy to
Gaius. See above, n. 15.
Surveying Prov. a n d Anim., Terian, p. 291, concludes that 'the internal evidence for a
late d a t e for t h e composidon of the dialogues is overwhelming indeed. Consequently they
are to b e ascribed to the closing years of the author's life (ca. A.D. 50) and placed at t h e
end of the corpus of his works.' Cf. also M . Pohlenz, Philon von Alexandreia, p p . 4 1 2 - 1 5 ; E .
G. Turner, 'Tiberius lulius Alexander', p . 56.
228. For t h e text o f the fragments see Eusebius, Praep. ev. viii 6-7 (GCS V U L i , ed. K .
Mras, 1954, p p . 427-33). I n edidons of P h i l o : e d . Mangey I I , pp. 6 2 6 - 3 2 ; ed. Cohn, e d .
min. V I , pp. 189-200; L o e b Philo I X (1941), p p . 4 0 7 - 3 7 ; M . Petit, Hypothetica {Oeuvres,
forthcoming). See esp. M. Pedt, ' A propos d'une traversee exemplaire du desert d u Sinai
selon Philon {Hypothetica vi 2-38) : texte biblique et apologetique concernant Moise chez
quelques ecrivans juifs', Semitica 2 6 (1976), p p . 137-42 ; L. Troiani, 'Osservazioni sopra
I'apologia di Filone: gli Hypothetica', A t h e n a e u m 56 (1978), p p . 304-14.
229. See esp. J . Bernays, 'Philons Hypothetica und die Verwiinschungen des Buzyges
in Athen', Monatsberichte d e r Berliner A k a d e m i e (1876), pp. 589-609, esp. p . 599 (repr.
I. Life and Works lib;
about the Jews' is unhkely, even if underslJMKi in inr»iM iiii|>{H»iiui(»n!«

presented for the assessment of an audieiue on ihr (|iie<»iiiiii ol JCWIHII
origins. Such a title would only ht ihe initial p a i u ol ihe woik. Heni.iys
suggested 'counsels, recommendations', 'Y1foOtr^Hlî Mym M V those
treatises which contain moral advi( c or rrroininen<lations, as distinct
from strictly theoretical investigations ol ethital (juestiims. 'As the
extant fragments already enable us to see, I'hilo will have shifted the
emphasis of his work to the dis<-ussion ol such Jewish commandments as
he could recommend for observance to a non-Jewish circle of readers, to
whom the document is unmistakeably directed.' A further point in
favour of this explanation seems to be the fact that Philo not
infrequently uses the word vTTodrJKai in the sense of 'counsels,
admonitions, teaching', synonymous with •rrapaiveaeLsf^'^ Josephus also
says that the subsidiary books of the Old Testament contained 'precepts
for the conduct of life': vnodi^Kas TOV îov, C. Ap. i 8 (40).
The remark of Eusebius quoted above and the content of the
fragments quoted under the heading Hypothetica show that the treatise
was essentially apologetic, however: a defence of the Jews against
slanders and unfavourable criticism.*^' The title as understood by
Bernays would hardly be in keeping with this approach. Perhaps, then,
it is to be explained as 'imputations', false opinions about the Jews,
which are here refuted.*^'^ In favour of this interpretation the following
remark of Philo's should be particularly noted (Euseb. Praep. ev. viii 6,
6) : 17 TOI)? pev OLTToXifiovs Kat dvdvSpovs eivai Kat iravTeXcos oXiyovs
vTTodcofxeOa. This being the character of Hypothetica, it might be
identified with the 'Ynep ^LovSaicov dnoXoyia from which Eusebius reports
the description of the Essenes later in the Praep. ev. (viii 1 1 ) ; this, again,
must the the work nept ^lovBaicov which Eusebius lists in H.E. ii 18, 6.^^^
The fact that Eusebius refers to the work first as Hypothetica (viii 5, 1 1 ) ,
and then later in the same book as 17 virep 'lovSaiojv diroXoyia ( 1 0 , 1 9 ) ,
need not lead to the supposition that the treatises were separate; it is
feasible that in introducing the first extracts he deliberately used Philo's
in Gesammelte Abhandlungen I (1885), p p . 262-82). See also Colson in L o e b Philo IX, p p .

410—11.
230. Somn. n 10 (73); Spec, i 8 (299); ih 5 ( 2 9 ) ; Virt. 3 (70).
231. It is, in fact, the only work of Philo's which could b e described a s apologetic, a n d
it is p e r h a p s to b e linked to J o s e p h u s ' Contra Apionem in genre. F o r t h e account of the
Mosaic laws in t h e Hypothetica see I. H e i n e m a n n , Philos griechische und jiidische Bildung
(1932), pp. 352-8. Cf Colson, L o e b Philo I X , p p . 407-8, n.
232. So Massebieau, Le Classement, p p . 5 4 - 9 (who also offers a different i n t e r p r e t a t i o n ) ;
cf P . Wendland, J a h r b b . fiir class. Philologie 22 Suppl. (1896), pp. 714 ff. C f C o h n ,
'Einteilung', p. 418.
233. T h e identity of the Hypothetica a n d the -rrepHtrnkp TovSalwv w a s disputed by
Massebieau, Le Classement, pp. 54-65. For t h e account o f the Essenes see vol. I I , p p .
555-74. T h e a u t h e n d c i t y of Philo's a c c o u n t has been challenged, b u t is generally
accepted; see Massebieau, op. cit., pp. 5 9 - 6 5 ; W e n d l a n d , op. cit., p . 702.
868 §34- The Jewish Philosopher rhilo
o w n title, b u t i n t h e s e c o n d c i t a t i o n h e m e r e l y d e s c r i b e d t h e w o r k b y
reference t o its c o n t e n t , w h i c h P h i l o ' s t i d e d i d n o t , p e r h a p s , m a k e c l e a r .
T h e r e f e r e n c e t o t h e w o r k Trepl '/ouSaicov in H.E. ii i8, 6 is p r o b l e m a t i c ,
h o w e v e r , for E u s e b i u s lists it a s a m o n g t h e povoî^Xa, w h e r e a s it is
k n o w n t h a t t h e viroderiKa h a d s e v e r a l b o o k s {Praep. ev. viii 5, 1 1 : a-Tro
ToiJ npcorov avyYpdp.p.aTOs <ov VTriypaipev vvoOeriKcov). A firm c o n c l u s i o n
as to the i d e n t i t y o r o t h e r w i s e of t h e s e a p o l o g e t i c w o r k s c a n n o t b e
reached.
/.o.\t Works
If t h e w o r k s a b o v e a r e k n o w n o n l y b y f r a g m e n t s o r A r m e n i a n v e r s i o n s ,
t h e Ibllowing b o o k s a n d w o r k s , m o s t o f w h i c h h a v e b e e n r e f e r r e d to i n
t h e s u r v e y a b o v e , a r e c e r t a i n l y l o s t ; i n v i e w o f a n u m b e r of
u n a t t r i b u t e d fragments there m a y well h a v e been o t h e r works w h o s e
tides h a v e d i s a p p e a r e d w i t h o u t t r a c e . It is difficult, m o r e o v e r , t o b e
sure w h e t h e r P h i l o a c t u a l l y c o m p l e t e d all t h e p r o j e c t e d w o r k s to w h i c h
h e refers.'^^''^
( 1 ) O f t h e Quaestiones et solutiones m o r e t h a n t h r e e b o o k s o n E x o d u s
( a n d possibly o t h e r s o n t h e rest of t h e P e n t a t e u c h ; see a b o v e p p . 8 2 8 - 3 0 ) .
(2) P r o b a b l y t w o b o o k s o f the Legum Allegoriae ( p p . 8 3 2 - 3 ) .
(3) T h e o t h e r b o o k De ebrietate ( p r o b a b l y t h e first; p . 8 3 6 ) .
(4) T h e b o o k rrepl ^ladcov (p. 8 3 8 ) .
(5) T h e t w o b o o k s Trepl SiadrfKotv ( p p . 835—6, 8 3 9 ) .
(6) T h r e e of t h e five b o o k s De somniis (p. 840).
(7) T h e t w o b i o g r a p h i e s o f I s a a c a n d J a c o b ( p p . 846—7).
(8) P r o b a b l y a w o r k nepl evaeêias (pp. 851-2).
(9) T h e t r e a t i s e nepl TOV SOVXOV eivai navra <f)avXov (p. 8 5 6 ) .
(10) Possibly s e v e r a l b o o k s f r o m t h e w o r k o n t h e p e r s e c u t o r s o f t h e
J e w s . Possibly o n e or t w o w o r k s o n S e j a n u s ( p p . 8 5 9 - 6 4 ) .
( 1 1 ) A t r e a t i s e nepl dpid/jiwv, t o w h i c h P h i l o refers i n t h e Vita Mosis
a n d e l s e w h e r e ( p . 831 n . 55).*^^
T h e following w o r k s h a v e b e e n w r o n g l y a t t r i b u t e d t o P h i l o .
(i) De mundo {IJepl Koafxov)
T h e s p u r i o u s c h a r a c t e r of t h i s t r e a t i s e h a s l o n g b e e n a c k n o w l e d g e d . I t is
a collection of e x c e r p t s from o t h e r P h i l o n i c w o r k s , in p a r t i c u l a r f r o m De
234. For example, Philo says in Prob. 3 (20): dXX' 6 p.ev nept T-fjs a.px'fjs TOV ao<f>ov Xoyos
els KOLpov e-niTTjheiorepov vTrepKeiodon. But we d o not know whether this project c a m e t o
fruition or not. It w a s also t h o u g h t that Philo w r o t e — o r intended t o w r i t e — a dialogue
o n Isaac and Ishmael, on t h e distincdon between t r u e wisdom a n d sophistry; b u t t h e
reading of Sobr. 2 (9) now preferred [ev TOIS iSla Xoyois instead of ev nai hidXoyois) need
not refer to a specific work o n this topic, but merely t o some discussion of i t ; see C o h n ,
'Einteilung', p . 425.
235. See K. Stabler, Die âhlenmystik bei Philon von Alexandreia (1931).
236. See the ed. by M a n g e y II, p p . 601—24. I t s spurious n a t u r e w a s already recognised
by W. Budaus, who translated the work i n t o L a t i n in 1526. See also M a n g e y I I , p. 601, n .
/. Life and Works M<>()
aeternitate mundi. T h e c o m p i l e r h a s c o p i e d his miMJeU w» r«ia« d\ thai h i t

text m a y b e of v a l u e for t h e p a s s a g e s t a k e n from IMnIo "
{2) De Sampsone ; De Jona^"^^
T h e s e t w o t r e a t i s e s , e x t a n t o n l y in A r m r n i a n . w e i e fnsi p i d ) h s h e d by
A u c h e r i n A r m e n i a n a n d b a l i n . T h e r r is g e n e r a l a g r e e m e n t t h a t
n e i t h e r is b y P h i l o .
(3) Interpretatio Hebraicorum nominum
A work on this subject, a p p a r e n t l y anonymous, is m e n t i o n e d by
O r i g e n , Com. in Joann. ii 3 3 (27) ( G C S Origenes I V , p . 9 0 ) : evpojiev TOIVVV
ev rfi epfirjveiq TWV ovofiarcov. E u s e b i u s says t h a t i t w a s a s c r i b e d t o P h i l o ,
b u t t h e w a y i n w h i c h h e s p e a k s of i t s h o w s t h a t he t o o k n e w i t only as
a n a n o n y m o u s w o r k , H.E. ii 1 8 , 7 : K:ai TWV iv vopuxt 8c Kal Trpo^TjTats
'E^pa'iKwv ovofjLaTwv at ipurjveiai TOV avTov anovBri eTvai XeyovTai.
J e r o m e w r i t e s t h a t a c c o r d i n g to O r i g e n ' s t e s t i m o n y , P h i l o w a s t h e
a u t h o r . T h u s f o r J e r o m e , too, t h e w o r k w a s e v i d e n t l y a n o n y m o u s . H e
himself i n t e n d e d to t r a n s l a t e it i n t o L a t i n , b u t f o u n d t h e t e x t so c o r r u p t
t h a t he considered i t necessary to u n d e r t a k e a t h o r o u g h n e w recension.
I n t h e p r e f a c e t o t h i s w o r k , h e expresses h i m s e l f in t h e f o l l o w i n g t e r m s
on t h e h i s t o r y of t h i s Onomasticon: ' P h i l o , vir d i s e r t i s s i m u s l u d a e o r u m ,
O r i g e n i s q u o q u e t e s t i m o n i o c o n p r o b a t u r edidisse l i b r u m h e b r a i c o r u m
n o m i n u m e o r u m q u e etymologias iuxta ordinem litterarum e latere
c o p u l a s s e . Q u o c u m v u l g o h a b e a t u r a G r a e c i s et b i b l i o t h e c a s o r b i s
i n p l e v e r i t , s t u d i i m i h i fuit in l a t i n a m e u m l i n g u a m v e r t e r e . V e r u m t a m
dissona i n t e r s e e x e m p l a r i a r e p p e r i e t sic c o n f u s a m o r d i n e m , u t t a c e r e
melius i u d i c a v e r i m q u a m r e p r e h e n s i o n e q u i d d i g n u m s c r i b e r e . I t a q u e
... singula p e r ordinem scripturarum v o l u m i n a percucurri et vetus
a e d i f i c i u m n o v a c u r a i n s t a u r a n s fecisse m e r e o r q u o d a G r a e c i s q u o q u e
a d p e t e n d u m s i t . . . A c n e forte c o n s u m m a t o aedificio q u a s i e x t r e m a
deesset m a n u s , N o v i T e s t a m e n t i v e r b a e t n o m i n a i n t e r p r e t a t u s s u m ,
i m i t a r i v o l e n s ex p a r t e O r i g i n e m , q u e m p o s t a p o s t o l o s e c c l e s i a r u m
m a g i s t r u m n e m o nisi i m p e r i t u s n e g a t . I n t e r c e t e r a e n i m i n g e n u i s u i
praeclara m o n i m e n t a e t i a m i n h o c laboravit, ut q u o d Philo quasi
l u d a e u s o m i s e r a t h i e u t c h r i s t i a n u s i n p l e r e t . ' J e r o m e ' s final w o r d s h e r e
i m p l y t h a t O r i g e n h a d a l r e a d y u n d e r t a k e n a c o m p l e t i o n of t h e o l d e r
w o r k by a d d i n g t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t m a t e r i a l . P e r h a p s h e also revised
the o l d e r m a t e r i a l i n t h e p r o c e s s , so t h a t t h e e n t i r e w o r k n o w p a s s e d as
his. I t is m e n t i o n e d u n d e r h i s n a m e b y t h e a u t h o r of t h e w o r k
237. See C-W vol. II, p p . vi-x.

238. J . B . Aucher, Paralipomena Armena (1826), p p . 549-611. See n o w H. Lewy, The
Pseudo-Philonic de Jona. Part i: The Armenian Text with a Critical Introduction {Studies and
Documents V I I , 1936); F . Siegert, Drei hellenistisch-jiidische Predigten (1980) ( G e r m a n
translation of De Jona, De Sampsone, De Deo).
870 §34- The Jewish PhilosophfT Philo
wrongly attributed to Justin Martyr, Quaestiones et responsiones ad ortho-

doxos, Quaest. 82 and 86 (ed. Otto, V, pp. 1 2 2 and 130).
It is thus possible to distinguish three stages in the history of this
lexicon: the original work was anonymous, but evidently composed by
a Jew, since it was restricted to the Old Testament. A Christian
supplement was undertaken by Origen, and a new recension in Latin
by Jerome.^•^^ Origen's contribution does not appear to have been
important, for his name did not become firmly attached to the work.
Eusebius says no more than that the work was said to be Philo's, and
even Procopius of Gaza [c. A . D . 500) cites it anonymously as 17 TCOV
'E^pa'iKUiv 6vop.dTwv (pfxrfveia. The extant catalogues of this kind are also
anonymous.**" It is scarcely possible to determine whether the
underlying treatise actually derives from Philo. We can, indeed,
assemble from his works an extensive list of explanations of Hebrew
proper names, from which we can judge what is Philonic material and
what is not.**' But since there is no certain way back to the archetype,
whether from Jerome or from the similar catalogues elsewhere, we
cannot discover whether this archetype was Philonic or not.**^
(4) A Liber antiquitatum biblicarum was frequently printed under Philo's
name in the sixteenth century (first in 1 5 2 7 ) . See above, pp. 3 2 5 - 3 1 .
(5) O f a diflferent kind is the Pseudo-Philonic Breviarium temporum, one of
the forgeries pubhshed by Annius of Viterbo, probably in full
confidence of their authenticity.**^
(6) O n the treatise De virtute eiusque partibus, published by Mai under
Philo's name, see above, n. 3 2 .
(7) O n De mercede meretricis see above, pp. 8 3 4 , 849.
239. This Onomasticon b y J e r o m e {Liber interpretationis hebraicorum nominum) is in

Vallarsi's edition of J e r o m e ' s works, I I I , cols. 1-120, a n d in P . Lagarde, Onomastica Sacra
(1870), pp. 1 - 8 1 ; (*i887), p p . 25-116 = CCL L X X I I (1959), pp. 5 7 - 1 6 1 . See F. W u t z ,
Onomastica sacra. Untersuchungen zum Liber interpretationis nominum hebraicorum des H.
Hieronymus I-II (TU X L I . 1 - 2 , 1914-15), esp. vol. I, p p . 13-29.
240. For various Greek and L a d n Onomastica of scriptural names, see Vallarsi,
Hieronymi Opera III, cols. 537 ff.; L a g a r d e , Onomastica sacra, p p . 161 ff.
241. Such collecdons are found i n Vallarsi, Hieronymi Opera I I I , cols. 7 3 1 - 4 4 ; Siegfried,
Philo von Alexandria (1875), p p . 364-8.
242. The work de nominibus Hebraicis printed i n a L a t i n translation of Philo at Basel in
1527 (Goodhart and Goodenough, Bibtiography, no. 445) is simply the Onomasticon of
Jerome.
243. On J o a n n e s Annius d a Viterbo (Giovanni Nanni) see G o o d h a r t and
Goodenough, Bibliography, p p . 319-20.
II. P H I L O ' S PHII.OS<>I*IIH:AI liioriiiiI
T h e p r e c e d i n g s u r v e y of P h i l o ' s w o r k s <lrnn»nNlralrs t h e n > a n y - s i d e d n e s s

of h i s c u l t u r a l background and o f his literary undertakings. The
combiriation o f features of b o t h Jewish a n d Cireek culture found in
H e l l e n i s t i c J e w i s h a u t h o r s in g e n e r a l is p a r t i c u l a r l y c h a r a c t e r i s t i c of
Philo.' His Greek philosophical background is perhaps most
i m m e d i a t e l y striking. H e was i m m e r s e d i n t h e t h o u g h t of t h e G r e e k
philosophic schools, having apparently availed himself of all the
e d u c a t i o n a l facilities of h i s t i m e . * H i s l a n g u a g e is m o d e l l e d o n t h a t o f
classical a u t h o r s ; t h e w o r k s of P l a t o , in p a r t i c u l a r , h a v e i n f l u e n c e d h i s
v o c a b u l a r y a n d phraseology.^ H e w a s at h o m e w i t h the major Greek
1. O n modern works framed in terms of assessments o f the relative importance of

Philo's Greek and Jewish backgrounds see p. 8 i 3, n. 8 above. Schiirer's discussion of Philo's
thought involved some distortion; his conviction t h a t Philo's Jewishness amounted to
merely a universalized, negated J u d a i s m (see below, n. 25), led h i m to concentrate u p o n
the traditional topics of Greek philosophy, to the neglect o f both Philo's cultural context
and t h e exegedcal structure of his works (see below, p . 880). Although some modificadons
have been m a d e t o the initial discussion (pp. 871-80) Schiirer's account o f Philo's thought
on these topics h a s been preserved i n the main for its intrinsic value. T h e modern
literature listed will indicate areas of Philo's t h o u g h t and historical importance not fully
considered here.
2. O n Philo's education see above, p. 817, n. 27. It should b e noted that Philo tells us httle
about his Jewish e d u c a t i o n ; perhaps because this would b e familiar to his audience ? Its
influence, a t any rate, is self-evident, but see below, p. 874, o n Philo's ignorance of
Hebrew. I t is generally assumed t h a t after the iyKVKXios naiSeia Philo attended t h e
gymnasium. For t h e cultural i m p o r t a n c e of t h e g y m n a s i u m in A l e x a n d r i a a n d the issue
ofJewish participation in gymnasium activities cf p p . 128—9, 138—9 and 8 1 9 above.
3. O n Philo's literary style see e.g. C . Siegfried, Philo von Alexandria (1875), p p . 3 1 - 1 4 1 ;
T. Billings, The Platonism of Philo Judaeus (1919), pp. 88-103 (Platonic similes); M .
Adler, Studien zu Philon von Alexandreia (1929); A . Michel, ' Q u e l q u e s aspects d e la
Rhetorique chez Philon', in Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R . Arnaldez (1961), p p . 8 1 - 1 0 3 ; E . F.
Trisoglio, 'Apostrofi, parenesi e preghiere in Filone d'Alessandria', Rivista Lasalliana 31
(1964), p p . 357-410; 32 (1965), p p . 3 9 - 7 9 ; E . J . Barnes, 'Petronius, Philo a n d Stoic
Rhetoric', L a t o m u s 32 (1973), p p . 7 8 7 - 9 8 ; J . Leopold a n d T . Conley, 'Philo's Style a n d
Diction', in D. Winston a n d J . Dillon (eds.). Two Treatises of Philo of Alexandria (1983),
pp. 129-78; T . Conley, 'Philo's R h e t o r i c : A r g u m e n t a t i o n and Style', A N R W II.21.1,
pp. 343-71 ; J . Cazeaux, La trame et la chaine ou les structures litteraires et I'Exegese dans cinq des
Traites de Philon d'Alexandrie (1983); idem, 'Philon d'Alexandrie, exegete', A N R W II.21.1,
pp. 156-226. Although Philo's language a n d hterary style are thoroughly Greek, t h e
hterary genres he adopts are less obviously s o . (Cf J . Leopold a n d T. Conley, op. cit., p.
141 : ' I n his own time, Philo is unique.')
O n Philo and t h e diatribe see P. W e n d l a n d , 'Philo und die kynisch-stoische Diatribe',
in P . Wendland a n d U. Kern, Beitrage zur Geschichte der griechischen Philosophie und Religion
(1895), pp. 1-75; R . Bultmann, DerStil der Paulinischen Predigt und die kynisch-stoische Diatribe
[Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und Neuen Testaments X I I I , 1910); H . T h y e n ,
Der Stil der jiidisch-hellenistischen Homilie {Forschungen zur Religion und Literatur des Alten und
872 §34- The Jmnsh Philinoffhtr Philo
poets—Homer, Euripides, and others and he occasionally quotes

them.* But it was the philosophers who nu-ant most to him.^ He calls
Plato 'great'.^ Parmenides, Euripides, Zeno, and Cleanthes were
'divine', and formed a 'sacred society'.
More than anything else, however, it is Philo's own conception of the
world and of human life which manifests how much he respected the
Greek philosophers. In many crucial points his outlook follows the great
teachers of the Greeks. Indeed, Philo has absorbed Greek thought so
fully and worked it into a new approach—that from one point of
view he can him.self be regarded as belonging to the succession of Greek
philosophers." His thought as a whole may be described as eclectic, with
Platonic, Stoic and Neopythagorean doctrines featuring most prominent
ly. At different times he has been called a Platonist and a Pythagorean,
according to which aspect was singled out for emphasis. He might just
as reasonably be called a Stoic, for the influence of Stoicism upon him is
just as pronounced as his Platonism or Neopythagoreanism.^
Muen Testaments L X V , 1955); G. Kustas, ' T h e Diatribe in Ancient Rhetorical T h e o r y ' ,

Centre for Hermeneutical Studies, Berkeley, Colloquy X X I I (1976).
For Mos. as a biography see above, p . 855. T h e g r o u p of philosophical treatises Aet.,
Prob., Prov. a n d Anim. are somewhat easier to align with Graeco-Roman genres, especially
where dialogue is employed ; see above, p p . 856, 858-9, 864-6.
4. F o r citations of classical authors by Philo see e.g. L. Siegfried, Philo von Alexandria
(1875), pp. 137 ff.; C-W vol. V I I , pp. 3 - 2 6 (Index n o m i n u m ) . See M. Alexandre, ' L a
culture profane chez Philon', in Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R. Arnaldez (1967), pp. 1 0 5 - 3 0 ;
P. Boyance, 'Echo des exegeses d e la mythologie grecque chez Philon', ibid., pp. 169-88.
For Philo's attitude to classical literature see M . Alexandre, De congressu {Oeuvres X V I ,
1967), pp. 56—61; A. Mendelson, Secular Education (1982), p p . 5-7. For Philo's references
to Homer, a n d the possibility of similar rabbinic references, see E. M . Smallwood,
Philonis Alexandrini Legatio, p p . 195, 230 (noting that Philo mentions or quotes Euripides
(most frequently), Hesiod, Aeschylus, Sophocles, and M e n a n d e r ) .
5. See esp. Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 93-4. Much of the earlier work o n Philo was devoted
to Quellenforschung; see e.g. H. von Arnim, Quellenstudien zu Philo (1888).
6. Prov. ii 42 (trans. A u c h e r ) : 'magnus P l a t o ' ; cf Prob. 2 ( 1 3 ) : TOV Upoirarov UXaroova
(following Cod. Mediceus, one of the best manuscripts). See also Leisegang, Index s.v.
nXdrcov. Others have Xiyopwrarov, which Colson prefers (see note ad loc. in Loeb Philo
I X ) . C f C-W ad loc.
7. Prov. ii 4 8 (trans. A u c h e r ) : 'Parmenides, Empedocles, Zeno, Cleanthes, ahique divi
homines, ac velut verus q u i d a m proprieque sacer coetus.' Cf Prob. i (2): TOV TWV
nvdayopelcov Upwrarov Blaaov.
8. See e.g. H . Chadwick in A. H . Armstrong (ed.), Cambridge History of Later Greek and
Early Medieval Philosophy (1967), p p . 137-57; S. Dillon, The Middle Platonists {1977), p p .
1 3 9 - 8 3 ; B. Mack, 'Philo a n d Exegetical Traditions in Alexandria', A N R W II.21.1, p p .
9. T h e well known proverb, rj nXdrwv <f>iXwvi^€i rj <PiXcov wAoTcovi'êt testifies to his

reputation as a Platonist (Jerome, De vir. ill. 11 ; Suda, s.v. <PAwv; Photius, Bibl., cod.
105). C f Jerome, Epist. 70 ad Magnum oratorem 3 : 'quid loquar d e Philone q u e m vel
alterum vel l u d a e u m Platonem critici p r o n u n t i a n t ? ' Clement of Alexandria calls him a
Pythagorean, and does so in t h e two passages in which he is characterizing his
philosophical tendencies: Strom, i 15 (72, 4 ) ; ii 19 (100, 3). Strom, ii 19 ( l o o j : ols (fjrjaiv 6
//. Philo's Philosophical Thou/^ht H7 ^
Despite t h e t h o r o u g h g o i n g i n f l u e n c e of (Jrrrk philoMipiiv. IMuh>

r e m a i n e d a J e w / ° T h e w i s d o m of the (trrrki* did not ni.ikr luni
unfaithful t o t h e religion o f his forefathers. Mix Jrwiitli < uhuial lirritagc
o u g h t not t o b e i g n o r e d in the face of his (irrrk phih>sophi( .d t uliure,
impressive a s t h e l a t t e r might appear. Most ol his treatises are, a l t e r a l l ,
expositions of s c r i p t u r e . It is, howrvrr, beyond <piestion t h a t h e r e a d
t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t primarily, and perhaps exclusively, i n G r e e k
t r a n s l a t i o n . " H i s knowledge of Hebrew seems t o h a v e b e e n superficial
UvdayopeiosîXojv. Euscbiu.s mentions b o t h his Platonism a n d his P y t h a g o r e a n i s m : H.E.

11 4, 3 : fidXiara TIJV Kara HXaTuiva xai HvOayopav e^rjXcoKws dyoiy-qv. Assessments of Philo's
philosophical position in relation t o c o n t e m p o r a r y Greek philosophic thought include: H .
von Arnim, Quellenstudien ^« Philo von Alexandria (1888); P. W e n d l a n d , Die philosophischen
Quellen des Philo von Alexandria in seiner Schrift Uber die Vorsehung (1892); E. N o r d e n , ' U b e r
den Streit d e s Theophrast und Z e n o b e i Philo Trept d<f>6apalas Koapov, in Beitrage zur
Geschichte der griechischen Philosophie (Jahrbiicher fiir classische Philologie, Suppl. X I X . 2 ,
1893), p p . 4 4 0 - 5 2 ; P . W e n d l a n d , 'Eine doxographische Quelle Philos', S A B (1897), p p .
1074—9; J- Horovitz, Untersuchungen iiber Philons und Platons Lehre von der Weltschopfung
(1900) ; P. Barth, ' D i e stoische Theodizee bei Philo', Philosophische Abhandlungen, Max
Heinze zum 70. Geburtstage gewidmet von Freunden und Schiilern (1906), p p . 1 4 - 3 3 ;
Wendland, Die hellenistisch-rdmische Kultur in ihren Beziehungen zu Judentum und Christentum
(^'31912) ( H a n d b u c h zum N . T . 1.2), p p . 2 0 3 - 1 1 ; M . Apelt, De rationibus quibusdam quae
Philoni Alexandrine cum Posidonio intercedunt (1907); T h . Billings, The Platonism of Philo
Judaeus (1919) ; W. Theiler, Die Vorbereitung des Neoplatonismus (1930) ; E. R . Goodenough,
'A Neo-Pythagorean Source in Philo J u d a e u s ' , Y C S 3 (1932), pp. 1 1 5 - 6 4 ; I. H e i n e m a n n ,
Philons griechische und jiidische Bildung (1932, repr. 1962); M . M u e h l , 'Zu Posidonios u n d
Philo', Wiener Studien 60 (1942), pp. 2 8 - 3 6 ; M . Pohlenz, 'Philon d'Alexandreia', N G G
Phil.-hist. K l . (1942), p p . 4 0 9 - 8 7 ; idem. Die Stoa: Geschichte einer geistigen Bewegung I
(1948), pp. 3 6 9 - 7 8 ; H (1949), p p . 180—4; Theiler, 'Philo v o n Alexandria u n d d e r
Beginn der kaiserzeitlichen Platonismus', in Parusia. Festgabe fur J. Hirschberger (1965), p p .
199-217; U . Friichtel, Die kosmologischen Vorstellungen bei Philo von Alexandrien. Ein Beitrag
zur Geschichte der Genesisexegese ( A L G H J I I , 1968); J . Dillon, The Middle Platonists. A Study
of Platonism 80 B.C. to A.D. 220 (1977), p p . 139-83.
Especially i m p o r t a n t a r e assessments of Philo in t h e light of recent work on Middle
Platonism; see J . Dillon, op. cit., p p . 1 3 9 - 8 3 ; survey in P. Borgen, A N R W II.21.1, p p .
147-50.
10. Sec esp. the survey of this issue in P . Borgen, A N R W I I . 2 1 . i , p p . 138—54.
11. Philo tells the story o f the translation of t h e T o r a h in Mos. ii 5 - 7 (25-44). doing
so he is justifying t h e use of the L X X i n the Alexandrian s y n a g o g u e — n o t e the festival
held t o c o m m e m o r a t e the translation, 7 (41) — a n d in his o w n works. His use of t h e L X X
(chiefly the Pentateuch) h a s given rise t o wide interest amongst Septuagint scholars, since
he sometimes departs from the L X X readings. ( O n the Septuagint see above, pp. 474-93.)
See e.g. C. Siegfried, 'Philo und d e r iiberlieferte T e x t der L X X ' , Z W T h 16 (1873), p p .
217-38, 411-28, 5 2 2 - 4 0 ; F . C. C o n y b e a r e , ' U p o n Philo's T e x t of t h e L X X ' , Expos. 4.4
(1891), pp. 4 5 6 - 6 6 ; F. C o n y b e a r e , ' O n the P h i l o n e a n T e x t of t h e Septuagint', J Q R 5
(1892-3), p p . 2 4 6 - 8 0 ; 8 (1895-6), p p . 8 8 - 1 2 2 ; H . E. Ryle, Philo and Holy Scripture
(1895) ; W. L . Knox, 'A N o t e on Philo's use of t h e O . T . ' , J T h S t 41(1940), p p . 3 0 - 4 ; F. H .
Colson, 'Philo's Q u o t a t i o n s from t h e O . T . ' , J T h S t 41 (1940), pp. 237-51 ; R. Marcus, ' A
Textual-exegedcal note on Philo's Bible', J B L 6 9 (1950), p p . 363-5 ; P. K a t z , Philo's Bible
(1950) ; idem (Walters), The Text of the Septuagint: Its Corruptions and their Emendation, ed. D .
W. Gooding (1973) ; S. Jellicoe, 'Aristeas, Philo and t h e Septuagint Vorlage', J T h S t N . S .
12 (1961), p p . 2 6 1 - 7 1 ; G . E. H o w a r d , ' T h e " A b e r r a n t " Text of Philo's Q u o t a t i o n s
874 The Jewish Philosopher Philo
at best. It has been argued that his Hebrew etymologies indicate

first-hand knowledge of the language, but others regard the spurious
nature of these,etymologies as proof of Philo's ignorance of Hebrew; it
is possible that he relied on some sort of etymological handbook.'* Philo
certainly did not possess an accurate, formal knowledge of Palestinian
Halakhah, but a general famiharity with it might be suggested by one
remark, and especially by his work On the Special Laws.'^ As to haggadic
Rccon.sid«Trd', H U C A 44 (1973), pp. 1 9 7 - 2 0 9 ; Y. Amir, 'Philo and t h e Bible', S P 2

(1973), pp. I 8; V. Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire (1977), p p . 51-2 ; D. G o o d i n g a n d V.
Nikiprowetzky, 'Philo's Bible in the De Gigantibus a n d Quod Deus', in D. W i n s t o n a n d J .
Dillon (eds.), Two Trealises, pp. 89-125.
12. There has hecn m u c h controversy o n the question of Philo's knowledge of H e b r e w .
Of the older studies sec especially J. B. Carpzovius, Sacrae exercitationes in S. Paulli epistolam
ad Hebraeos ex Philone Atexandrino. Praefixa sunt Philoniana prolegomena, in quibus de non adeo
contemnenda Philonis eruditione hebraica, de convenientia stili Philonis cum illo D. Paulli in epistola
ad Hebraeos, et de aliis nonnullis varii argumenti, exponitur ( 1 7 5 0 ) , pp. x x i i - l i i ; see S. Siegfried,
Philo von Alexandria, p. 142, nn. 1-3 for other early discussions; ibid., pp. 142-59 (Philo
probably d i d know H e b r e w ) . Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 88—90 ('while he d i d not know enough
of the language to write his interpretations of S c r i p t u r e in Hebrew, he knew enough of it
to read Scripture in the original and to check u p on the Greek t r a n s l a d o n whenever he
found it necessary'). S. Belkin, Philo and the Oral Law (1940), p p . 29—48 (Philo either used
the Hebrew Bible directly, or h a d been informed b y 'Alexandrian adepts of H e b r e w
scripture', p. 3 5 ) ; I- H e i n e m a n n , Philons griechische und jiidische Bildung, pp. 524 fF.; and V.
Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, p p . 50-81 (with full bibliography), conclude t h a t Philo
knew no Hebrew. See also S. Sandmel, 'Philo's Knowledge o f Hebrew', S P 5 (1978), p p .
107-11 (pointing o u t some incentives to scholarly bias in the issue).
M u c h of t h e recent d e b a t e has concentrated on Philo's etymologies a n d whether they
testify to direct knowledge of Hebrew, o r indirect use of Hebrew word-lists; see e.g. S.
Belkin, 'The Interpretation of Names in Philo', H o r e b 12 (1956), p p . 3-61 (in H e b r e w ) ;
A. D. Mantel, 'Did Philo K n o w Hebrew?', T a r b i z 32 (1962-3), p p . 9 8 - 9 (in H e b r e w ) ;
J.-G. K a h n , 'Did Philo know Hebrew ? The Evidence of t h e Etymologies', T a r b i z 34
(1965), pp. 337-45 ( i n H e b r e w ) ; A. Hanson, 'Philo's Etymologies', J T h S t 18 (1967), p p .
128-39; A. V- Nazzaro, 'Filone Alessandrino e I'ebraico', Rendiconti d. R. Accademia di
archeologia, lettere e belle ard d i Napoli 42 (1968), pp. 6 1 - 7 9 ; D . R o k e a h , ' A N e w
Onomasticon Fragment from Oxyrhynchus a n d Philo's Etymologies (P.Oxy. 2263, saec.
2, graeca)', J T h S t 19 (1968), p p . 7 0 - 8 2 ; D. Gooding, 'Philo's K n o w l e d g e of H e b r e w
underlying t h e Greek', in D . Winston a n d J . Dillon, Two Treatises, pp. 119-25 (Philo
neither had any awareness of the Hebrew underlying the Greek w^hich h e quotes, nor
shows evidence of having access t o the m e a n i n g of t h e Hebrew). T h e i m p o r t a n c e of the
question for assessing Philo's Jewishness has perhaps been overemphasized. See S a n d m e l ,
'Philo's Knowledge o f H e b r e w ' , S P 5 (1978), p p . 107, 111; cf P. Borgen, A N R W I I . 2 1 . 1 ,
p. 123.
13. See esp. Hypoth. 7, 6 ( = Eusebius, Praep. ev. viii 7, 6 ) : Philo proceeds to give several
of the c o m m a n d m e n t s by w a y of example, and then says: p-vpia Se aXXa ini TOVTOIS, oaa
Kal dypdôiv idwv Kai vop.lp.oiv Kav TOIS vofiois avTots. F o r a discussion of the Mosaic laws in
Hypoth. compared with Spec, see I . H e i n e m a n n , Philons griechische und jiidische Bildung, p p .
3 5 2 - 8 ; A. Moses, De Specialibus Legibus HI-IV, pp. 2 4 - 5 . T h e r e is still little agreement
amongst scholars concerning Philo's relationship to Palesdnian H a l a k h a h (on which see
vol. I, pp. 7 0 - 9 0 ; I I , pp. 339-46). The question is of i m p o r t a n c e in so far as Philo's works
provide virtually the only t e s d m o n y to Jewish legal principles as expressed i n A l e x a n d r i a ;
it remains u n c e r t a i n h o w far, if at all, these works reflect Alexandrian practice.
//. Philo's Philosophical Thought W;
interpretation of scripture, Philo does i n l n K l u t r n o n M t i p i t u a l

material, but this does not prove that hr f o l l o w s Palri»niniiii i i t i d i i i o n s .
As regards its form, his Allegorical Commentary on ( t r n r s i N niiKlit b r
considered in its entirety as an a p p l i c a t i o n o l ihr n i e i l K K b o l Palrstinian
midrash to the field of Hellenism. There are a l s o s<nne similarities of
content, even though they are slighter than the luetlunlological affinity.
For the legendary embellishment of the life o f Moses, Philo explicitly
appeals to oral tradition pa.ssed down by the Elders: 'for I have always
sought to weave together what is read with what is said'.'^
It is significant that Philo nowhere provides a systematic presentation
of his thought. At most he develops particular aspects with some
coherence, such as the theory of the creation o f the world. As a rule,
however, he presents his theories in conjunction with an Old Testament
text. This is connected with the formal principle of this entire theology:
the underlying presupposition of the absolute authority of the Mosaic
Law. Like all Jews, Philo regarded the Torah o f Moses as the supreme
authority, indeed the sole authority; it was absolutely binding,
constituting a perfect revelation of divine wisdom. Everything set down
in the holy writings of Moses was divine utterance.'^ Every word,
Controversy arises partly because of t h e difficulties i n d a t i n g Palestinian H a l a k h a h a n d

H a g g a d a h ; see vol. I, p p . 6 8 - 1 1 8 . I m p o r t a n t studies of Philo and t h e H a l a k h a h i n c l u d e :
B. Ritter, Philo und die Halacha (1879); J . Z. L a u t e r b a c h , 'Philo J u d a e u s — H i s Relation t o
the H a l a k h a h ' , J E X (1905), pp. 1 5 - 1 8 ; E. R. G o o d e n o u g h , The Jurisprudence of the Jewish
Courts in Egypt (1929) (regards parallels with Greek a n d R o m a n legal procedure as
evidence t h a t Philo was describing Jewish law as practised i n Jewish tribunals i n E g y p t ;
see criticisms in H e i n e m a n n , op. cit.; S. Belkin, The Alexandrian Halakhah in the Apologetic
Literature of the First Century CE. (1936); idem, Philo and the Oral Law (1940, repr. 1970; r e v .
by Goodenough, J B L 59 (1940), p p . 4 2 0 - 3 ) ; S. Daniel, ' L a H a l a c h a d e Philon selon le
premier livre des "Lois speciales'", in Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R. Arnaldez (1967), p p .
2 2 1 - 4 1 ; cf eadem, De Specialibus Legibus I-H (1975); A . Moses, De Specialibus Legibus H-IV
(1970), pp. 23-42, 3 6 0 - 1 ; G. Alon, ' O n Philo's H a l a k h a ' , i n Jews, Judaism and the Classical
World. Studies in Jewish History in the Times of the Second Temple and Talmud, trans. I. A b
rahams (1977), p p . 8 9 - 1 3 7 ; D. D a u b e , 'Jewish Law in the Hellenistic World', in Jewish
Law in Legal History and the Modem World, ed. B. S. J a c k s o n (1980), pp. 45-60. Note t h e
survey of recent discussions by P . Borgen, A N R W I I . 2 1 . i , p p . 124-6.
14. Mos. i I (4). See Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 189-94. O n Wolfson's tendency to align
Philo with Palestinian traditions without consideration of the difficulties of dating t h e
Palestinian material, see B. B a m b e r g e r , ' T h e D a t i n g of Aggadic Materials', J B L 6 8
(1949), pp. 1 1 5 - 2 3 ; cf S. Sandmel, Philo's Place in Judaism, p p . 1 3 - 2 6 ; idem, A N R W
I I . 2 1 . 1 , p p . 34-6. Philo's non-scriptural embellishments c a n be traced from the index in
vol. V I I of L . Ginzberg, Legends of the Jews ( 1 9 0 9 - 3 8 ) ; b u t see the cautionary remarks of
S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria, p . 133. See also B. Bamberger, 'Philo a n d the A g g a d a h ' ,
H U C A 48 (1977), p p . 1 5 3 - 8 5 ; and earlier L. Treitel, ' A g a d a bei Philo', M G W J 53
(1909), p p . 28-45, 159-73, 286-91 = Philonische Studien, ed. M . B r a u n (1915), p p .
85-113-
15. Mos. ii 35 (188) : OVK ayvoo) pev oiv tis rrdvTa elal xp^ja/xoi oaa iv raiy Upats |3t)3Aotj
avayeypaTTTai, xpr\adivTe5 Si* avrov (i.e. M o s e s ) .
t h e r e f o r e , h a d a specific significance.'*' The w o r k s of t h e o t h e r p r o p h e t s ,

too, h n k e d to t h o s e o f M o s e s , a l s o c o n t a i n e d d i v i n e r e v e l a t i o n . F o r all
p r o p h e t s w e r e G o d ' s i n t e r p r e t e r s , a n d H e u.sed t h e m a s i n s t r u m e n t s for
the r e v e l a t i o n o f H i s w i l l . ' ' C o n n e c t e d w i t h t h i s f()rmal p r i n c i p l e that
the holy scripture, and especially the Mosaic law, had absolute
authority, is t h e f u r t h e r presupposition that this s a m e source of all
k n o w l e d g e also c o n t a i n s a l l t r u e w i s d o m . I n o t h e r w o r d s , P h i l o f o r m a l l y
d e r i v e d from t h e O l d T e s t a m e n t all t h e p h i l o s o p h i c a l d o c t r i n e s which
in p r a c t i c e he a p p r o p r i a t e d from t h e Greek philosophers. T h e most
p r o f o u n d a n d p e r f e c t i n s t r u c t i o n o n m a t t e r s h u m a n a n d d i v i n e w a s to
be f o u n d pre-emin<'ntly i n t h e w o r k s of M o s e s , n o t t h o s e o f P l a t o ,
P y t h a g o r a s or Z e n o . 1'he M o s a i c w r i t i n g s a l r e a d y c o n t a i n e d a l l t h a t
was g o o d a n d t r u e — t h i n g s w h i c h w e r e l a t e r to b e t a u g h t b y t h e G r e e k
philosophers. So Mo.ses was t h e r e a l t e a c h e r of m a n k i n d , a n d t h e
G r e e k sages simply d e r i v e d their d o c t r i n e s from h i m — a view which
Philo shared with Aristobulus.'^
The methodological procedure which enabled Philo to reinforce
these a s s u m p t i o n s a n d sustain them was allegorical interpretation.*°
16. Note that Philo explains t h a t t h e expression Oavdrw davarovadai i n Fug. 10 (54)
worried him, because he knew very well that Moses does n o t use a superfluous word. Cf.
Cher. 16 (55) ; Agric. i (2). This conviction applies equally to t h e L X X ; see above, n. 11.
17. T h e precise extent o f Philo's C a n o n cannot be determined, b u t it is certain t h a t the
T o r a h of Moses (the Pentateuch) had a n importance quite a p a r t from t h a t of t h e rest of
holy scripture for h i m . However, the most i m p o r t a n t of the Nebiim a n d K e t h u b i m a r e
quoted by h i m as p r o p h e t i c and sacred wridngs. O n t h e divine inspiration of the prophets
see Spec, i 2 (65) : ipfir)V€is ydp elaiv oi •7Tpo<f>rJTat 9foO Karaxpojpevov TOIS eKfivwv opydvois
irpos SrjXwaLv <Lv dv eOfXi^crr]. Cf Spec, iv 8 (49) ; Her. 5 3 (266). See e.g. C. F . H o r n e m a n ,
Observationes ad illustrationem doctrinae de canone Veteris Testamenti ex Philone (1775) ; H . E.
Ryle, Philo and Holy Scripture (1895), p p . xvi-xxxv; P. Katz, ' T h e O l d T e s t a m e n t C a n o n
in Palesdne and Alexandria', Z N W 47 (1956), p p . 191-217, esp. 2 0 9 - 1 2 ; a n d
bibliography in n. 12 above. N o t e also H . A. Wolfson, ' T h e Veracity of Scripture from
Philo to Spinoza', n Religious Philosophy ( * i 9 6 i ) , p p . 21 7-45.
18. O n this principle as applied to H e r a c h t u s see Leg. i 33 (108); Her. 43 (214) ; Prob. 8
(57). C f Borgen, A N R W I I . 2 1 . 1 , p . 152.
19. O n Aristobulus see esp. M . Hengel, Judaism and Hellenism I (1974), p p . 164-6, a n d
above, p. 579. O n t h e general notion t h a t Greek philosophers drew their wisdom from the
patriarchs a n d Moses, as traced through Ps.-Eupolemus, Eupolemus, Aristobulus, Ar
tapanus, Josephus, a n d t h e Church Fathers, see Hengel, op. cit., pp. 86, 90, 92, 129 ff., 165
ff. O n Aristobulus a n d allegorical interpretation see below, n . 22. F o r the notion of J u d a
ism as a philosophy, which is perhaps most p r o n o u n c e d in Philo's t h o u g h t , see M . H e n
gel, op. cit., p p . 255—61; V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, esp. pp. 100 ff.; C. Elsas, ' D a s
J u d e n t u m als philosophische Religion bei Philo von Alexandrien', in Altes Testament—
Friihjudentum—Gnosis. Meue Studien zu 'Gnosis und Bibel', ed. K. W . T r o g e r (1980), p p .
195-220.
20. For older studies of Philo's use of allegory see G o o d h a r t and Goodenough,
Bibliography, p p . 248-9. T h e major discussions of the relative importance of Greek a n d
Jewish exegesis as influences on Philo a r e Z. Frankel, Ober den Einfluss der paldstinischen
Exegese auf die alexandrinische Hermeneutik (1851); C. Siegfried, Philo von Alexandria als
Ausleger des Alten Testaments (1875, repr. 1970), p p . 160—97; L . Treitel, ' U r s p r u n g , Begriff
//. Philo's Philosophical Thought M77
P h i l o d i d n o t i n v e n t t h i s m e t h o d ; it had hern p r t K lur*! I»v (iirrki .in<l

J e w s b e f o r e h i m . I n t h e G r e e k context, the n r r d t o l u i i n m n i / r t h r
m y t h o l o g i c a l r e p r e s e n t a d o n s of Homer and ol |Mtpiilai h e l i r l w i t h t h e
p h i l o s o p h i c a l c o n v i c t i o n s o f the e d u « a t r < l led t o t h e a l l e g o i i t a l
r e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f Homer. Philo undoubtedly learnt f r o m t h e s e Cireek
p r e c u r s o r s . *' But he was not thr lirst to prai tisr a l l e g o r i t a l i n t e r p r e t
a t i o n i n a J e w i s h context either. Ari.stobtduH h a d a l r e a d y e m p l o y e d it.*^
P h i l o himself mentions earlier exegetes in c o n n e c t i o n w i t h his
i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of biblical matters, b u t u n f o r t u n a t e l y w i t h o u t ever
i d e n t i f y i n g them.*-^ I n d e e d for h i m t h i s p r o c e d u r e is t a k e n c o m p l e t e l y
u n d Umfang der allegorischen Schrifterklarung', M G W J 55 (1911), p p . 5 4 3 - 5 4 ; E.

Stein, Die allegorische Exegese des Philo aus Alexandreia (1929); V . Nikiprowetzky, 'A propos
d e I'histoire d e i'exegese allegorique: I'absurdite, signe de I'allegorie', Studia Patristica I
(1957)5 PP- 3 9 5 ~ 4 i 3 j J- Pepin, Mytke et allegorie. Les origines grecques et les contestations
juddo-chritiennes (1958; ^1977); R . P. C . H a n s o n , Allegory and Event (1959); idem, ' L e
"challenge" Homere-Moise aux premiers siecles chretiens', R S c R 29 (1964), pp. 105-22 ;
I . Christiansen, Die Tecknik der allegorischen Auslegungswissenschaft bei Philon von Alexandrien
{Beitrage zur Geschichte der bibl. Hermeneutik V H , 1969) ; G. Delling, ' W u n d e r —
Allegorie—Mythus bei Philon v o n A l e x a n d r i a ' , in Studien zum Neuen Testament und zum
hellenistischen Judentum. Gesammelte Aufsdtze (1970), p p . 7 2 - 1 2 9 ; V . Nikiprowetzky, Le
Commentaire (1977); B . L. M a c k , 'Weisheit und Allegorie bei Philon v o n Alexandrien', S P
5 (1978), pp. 5 7 - 1 0 5 .
21. O n Greek exegesis a n d its relation to Philo's allegorizing see (in a d d i t i o n to t h e
works i n note 20 above) J . T a t e , 'Plato a n d Allegorical Interpretation', C Q , 2 3 (1929),
p p . 142-54; 2 4 (1930), p p . i - i o ; idem, ' O n the History of AUegorism', CQ^28 (1934), p p .
1 0 5 - 1 4 ; F. Buffiere, Les mythes d'Homere et la pensee grecque (1956); H . Dorrie, ' Z u r
Methodik antiker Exegese', Z N W 65 (1974), p p . 121-38; Y. Amir, ' T h e Allegory of Philo
C o m p a r e d with Homeric Allegory', Eshkoloth 6 (1970), p p . 35-45 ( H e b r e w ) ; J . C. H .
L e b r a m , 'Eine stoische Auslegung von Ex. 3.2 bei Philo', Das Institutum Judaicum der
Universitdt Tiibingen in den Jahren igyj-igy2 (1972), p p . 3 0 - 4 ; J . A. Coulter, The Literary
Microcosm: Theories of Interpretation of the Later Neoplatonists (1977); D . A. Russell, Criticism
in Antiquity (1981), esp. pp. 95 ff.
For two examples of Stoic works giving allegorized interpretations of H o m e r see
Cornutus, De natura deorum (see R E Suppl. V , cols. 9 9 5 - 1 0 0 5 , s.v. 'Kornutos') a n d t h e
Quaestiones Homericae of H e r a c h t u s (ed. and trans. F . Buffiere, 1962); both p r o b a b l y
belong to the first century A . D .
22. O n Jewish allegorical exegesis see (in a d d i t i o n to t h e works in n . 20 above) L .
Ginzberg, 'Allegorical Interpretation', J E I (1901), p p . 4 0 3 - 1 1 ; R . Loewe, ' T h e " P l a i n "
M e a n i n g of Scripture in Early Jewish Exegesis', Papers of the Institute of Jewish Studies,
London, e d . J . G. Weiss (1964), p p . 140—85, esp. pp. 146-52. H. A. Wolfson, Philo I, p p .
117-38, argues that Philo's allegorizing w a s essentially Jewish in character.
T h e most immediate influences o n Philo's exegesis probably c a m e from his
predecessors i n the Greek-speaking synagogue a n d from his Alexandrian contemporaries.
Aristobulus (see pp. 579-87 above) did practise allegorical interpretation, a n d presents t h e
earliest example of this in Alexandria, b u t it appears t o have been a restrained method of
allegorizing c o m p a r e d with that o f P h i l o ; see N . Walter, Der Thoraausleger Aristobulus, p p .
124-49, esp. 141-9- See also P. M . Fraser, Ptolemaic Alexandria (1972), pp. 6 9 5 - 6 a n d nn.
23. For Philo's allusions to earlier exegetes, which are t a n t a h z i n g for their hints of
controversy a n d a multiplicity of a p p r o a c h e s to scripture, see esp. E. Zeller, Die Philosophie
der Griechen 111.2 (^1923, repr. 1963), p p . 285-8. See also M . Shroyer, 'Alexandrian
for g r a n t e d ; he n o l o n g e r c o n s i d e r s it necessary to justify it, t h o u g h h e

o c c a s i o n a l l y e m p h a s i s e s its v a l u e a n d i n d i s p e n s a h i l i t y . W i t h the a i d of
allegorical i n t e r p r e t a d o n he c o u l d see h o w to r e a d profound
p h i l o s o p h i c a l t h e o r i e s out of t h e e a r l y h i s t o r y o f Genesis, e s p e c i a l l y in
the fields o f p s y c h o l o g y a n d ethics, t h e o r i e s w h i c h a c t u a l l y h a d t h e i r
true roots in G r e e k p h i l o s o p h y . I n h i s h a n d s , t h e surface e v e n t s of t h e
hihlical n a r r a t i v e b e c o m e p r o f o u n d lessons in t h e s u p r e m e p r o b l e m s of
h u m a n existence.
T h i s m e t h o d e n a b l e d P h i l o t o fulfil a two-fold m i s s i o n . T h r o u g h
allegorical i n t e r p r e t a t i o n h e t r a n s m i t t e d G r e e k p h i l o s o p h i c c u l t u r e to
his co-religionists, w i t h w h o m h e s h a r e d the p r e s u p p o s i t i o n of t h e
a u t h o r i t y o f the M o s a i c h a w . H e s h o w e d t h e m t h a t M o s e s h a d t a u g h t
precisely t h o s e t h i n g s w h i c h s e e m e d r i g h t a n d v a l u a b l e to h i m in G r e e k
philosophy. Conversely, by the same m e t h o d h e could prove to the
Greeks t h a t all the knowledge a n d insights which formed the
fundamentals o n which they prided their own philosophers could be
f o u n d in t h e w o r k s o f Moses.** It w a s n o t a G r e e k p h i l o s o p h e r , b u t
M o s e s , w h o was n o t o n l y t h e first l a w g i v e r b u t also the first a n d g r e a t e s t
philosopher. T h e s e two tendencies are clearly identifiable a s t h e
m a i n s p r i n g s of P h i l o ' s c o m p r e h e n s i v e l i t e r a r y u n d e r t a k i n g . B e i n g b o t h
J e w i s h a n d G r e e k himself, h e s o u g h t t o e m p l o y s t r a i n s of t h o u g h t from
b o t h c u l t u r a l b a c k g r o u n d s . His r e h g i o u s p r e s u p p o s i t i o n s a r e first a n d
foremost t h o s e o f J u d a i s m w i t h its belief i n r e v e l a t i o n . T h e s e r e l i g i o u s
p r e s u p p o s i t i o n s w e r e n o t so m u c h modified b y his a d o p t i o n of e l e m e n t s
of G r e e k p h i l o s o p h y a s w r o u g h t i n t o a n e w a p p r o a c h . S i n c e h e u n i t e d
b o t h strains of t h o u g h t i n his o w n b a c k g r o u n d a n d o u t l o o k , this
h a r m o n i z a t i o n o f G r e e k a n d J e w i s h e l e m e n t s does n o t n e e d to b e
i n t e r p r e t e d as t h e p r o d u c t o f a c o n s c i o u s p r o g r a m m e ; little o f his e x t a n t
o e u v r e c o u l d b e d e s c r i b e d a s overtly a p o l o g e t i c o r p r o p a g a n d i s t .
T h e r e is u n d o u b t e d l y a u n i v e r s a l i z i n g e l e m e n t in Philo's p r e s e n t a t i o n
of J u d a i s m , w h e r e b y J e w i s h beliefs a r e set in a w i d e r c o n t e x t
t r a n s c e n d i n g t h e i r o r i g i n in J e w i s h n a t i o n a l h i s t o r y a n d r e l i g i o u s
o b s e r v a n c e ; b u t t h e s c r i p t u r a l f r a m e w o r k o f Philo's w o r k s , a n d t h e v e r y
difficulty o f e x t r a p o l a t i n g his views on G r e e k p h i l o s o p h i c a l t o p i c s ,
Jewish Literalists', J B L 55 (1936), pp. 2 6 1 - 8 4 ; S. Sandmel, 'Philo's Environment a n d

Philo's Exegesis', J B R 22 (1954), pp- 2 4 8 - 5 3 ; B. Mack, 'Exegetical Traditions in
Alexandrian J u d a i s m : A Program for the Analysis of t h e Philonic C o r p u s ' , SP 3
(1974-5), PP- 7 I - I 12 ; D. H a y , 'Philo's References to O t h e r Allegorists', S P 6 (1979-80),
p p . 41—75; see further p. 818, n. 24 above.
24. O n the question of a possible p a g a n audience for some of Philo's works see above,
p p . 814, 817-18, 840, 855, 889.
II. Philo's Philosophical Thought M7«,
s h o u l d m a k e i t c l e a r t h a t t h e J e w i s h elrmrnis in \\\% ihouKht tiiid

a p p r o a c h a r e n o t to b e m i n i m i z e d . * ^
O n e c a n n o t p r o p e r l y s p e a k of a elosr-knil IMuionu jiymeni. I h r
e l e m e n t s f o r m i n g h i s outlook arc tCK) divrmr to lorni »u< h a thing ;
p h i l o s o p h i c a l l y s p e a k i n g , there arc inconsistent irs and r e p e t i t i o n s in h i s
w o r k s w h i c h m a k e the formulation ol any (ohrrent P h i l o n i c t h e o r i e s
difficult. T h i s is principally brcau.sr of the c h a r a c t e r of his l i t e r a r y
e n t e r p r i s e : in t h e majority of his treatises h e d o e s n o t set o u t to o u t l i n e
a p h i l o s o p h i c a l position, b u t r a t h e r t a k e s a s c r i p t u r a l t e x t a s his p o i n t of
25. Philo h a s been interpreted as striving t o make p r o p a g a n d a o n b o t h sides (so G J V

III*, p . 703). Most scholars would n o w regard this as an overstatement in view of t h e
rather muted character o f Philo's p r e a c h i n g ; it also assumes a clear-cut distinction
between the Greek a n d t h e Jewish aspects of Philo's thought, a distinction which Philo
would hardly have recognized. M o s t of his works, moreover, were p r o b a b l y intended for
Jews, so that even w h e n Philo sets out t o advocate respect for Jewish traditions within a
broadly Greek outlook, o n e can hardly regard his mission as overtly propagandist. I t is
possible, however, that h e was involved in controversy within t h e s y n a g o g u e ; see P .
Borgen, A N R W I I . 2 1 . i , p p . 126 ff.
Schiirer justified his concentration, in t h e ensuing sections, on Philo's (Greek)
philosophical thought o n the g r o u n d s that his outlook could b e presented without
reference to any Jewish, particularistic notions; Philo only e m b r a c e d these Jewish
particularist notions in a form t a n t a m o u n t to denying them. He reduced Philo's J u d a i s m
to the sole underlying assumption that t h e Jewish people were in possession of t h e highest
religious knowledge through the Mosaic revelation. I f Philo is a p p r o a c h e d as if h e were a
systematic philosopher in the Greek t r a d i t i o n , Schiirer's conclusion follows reasonably
enough (though Wolfson's study belies i t ) . (Cf. B. M a c k , A N R W I I . 2 1 . 1 , p. 230.) T h e r e
arc sufficient indications i n Philo's works, however, to belie the view t h a t his intention
was t o reduce J u d a i s m to a Greek philosophy with one additional underlying premise.
Not only d i d Schiirer distort t h e question of Philo's Jewishness b y seeming to conflate
J u d a i s m a n d particularism, but h e also overlooked t h e scriptural context of most of t h e
treatises, a n d the insistence upon adherence t o Jewish tenets and observances t h r o u g h o u t
Philo's work. His J u d a i s m consisted, in fact, i n far m o r e t h a n a n assumption r e g a r d i n g
J u d a i s m as a revealed religion. Philo adhered firmly t o the obligations of t h e Mosaic l a w .
He regarded it as the most perfect, j u s t a n d reasonable l a w ; its moral demands were
always the purest, its social institutions t h e best and most h u m a n e , its religious
ceremonies the most consistent with the divine intelligence. H e also upheld ritual
observances such as circumcision, the S a b b a i h , and dietary laws. Indeed he is extremely
censorious of those w h o wish to t r e a t these ritual laws as au/a/SoAa a n d not t o observe t h e m
in t h e hteral sense, Mig. 16 (89), see Wolfson, Philo I, p . 127. T h e r e is certainly a
tendency in his t h o u g h t towards t h e universalizing of Jewish laws, an attempt t o
demonstrate their cosmopolitan application; see S. S a n d m e l , Philo's Place, pp. x x ff.; V .
Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire, esp. pp. 117-31 ; A. Moses, De Specialibus Legibus IJ-IV, p p .
34-42. But Philo is far from denying t h e Jewish origins of such principles and practices.
He also adheres to the principle that t h e Jews have prerogatives a s the privileged people
of God, and he repeatedly points to a distinction between J e w s a n d others. The J e w s o w e
their privileged position to their o w n and their ancestors' virtues. J u d a i s m is thus
presented as the best religion, in Philo's thought, and a s one which happens to b e
cosmopolitan or capable of being universalized; it is not presented as t h e best religion
because it is cosmopolitan (so Schiirer). For a summary o f these issues see P. Borgen,
A N R W II.21.1, p p . 150-4.
88o §34. The Jewish Philosopher Phtlo
d e p a r t u r e . A s l i g h t l y different empha.si.H, o r s o m e d m e s e v e n a r a d i c a l l y
different philosophical position, might be appropriate to different
scriptural texts or different exegetical contexts. If, moreover, one
r e g a r d s h i s w o r k s as w r i t t e n w i t h different a u d i e n c e s i n m i n d , t h e m o d e
of e x p o s i t i o n m i g h t b e p a r t l y d e t e r m i n e d b y t h e p r o s p e c t i v e a u d i e n c e .
It m i g h t b e p r o f i t a b l e to r e g a r d h i m as a n e x e g e t e r a t h e r t h a n a s a
philosopher.* N e v e r t h e l e s s , it is possible t o d i s c e r n i n d i v i d u a l n o t i o n s
pursued with some consistency throughout his oeuvre; certain
p h i l o s o p h i c a l p o s i t i o n s a r e r e p e a t e d l y t a k e n u p in t h e c o u r s e o f w h a t
a r e e.ssentially .scriptural d i s q u i s i t i o n s . S i n c e P h i l o ' s a p p a r e n t l y u n i q u e
contribution lies in the c o m b i n a t i o n of t h e s e d o c t r i n e s w i t h Jewish
presuppositions and scriptural texts, the following account of his
t h o u g h t is a r r a n g e d i n t e r m s of t h e s e t o p i c s ; it s h o u l d n o t b e o v e r l o o k e d
that Philo only presents them in t h e c o u r s e o f a n e x p o s i t i o n of t h e
Mosaic Law.*'
As a J e w , Philo emphasizes monotheism and the worship of God

without images. Obviously this view stands in opposition to the
p o l y t h e i s m of t h e p a g a n rehgions, b u t it can be h a r m o n i z e d quite
closely w i t h t h e c o n c e p t i o n of G o d f o u n d i n G r e e k p h i l o s o p h i c t h o u g h t .
26. See V . Nikiprowetzky, Le Commentaire (1977), passim. F o r t h e fundamental

questions involved, note also B. Mack, 'Philo a n d Exegetical Traditions i n Alexandria',
A N R W II.21.1, p p . 227-71.
27. For systematic presentations of Philo's t h o u g h t as a product of Greek philosophy
see e.g. E. Zeller, Die Philosophie der Griechen I I I . 2 (^1923, repr. 1963), p p . 385-467, a n d
above all H. A . Wolfson, Philo (1947).
28. See esp. Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 2 0 0 - 9 4 ; I I , pp. 7 3 - 1 6 4 ; idem, ' T h e Philonic G o d of
Revelation a n d his Latter-Day Deniers', in Religious Philosophy (1961), p p . 1-26; idem,
'Answers to Criticisms of m y Discussions of the Ineffabihty of God', H T h R 67 (1974), p p .
186-90. Note also E. Brehier, Les Idees, pp. 69-82 ; A. Marmorstein, 'Philo a n d the
Names of God', J Q R N.S. 22 (1931-2), p p . 295-306; E . R. Goodenough, By Light, Light.',
pp. 11-47, 3 4 0 - 1 ; E. VanderUnden, 'Les divers modes de connaissance de Dieu selon
Philon d'Alexandrie', Melanges de Science religieuse I V (1947), pp. 285-304; S. Cohen,
'The Unity of God : A S t u d y in Hellenistic a n d Rabbinic Theology', H U C A 26 (1955),
pp. 425-79, esp. 433—6; A . Altmann, 'Homo Imago Dei in Jewish a n d Christian Theology',
J R 4 8 (1968), pp. 2 3 5 - 5 9 ; Braun, Wie man Uber Gott nicht denken soil, dargelegt an
Gedankengdngen Philos von Alexandria (1971) ; E. Miihlenberg, 'Das Problem der
Offenbarung in Philo von Alexandrien', Z N W 64 (1973), pp- 1-18; P. Boyance, ' L e dieu
tres h a u t chez Philon', Melanges d'histoire des religions offerts a Henri-Charles Puech (1974), p p .
139-49; J . Dillon, ' T h e Transcendence of G o d in Philo', Centre for Hermeneutical Studies,
Berkeley, Colloquy XVI (1975); S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria, pp. 8 9 - 1 0 1 ; J . McLelland,
God the Anonymous. A Study in Alexandrian Philosophical Theory (Patristic M o n o g r a p h Series
IV, 1976), esp. p p . 23—44; Y . Amir, ' D i e Begegnung des biblischen u n d des
philosophischen Monotheismus als G r u n d t h e m a des jiidischen Hellenismus', E v T h 38
(1978), pp. 2 - 1 9 ; J . Dillon, ' T h e N a t u r e of G o d in t h e Quod Deus', in D. Winston a n d J .
Dillon (eds.). Two Treatises of Philo of Alexandria (1983), pp. 217-27.
//. Philo's Philosophical Thought HH i
without serious modification o f the Jewinh c o n c r i M i o i i I h r tm»i<

conception from which Philo sets out is t h a t o f i h r ( h i M N » i n ol (MMI t i i i d
the w o r l d . God a l o n e is good and perfrt i ; t h e ( i i i i i e an nui li i s iin|>rrle< t .
All d e t e r m i n i n g a t t r i b u t e s appropriate t o l i n i i r h r i i i g H are therefore to
be denied of God. He is eternal, u n ( hangeable, simple, free,
self-sufficient.*^ He is not only free Ironi human errors, b u t also e x a l t e d
a b o v e all h u m a n v i r t u e s , and l>rtter than the (iood and t h e B e a u t i f u l . ^ "
I n d e e d , h e is q u i t e simply lacking in a t t r i b u t e s , OLTTOIOS w i t h o u t a n y
TTOIOTT;?,^' since a n y q u a l i f i c a t i o n would be a limitation; his n a t u r e ,
t h e n , is b e y o n d d e f i n i t i o n . I t c a n o n l y b e s a i d t h a t h e i s , n o t w h a t h e is.^^
P h i l o d o e s a l l o w s o m e p o s i t i v e a f f i r m a t i o n s a b o u t t h e n a t u r e o f God,
h o w e v e r . In God all p e r f e c t i o n is u n i t e d a n d a l l p e r f e c t i o n d e r i v e s f r o m
h i m . H e fills a n d e n c o m p a s s e s a l l things.^^ A l l p e r f e c t i o n i n t h e c r e a t i o n
derives entirely from h i m , a n d from h i m a l o n e .
{2) The Intermediary Beings and the Logos^^

S i n c e h e is a b s o l u t e l y p e r f e c t , G o d c a n n o t e n t e r i n t o d i r e c t c o n t a c t w i t h
29. Eternal, didios: Opif. 2 ( 1 2 ) ; Virt. 10 ( 6 5 ) ; unchangeable, aTpeirros: Cher. 6 ( 1 9 ) ;

Leg.i 15 ( 5 1 ) ; and i n general Deus; simple, anXois: Leg. h i ( 2 ) ; free: Somn. h 3 8 (253);
self-sufficient, xp^âiv ovSevos TO irapdrrav, eavTw iKavos, avrapKeararos eavrw. Leg. ii I
(i); 4 {28); Virt.'3 (g).
30. Opif. 2 (8) : o TWV oXwv vovs—elXiKpivearaTos Kal aKpauftveaTaros, KpeiTTutv rj dpeTTJ
Kal KpeiTTWv ij eiTKjTripr} Kai KptiTrwv rj avro TO ayadov Kal avro TO KaXov.
31. Leg. i 13 (36) : airoios; ibid, i 15 ( 5 1 ) : 6 yap rj iroioTTfra oi6p,evos ex**'' 1 H-V
eva eivai rj p,ri dyevrfTov Kat d(f>dapTov rj purf aTperiTov, iavrov dSiKfi ov Oeov. Deus 11 (55) :
men w h o a r e lovers of t h e soul have dissociated G o d from every category o r quality
(e»cj3ij8aêiv ... irdarjs TTOIOTTJTOS).
32. Mos. i 14 (75) : o Be, TO pev npwTov Xeye, <J>T)(TIV, avTois OTI eyco elpi 6 u>v, iva pxidovTCS
hia<f>opdv o v T o s Te Kat pr) OVTOS iTpoaavaSi8axd<Joai.v c o s oiJSev ovop.a TO irapdrTav eir' ep-ov
KvpioXoyetTai, 4» povw TrpoaeoTi TO etvai. Deus 13 (62) : o 8' apa ovSe TW VW KaTaXrjTTTOs,
oTi pr) Kara TO elvai povov vnapîs yap ead' rjv KaraXap^dvopev ainov, TWV he ye xo>pts
xmdpêws ovSev. Mut. 2 ( 1 1 ) ; Somn. i 40 (231).
33. Leg. i 14 (44) : TO p,ev dXXa eiriSed Kat eprjpa Kat Kevd ovra TTXrjpaiv Kat irepUxoiv,
avTos Se VIT' ovhevos dXXov irepiexopevos, are ets Kat TO ndv avTOs tov. Cf ibid, iii 2 (4); 17
(51); Confus. 27 ( 1 3 6 ) ; Migr. 35 (192); Somn. i 11 (63).
34. Leg. i 3 (5) : iraverai yap ovSeiroTe iroiwv 6 deos, dXX' coarrep iSiov TO Kaleiv irvpos, Kat
Xiovos TO ifivxew, ovTws Kat deov TO noieiv Kat noXv ye pdXXov, OTto Kat TOIS dXXois dnaaiv
dpxr) TOV 8pdv eoTW.
35. For t h e older literature see G o o d h a r t a n d G o o d e n o u g h , Bibliography, p p . 262—6.
See esp. Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 217—89; G o o d e n o u g h , Introduction, p p . 100—10; Brehier, Les
idees, p p . 167-75. Note also e.g. A. Aall, Der Logos. Geschichte seiner Entwicklung in der
griechischen Philosophie und der christlichen Literatur I - I I (1896—9), e s p . I, p p . 184—231; L .
Cohn, 'Zur Lehre v o m Logos b e i Philo', Judaica: Festschrift zu Hermann Cohens siebzigstem
Geburtstage (1912), p p . 3 0 3 - 3 1 ; M . - J . L a g r a n g e , 'Le Logos d e Philon', R B 32 (1923), p p .
3 2 1 - 7 1 ; H . Ringgren, Word and Wisdom. Studies in the Hypostatization of Divine Qualities and
Functions in the Ancient Near East (1947), esp. p p . 1 2 4 - 5 ; K.- B o r m a n n , Die Ideen und
Logoslehre Philons von Alexandrien (1955) ; W . K e l b e , Die Logoslehre von Heraklit bis Origenes
(1958, repr. 1976), p p . 9 5 - 1 3 0 ; G . Pfeifer, Ursprung und Wesen der Hypostasenvorstellungen im
Judentum {Arbeiten zur Theologie 1 R e i h e 31, 1967), esp. p p . 4 7 - 5 9 ; I. G . K i d d , 'Stoic
882 §34- The Jewish I'htlosopher Phib
m a t t e r . A n y s u c h c o n t a c t w o u l d defile liiin. Therefbre a n y operation

u p o n the w o r l d a n d i n t h e w o r l d by G o d is o n l y possible t h r o u g h the
agency of i n t e r m e d i a t e causes, or m e d i a t i n g powers, which restore
c o m m u n i c a t i o n b e t w e e n G o d a n d t h e w o r l d . F o r t h e closer d e f i n i t i o n of
these i n t e r m e d i a r y beings Philo h a d a t h i s d i s p o s a l four conceptions,
t w o b e l o n g i n g t o t h e p h i l o s o p h i c a l r e a l m a n d t w o to t h e r e l i g i o u s : t h e
Platonic doctrine of Ideas (Forms) as t h e original patterns of all
p a r t i c u l a r t h i n g s , t h e S t o i c r e c a s t i n g o f this d o c t r i n e a c c o r d i n g to w h i c h
t h e i d e a s a r e a c t i v e c a u s e s , t h e J e w i s h d o c t r i n e of a n g e l s , ^ ' a n d the
G r e e k of d a e m o n s . ' ^ " A l l t h e s e d o c t r i n e s c o n t r i b u t e to P h i l o ' s d o c t r i n e of
the i n t e r m e d i a r y b e i n g s . T h e S t o i c d o c t r i n e of t h e a c t i v e c a u s e s w a s
also i n f l u e n t i a l . Before the creadon of t h e perceptible world, Philo
teaches, G o d created the spiritual archetypes of all things.^^ These
a r c h e t y p e s of i d e a s a r e at t h e s a m e t i m e t o be c o n c e i v e d o f as a c t i v e
c a u s e s , h o w e v e r , as p o w e r s w h i c h b r i n g t h e d i s o r d e r e d m a t e r i a l into
o r d e r . * " B y m e a n s of these s p i r i t u a l p o w e r s G o d is a c t i v e i n t h e w o r l d .
T h e y are his servants a n d representatives, t h e emissaries a n d mediators
between him and finite t h i n g s , * ' t h e Adyoi o f t h e u n i v e r s a l r e a s o n . * * I n
Intermediaries and t h e E n d for M a n ' , in A. A. Long (ed.), Problems in Stoicism (1971), p p .

150-72 ; R. G . Hamerton-Kelly, Pre-Existence, Wisdom and the Son of Man. A Study in the Idea
of Pre-Existence in the J{ew Testament ( S N T S M S X X I , 1973), esp. p p . 20-1, 120-1, 1 4 5 - 7 ;
L. K. K . Dey, The Intermediary World and Patterns of Perfection in Philo and Hebrews ( 1 9 7 5 ) ;
W . Reister, 'Die Sophia i m Denken Philons', in B. Lang, Frau Weisheit. Deutung einer
biblischen Gestalt (1975), pp- 1 6 1 - 4 ; G. D . Farandos, 'Kosmos und Logos n a c h Philon v o n
Alexandria', Elementa 4 (1976), p p . 2 3 1 - 7 5 ; R . A. Horsley, 'Spiritual M a r r i a g e with
Sophia', V C 33 (1979), p p . 3 0 - 5 4 ; R. Bigatd, 'Sui significad del termine "Logos" nel
t r a t t a t o "Le Allegorie delle Leggi" d i Filone di Alessandria', Rivista di filosofia
neoscolastica 72 (1980), p p . 4 3 1 - 5 1 .
36. Spec, i 6 0 (329): €Kfivr)s ydp [TTJS UAIJS] TTCIVT' iyivvqaev 6 deos, OVK f<f>aiTr6p.€vos
aiiTos' ov ydp rjv Bifiis dneipov Kal TT€<l>vpfievT]s vXrjs <fiavei.v TOV euSatjaova Kal p-aKapiov.
37. For Jewish angelology in this period see P. Schafer, Rivalitdt zwischen Engeln und
Menschen: Untersuchungen zur rabbinischen Engelvorstellung (1975), and t h e bibliography, p p .
243-54-
38. See e.g. R E S u p p . I l l (1928), cols. 267-322, s.v. ' D a i m o n ' ; P . Boyance, ' L e s deux
d e m o n s personnels d a n s I'Antiquite grecque e t l a d n e ' . Rev. de Philol. 61 (1935), p p .
189-202; R A C I X , cols. 546-797, s.v. 'Geister ( D a m o n e n ) ' ; J . Z . Smith, ' T o w a r d s
Interpreting D e m o n i c Powers in Hellenistic a n d R o m a n Antiquity', A N R W I I . 1 6 . i
(1978), pp. 425-39.
39. Opif. 4 ( 16): rrpoXa^MV ydp 6 6t6s aire deos, OTI plpcrnia KaXov OVK dv irore yevoiro St'xa
KoXov TrapaSeiypaTOS, ovSe TI TCOV ataOrjTcov avvnairiov, S fj.rj Trpos apxeTinrov Kal vorfT-^v ISeav
aTTeiKoviadr), PovXrfdeis TOV opaTOV Koapov TOVTOVI STjpiovpyâai Trpoeêrvirov TOV vor/rov, iva
Xpdtpevos daojp.dTCi> Kat OeoeiSeaTdTot TrapaSeiypaTi TOV acopariKov aTrepydcrrjTai.
40. Spec, i 6 0 (327) : TOI? dacop-drois Svvdpeaiv, wv ervpov ovopa al IBeai, KOTexprjoaro
Trpos TO yevos eKaarov TIJV dpfjcorrovaav Xapeiv pop(f>-qv. Cf. ibid. 8 (48).
41. Abr. 23 (115) : lepat Kat'deiai ifivoeis, vTroStdKovoi Kal VTrapxoi rov Trpiorov deov. Cf.
Somn. i 22 (142-3).
42. Leg. iii 6 2 (177) : roiis dyyeXovs Kat Xoyovs avrov. Somn. i 12 (69) : rovs eavrov Xoyovs
imKovpias evcKa rdtv <j)iXapeTa>v aTroareXXei. Cf. ibid. 21 (127) : ijivxal 8' elatv dddvara ol
Xoyoi orh-oi.
//. Philo's Philosophical Thought m\
the books of M o s e s t h e y a r e called aiiKcU, N i t i o i i g i h r (orrkfi

daemons.*^ If this s u g g e s t s t h a t they are (houghl ol MR in(lr|>rn(irni
h y p o s t a s e s , a n d e v e n as p e r s o n a l beings, o t h e r i i l M i r n i r n D i lorhid ihrni
b e i n g t a k e n u n a m b i g u o u s l y as such. Il ix Muid rxplirilly thai ihey exist
only in t h e d i v i n e thought,** They arc d c s w rihrti a.n the inhnite p o w e r s
of t h e infinite God,*^ but in such a way a.s to h r a n in.separable p a r t o f
the d i v i n e n a t u r e . But e q u a l l y it would be m i s t a k e n to d e n y o u t r i g h t
the h y p o s t a t i s a t i o n of the Adyot o r 6uva/x€is. T h e fact is t h a t P h i l o
t h o u g h t o f t h e m both as i n d e p e n d e n t h y p o s t a s e s a n d also a s i m m a n e n t
manifestations of t h e d i v i n e n a t u r e . T h e f u n c t i o n of t h e i n t e r m e d i a r i e s
requires t h i s a m b i v a l e n t p o s i t i o n , i n so far a s t h e p o w e r s m u s t b e
identical w i t h G o d if t h e y a r e t o b e t h e m e a n s of p a r t i c i p a t i o n in t h e
deity for t h e finite, a n d y e t t h e y m u s t be d i s t i n c t f r o m G o d if h e is t o
r e m a i n o u t s i d e all c o n t a c t w i t h t h e world.*^ W i t h t h i s a m b i g u o u s v i e w
of t h e n a t u r e o f t h e Swa/xei? t h e q u e s t i o n of t h e i r o r i g i n m u s t a l s o
r e m a i n u n c e r t a i n . P h i l o does a c t u a l l y s o m e t i m e s e x p r e s s himself i n
e m a n a t i o n i s t t e r m s , b u t h e n e v e r c o m e s to t h e p o i n t o f a d e f i n i t e
f o r m u l a t i o n of t h e d o c t r i n e of e m a n a t i o n . * ' T h e n u m b e r o f t h e Swctjuei?
is i n itself unlimited.*^ Y e t P h i l o gives e n u m e r a t i o n s n o w a n d a g a i n ,
s u b s u m i n g t h e i n d i v i d u a l p o w e r s u n d e r c e r t a i n g e n e r i c concepts.*^
Most commonly, he distinguishes t w o supreme powers. Goodness a n d
Authority,^" which again a r e united b y t h e divine Logos. T h e latter, i n
so f a r as i t is r e c k o n e d a m o n g t h e p o w e r s a t a l l , is t h e h i g h e s t o f t h e m
all, t h e r o o t f r o m w h i c h t h e rest d e r i v e , t h e u n i v e r s a l m e d i a t o r b e t w e e n
43. Somn. 19 (115): adavdrois Xoyois, ovs KaXeiv edos dyyeXovs. Cf. ibid. 2 2 (141) : ravras
(pure souls) Saipovas fiev oi aXXoi îX6ao<f>oi, 6 8e lepos Xoyos dyyeXovs eloiOe KoAeiv. Gig. 2
(6) : ot3s oAAot <f>iX6oo<f>oi Saifiovas, dyyeXovs McoiJtrqs eiwdev ovofj-dCfiv tfivxat S' eiat Kara
TOV depa irerofievai.
44. Opif. 5 (20) : just a s the ideal city whose plan the designer has conceived is only
existent in his own mind, TOV aurov rpoirov ovS' 6 eic rdtv i8ed>v Koapios aXXov dv exoi TOTTOV
rj rov detov Aoyov rov raOra hiaKoaprjaavra. Cf. ibid. 6 (24) : el 8e ris edeXiqaeie yvfjivorepois
Xpriaaadai rots ovofxaaiv, ov8ev dv erepov eiTToi rov vorjrdv Koapov eivai, rj deov Xoyov rjST]
KoapoTToioxwros.
45. Sacrif. 15 (59) : dTTepiypa(f>os ydp 6 deos, diTepiypa<f>oi Se Kal alSvvdpeis avroO.
46. So Zeller, Philosophie der Griechen I I I . 2 (^1923), p . 413.
47. See e.g. Fug. 36 ( 1 9 8 ) ; G o d is TJ irpeaPvTarr) [rrriyq^, Kal p-rfTTor' eiKorws' rov ydp
avpiravra rovrov Koapov copc^prfae. Cf. Somn. ii 3 2 (221).
48. Sacrif. 15 ( 5 9 ) : dTTepiypa<f>oi at Swdpeis. Confus. 34 ( i 71): eis <ov 6 deos dp.vdrjTovs
Trepl avrov exî Suva/xeiy.
49. Fug. 18 (95) : he e n u m e r a t e s six in all, that is, exclusive of the deios Adyo?, t h e
following five: ^ TroiTiriK-q, -q PaaiXiKrj, ij iXecos. ^ vopoderiK-q... (the last, o r penultimate, is
missing due t o a lacuna).
50. 'AyaOorris a n d dpxv'• Cher. 9 ( 2 8 ) ; Sacrif. 15 (59); evepyeaia a n d -qyepovia, o r ^
XapiariKTi a n d ij j3aaiAi/c^, both i n Somn. 26 ( 1 6 2 ) ; evepyeris and ij KoXacrrTfpios, Spec, i 56
(307) ; also ri TToirjriKri a n d -q âaiXiKr} (because G o d created t h e world because of his
goodness): Abr. 24 (121); Mos. ii 20 (99).
God and the world, that in which all the activities of God are
concentrated. ^'
The Logos is the active divine reason, described as the Idea which
embraces all other ideas, the Power which includes all other powers.^*
It is neither uncreated, nor created as finite things are.^^ It is the
representative and emissary of God,^'* the angel or archangel who
transmits the revelations of God,^^ the instrument by which God
created the w o r l d . S o it is also identified with the creative Word of
God. But it is the mediator not only from God to the world, but also,
conversely, from the world to God. It is the High Priest who intercedes
with God on behalf of the w o r l d . T h e dilemma regarding the
metaphysical status of the intermediaries in general applies to the Logos
too. Philo does not comment on the ambivalence of the Logos, in that it
is neither personal nor impersonal. For him the Logos is both a person
distinct from God and a designation of God in a particular
relation—that of his activity. The Logos as mediator must be both
distinct from both parties, and yet also be in some way like both parties,
and this contradiction is unresolved.^^
It seems that Philo was the first to postulate such an intermediary
entity between God and the world under the name of Logos. The
inspiration for this doctrine comes from Jewish theology as well as from
Greek philosophy. In Jewish theology Philo could have been influenced
by the doctrine of the Wisdom of God, in the first place, and secondly
that of the Spirit and of the Word of God.^° From Platonic philosophy
51. Fug. 18 (94-5) ; Quaest. Ex. ii 68.

52. So Zeller, op. cit. I I I . 2 , pp. 418-19.
53. Heres. 42 (206) : owre ayfvrjros a>? o deos ovre yevrjTos (hs TqfJ-eis, dXXd peoos TOIV
a/cptuv, dju.ôT€pois Ofx.yjpevuiv.
54. Heres. 42 (205) : npeaPevrris TOV TqyepLOVos irpos TO vrrrtKoov.
55. Leg. iii 62 (177): TOV ayyeXov, os eari Xoyos. Confus. 28 (146): TOV npwToyovov avrov
Xoyov, rov dyyeXojv Trpea^vrarov, ws dv woXvwvvpiov vwdpxovTa. Somn. i 41 (241); Heres. 42
(205) ; Quaest. Ex. ii 13.
56. Leg. iii 31 (96) : oKid deov 8e 6 Xoyos avrov eariv, w Kaffdnep opydvtp npoaxprjadpevos
eKoopoiToiei. Cher. 35 (127) : evpâeis ydp a m o v pev avrov [rov Koapiov] rov deov, v<l>' oS
yevovev vXrjv 8e rd reaaapa aroixeia, <Lv crvveKpddr)- opyavov Se Xoyov deov. Si' oS
KareaKevdadr}.
^y.Leg.i8{ig);Sa^rif.3{8).
58. Gig. 11 (52) : 6 dpxiepeiis \6yos evSiarpiPeiv del Kat evaxoXdêiv TOIS dylois 86yp,aai
Svvdpevos (see J. Dillon a n d D. Winston, Two Treatises, p. 264). See also Migr. 18 (102):
TOV dpxifpfo. Xoyov. Fug. 20 (108) : Xeyopev yap rov dpxiepea OVK dvdpconov dXXa Xoyov deiov
eivai. Cf. Heres. 42 (205); Mos. ii 26 (134).
59. See Zeller, op. cit., p p . 426-9.
60. I n the Wisdom of Solomon (pp. 560-79 above) the Divine W o r d is certainly once
personified (18:14—16), as elsewhere Wisdom is. But this is merely a poetical
personification, not a n actual hypostatization. I n Jewish thought the M e m r a plays a role
analogous to that of the Logos of Philo. See K. Kohler, ' M e m r a ' , J E V I I I (1904), p p . 464
ff. T h e relationships between hokmah, T o r a h , sophia and logos in Jewish t h o u g h t of the
//. Philo's Philosophical Thought MHr,
he m a d e u s e o f t h e t h e o r y of F o r m s and the eoncrpi ol x\\r Worid-noul

T h e S t o i c d o c t r i n e o f t h e d e i t y as Reason oprrwlivr in ihr worUI iit aUo
close to P h i l o ' s t h o u g h t h e r e . T h e panthriiim of thr St<»ii logon d i H irine
is n o t , of c o u r s e , a f e a t u r e of thr Philonic la>K<»ii: hm Logos is separate
from t h e d e i t y ; it is a l s o separate from erraled inalirr, so that it differs
from t h e m a t e r i a l i s m of the Stoic concept.
(3) Creation and Preservation of the World
Despite t h e i n t e r m e d i a r y beings, n o t everything that exists can be

t r a c e d b a c k t o G o d . For evil, w h i c h is t h e i m p e r f e c t , c a n n o t h a v e i t s
g r o u n d i n G o d in a n y w a y , e v e n i n d i r e c t l y . E v i l d e r i v e s f r o m a s e c o n d
principle, matter {vX-q, o r , in S t o i c t e r m s , ovaia). T h i s i s t h e lifeless,
motionless, a n d d i s o r d e r e d m a s s , w i t h o u t form o r p r o p e r t y , from w h i c h
God formed t h e world b y t h e agency o f the Logos a n d the divine
powers.^^ F o r i n P h i l o t h e r e c a n b e t a l k o n l y of a f o r m a t i o n of t h e
w o r l d , n o t of c r e a t i o n in t h e t r u e s e n s e , s i n c e m a t t e r d o e s n o t h a v e i t s
o r i g i n in G o d b u t i s set b e s i d e h i m as a s e c o n d p r i n c i p l e . L i k e t h e
Hellenistic period present profound p r o b l e m s , although some influence of Greek o n

Jewish concepts is generally acknowledged. S e e e.g. Wolfson, Philo, ch. 5 ; M . Hengel,
Judaism and Hellenism, p p . 153-75; M a c k , Logos und Sophia. Untersuchungen zur
Weisheitstheologie im hellenistischen Judentum ( S U N T X, 1973) ; idem, 'Weisheit und Allegorie
bei Philo v o n A l e x a n d r i e n : U n t e r s u c h u n g e n z u m T r a k t a t " D e Congressu erudidonis'",
SP 5 (1978), pp. 5 7 - 1 0 5 ; H . Bietenhard, 'Logos-Theologie i m R a b b i n a t . Ein Beitrag z u r
Lehre vom W o r t e Gottes im rabbinischen Schrifttum', A N R W II. 19.2 (1979), p p .
580-618.
61. See e.g. J . Horovitz, Untersuchungen uber Philons und Platons Lehre von der Weltschopfung
(1900); H. Leisegang, Die Begriffe der êit und Ewigkeit bei Philon. Die Begriffe der êit und
Ewigkeit in spdteren Platonismus (1913), p p . 1 0 - 1 4 ; H . A . Wolfson, Philo I, p p . 295-359;
Lindeskog, Studien zum neutestamentlichen Schdpfungsgedanken (1952); L. Wachter, ' D e r
Einfluss platonischen Denkens a u f rabbinische Schopfungsspekulationen', Zeitschrift fiir
Rehgions- u n d Geistesgeschichte 14 (1962), p p . 3 6 - 5 6 ; H . A . Wolfson, ' T w o C o m m e n t s
Regarding t h e Plurality o f Worlds in Jewish Sources', J Q R 5 6 (1965-6), p p . 245—7 > ^•
Weiss, Untersuchungen zur Kosmologie des hellenistischen und paldstinischen Judentums ( T U
X C V I I , 1966), p p . 1 8 - 7 4 ; A- E h r h a r d t , The Beginning. A Study in the Greek Philosophical
Approach to the Concept of Creation from Anaximander to St. John (1968), p p . 188-9, ' 9 ^ ^ ,
202-5 j U. Friichtel, Die kosmologischen Vorstellungen bei Philo von Alexandrien. Ein Beitrag zur
Geschichte der Genesisexegese ( A L G H J I I , 1968) ; R. Arnaldez, De Aeternitate Mundi (Oeuvres
X X X , 1969), esp. p p . 38—69; D . Winston, 'Philo's T h e o r y of Cosmogony', in Religious
Syncretism in Antiquity: Essciys in Conversation with Geo Widengren, ed. B. A. Pearson (1975),
pp. 157-71 ; G. Reale, 'Filone d e Alessandria e la prima elaborazione filosofica della
dottrina della creazione', i n Paradoxes politeia. Studipatristici in onore di Giuseppe Lazzati, e d .
R. Cantalamessa a n d L. F . Pizzolato [Studia Patristica Mediolanensia X, 1979), p p . 247 ff.;
D. Winston, 'Philo's T h e o r y of Eternal C r e a t i o n : De Prov. 1.6-9', P A A J R 4 6 - 7 (1980),
pp. 593-606. See P . Borgen, A N R W I I . 2 1 . 1 , p p . 147-9.
62. Opif. 5 (22) : \r) ouata]... •fjv pev yap avTrjg draKTOS avoios di/ivxos, erepeiorrfros
dvappcooTias davpxfxovlas pcearrj. Heres. 27 (140) : TIJV TC apop<f>ov KOI aTTOiov TWV OXCUV ovaCav.
Fug. 2 (8) : TTJV d-noiov Kai dveiSeov Kal aax'^paTiarov ovalav. ibid. 2 (9) : tj drroios vXi]. Spec, i
60 (328): apLop<t>os UATJ. C f ibid, i 6 0 ( 3 2 9 ) ; iv 3 5 (187).
f o r m a t i o n of t h e w o r l d , i t s p r e s e r v a t i o n is also m e d i a t e d t h r o u g h the
L o g o s a n d the d i v i n e p o w e r s . I n d e e d t h e l a t t e r p r o c e s s is f u n d a m e n t a l l y
n o t h i n g b u t a c o n t i n u a t i o n of t h e f o r m e r ; a n d w h a t w e call the l a w s of
n a t u r e a r e only t h e t o t a h t y of t h e o r d e r l y d i v i n e o p e r a t i o n s .
(4) Theory of Man, and Ethics^^
In P h i l o ' s t h e o r y of m a n , in w h i c h h e chiefly foflows P l a t o n i c t h e o r y ,

the d u a l i s t i c b a s i s o f t h e s y s t e m c o m e s m o s t s h a r p l y t o l i g h t . H e r e h e
s t a r t s from the p r e s u p p o s i t i o n t h a t t h e w h o l e a t m o s p h e r e is full o f souls.
O f t h e s e , t h e s o u l s l i v i n g o n a h i g h e r level a r e t h e a n g e l s o r d a e m o n s
w h o m e d i a t e G o d ' s d e a l i n g s w i t h the w o r l d . O n the o t h e r h a n d , those
w h i c h s t a n d n e a r e r t h e e a r t h a r e a t t r a c t e d by s e n s u a l i t y a n d d e s c e n d
i n t o m o r t a l bodies.^*^ A c c o r d i n g l y t h e soul o f m a n is s i m p l y o n e o f t h o s e
divine powers, those effluences of d i v i n i t y , w h i c h in t h e i r original
c o n d i t i o n a r e c a l l e d a n g e l s or d a e m o n s . P r o c r e a t i o n o n l y b r i n g s i n t o
b e i n g t h e l i f e - b r e a t h o f t h e soul, n o u r i s h i n g it a n d g i v i n g it p e r c e p t i o n ,
and this c o m e s f r o m t h e s p i r i t u a l c o n s t i t u e n t s of t h e s e e d . Reason,
63. For older literature see G o o d h a r t and Goodenough, Bibliography, p p . 267-8. See
esp. P . Wendland, Philo und die kynisch-stoische Diatribe {Beitrdge zur Geschichte der griechischen
Philosophie, 1895); H. Windisch, Die Frommigkeit Philons und ihre Bedeutung fiir das
Christentum (1909); I . H e i n e m a n n , 'Philos Lehre v o m Eid', in Judaica. Festschrift fiir H.
Cohen (1912), pp. 1 0 9 - 1 3 ; T.Billings, The Platonism of Philo Judaeus (1919), p p . 4 7 - 8 7 ; H .
Lewy, Sobria Ebrietas (1929); L Heinemann, Philons griechische und judische Bildung (1930,
repr. 1962); F. Geiger, Philo von Alexandreia als sozialer Denker {Tubinger Beitrdge zur
Altertumswissenschaft X I X , 1932) ; W. Volker, Fortschritt und Vollendung bei Philo von
Alexandrien (1938), esp. p p . 126-54; E. R . Goodenough, 'Philo on ImmortaHty', H T h R
39 (1946), p p . 85—108; J . Giblet, ' L ' h o m m e image de Dieu d a n s les commentaires
htteraires de Philon d'Alexandrie', Studia Hellenistica V (1948), pp. 93-118 ; Wolfson, Philo
I, p p . 360-455; I I , p p . 165-303; A. Levi, 'II problema dell'errore in Filone
d'AIessandria', Rivista critica di storia della filosofia 5 (1950), pp. 2 8 1 - 9 4 ; L. Brehier, Les
Idies, p p . 177-310; C. Kannengiesser, 'Philon et les Peres sur l a double creation de
I'homme', in Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R. Arnaldez (1967), p p . 2 7 7 - 9 6 ; R . Arnaldez, ' L a
Dialectique des Sentiments chez Philon', ibid., p p . 2 9 9 - 3 3 0 ; A. Pelletier, 'Les passions a
I'assaut de l'ame d'apres Philon', R E G 78 (1965), p p . 5 2 - 6 0 ; A. Dihle, 'Ethik', R A C V I
(1966), cols. 646-796, esp. 698-700; A. Maddalena, ' L ' e w o i a e I'eiTioT^^Tj Oeoi i n Fdone
Ebreo', Rivista di filologia 96 (1968), p p . 5 - 2 7 ; M. Fiedler, 'AIKOLIOOVVIJ in der
diaspora-judischen und intertestamendischen Literatur', J S J i (1970), p p . 1 2 0 - 4 3 ; S.
Sandmel, ' T h e Confrontation o f Greek and Jewish Ethics: Philo, De Decalogo', in
Judaism and Ethics, ed. D . J . Silver (1970), p p . 163-76; R . A. Baer, Philo's Use of the
Categories Male and Female ( A L G H J I I I , 1970); W . W a r n a c h , 'Selbstliebe u n d Gottesliebe
im Denken Philons von Alexandrien', in Wort Gottes in der êit. Festschrift Karl Schelkle, ed.
H. Field and J . Nolte (1973), p p . 189-214; U. Fischer, Eschatologie und Jenseitserwartung im
hellenistischen Diasporajudentum (BZNW X L I V , 1978) ; R. Melnick, ' O n the Philonic
Conception of the Whole M a n ' , J S J 11 (1980), p p . 1 - 3 2 ; D . A. Carson, 'Divine
Sovereignty and H u m a n Responsibility in Philo', N T 23 (1981), p p . 148-64; D.
Winston, 'Philo's Ethical T h e o r y ' , A N R W II.21.1 (1984), p p . 372-416.
64. Somn. i 22 (140); see p p . 882-3 above.
65. Gig 2 ( 1 1 ) .
//. Philo's Philosophical Thought HHy
h o w e v e r , c o m e s i n t o m a n from a n e x t e r n a l . H o u r « r , ' ' ' ' The l i i i i n a i i nvxtiut
is t h u s a n effluence o f d i v i n i t y : G o d h a s h r r a l h r < l hm n p n i i niii» m a n *''
T h e b o d y , as t h e a n i m a l s i d e o f m a n , is t h e s o i i r t r o l a l l r v d , t h r prison
in w h i c h t h e s p i r i t is c o n f i n e d , ^ t h r c o r p s e w h i c h t h r s o u l < h a g s a r o u n d
w i t h it,^^ t h e coffin o r t o m b o u t o f w h i c h i t w i l l o n e r a g a i n a w a k e n t o
true S i n c e s e n s u a l i t y as s u c h i s r v i l , s i n is i n n a t e in m a n . ' ' N o o n e
can k e e p h i m s e l f free from i t , e v e n i f h e lives o i d y for o n e d a y . ' ^
I n a c c o r d a n c e with these assumptions r e g a r d i n g t h e n a t u r e of m a n ,
the h i g h e s t p r i n c i p l e o f e t h i c s is o b v i o u s l y t h e u t m o s t p o s s i b l e
renunciation o f sensuality, t h e eradication of desire a n d passion.
Stoicism m u s t , therefore, h a v e offered t h e m o s t c o n g e n i a l p h i l o s o p h i c a l
system a s r e g a r d s ethics. P h i l o a d h e r e s p r i m a r i l y to Stoicism, n o t o n l y
in t h e b a s i c i d e a of t h e e x t e r m i n a t i o n of s e n s u a l i t y , b u t also i n
p a r t i c u l a r p r e s c r i p t i o n s , s u c h a s i n t h e d o c t r i n e o f t h e four c a r d i n a l
virtues, a n d t h e f o u r passions.''^ L i k e t h e Stoics he t e a c h e s t h a t t h e r e is
o n l y o n e g o o d , morality;^^ l i k e t h e m h e d e m a n d s f r e e d o m f r o m a l l
e m o t i o n s , ' a n d t h e u t m o s t possible s i m p l i c i t y o f life;^' like t h e m , h e is a
cosmopolitan. Y e t for a l l its affinities, P h i l o ' s v i e w of ethics r e m a i n s
f u n d a m e n t a l l y different f r o m t h e S t o i c v i e w . T h e Stoics r e f e r r e d a m a n
to h i s o w n r e s o u r c e s ; a c c o r d i n g to P h i l o , m a n lacks t h e c a p a c i t y to s e t
himself free f r o m s e n s u a l i t y , s i n c e h e is a s e n s u a l c r e a t u r e ; for this h e
r e q u i r e s t h e h e l p of G o d . I t is G o d w h o p l a n t s a n d fosters t h e v i r t u e s i n
m a n ' s soul. O n l y t h e m a n w h o honours G o d a n d surrenders himself to
66. Opif. 22 (67) : ij [1; <f>vais\ oia Tex^tTTis rj KvpuitTepov etireiv dveTnXrjTTTos rexyrj
CwoirXaarei TIJV pev vypdv ovaCav els TO. TOV awparos piXrj Kal /u,epTj Siavepovaa, TTJV Se
TTvevpLaTLKrfv els rds rrjs fpvxrjs Svvdpeis rrjv re BperrriKrjv Kat rrjv alodrjriKrjv rrjv ydp rov
Xoyiapov ravvv xmepdereov hid TOVS <t>doKOVTas dvpadev avrov eneiaievai deiov Kat diSiov ovra.
67. Deter. 22 ( 8 0 ) : m/evpd eariv 'jivx'qs ovaia. Cf. Opif. 4 6 ( 1 3 4 - 5 ) ! Spec, iv 24 (123);
Heres. 11 ( 5 6 ) - ! 2 ( 5 7 ) ; ibid. 38 (184).
68. AeapojTTipiov: Ebr. 26 ( l o i ) ; Leg. iii 14 ( 4 2 ) ; Migr. 2 (9).
69. NeKpov awpia: Leg. iii 22 (69); Gig. 3 (15): tSv oufiev els TO Kpdriarov TOIV ev -qpiiv,
i/ruX'ijv rj vovv, dva^cperai, -rrdvra Se errt rov avpxf}vd veKpov -qpoov, TO acopa. Cf. Agr. 5 (25).
70. Adpvai rj aopos: Migr. 3 ( 1 6 ) ; arjpia: Leg. 133 (108).
71. Mos. ii 29 (147) : rravrl yevrfrcp, icov anovSaiov ij, napoaov •^XOev els yeveaiv, avp<l>ves
TO dpiaprdveiv eariv.
72. Mut. 6 (48) : Tts yap, ws 6 '/a>/3 <f>riai, KaOapos dno pirnov, Kat dv piia rjpepa iartv rj
73. 0p6vr)ais, a(jiKf>poavvT], dvhpeia, SiKaioavvr): Leg. i 19 (63). See also C-W vol. V I I ,
Index s.vv.
7 4 . i i i 47 (139).
75. Poster. 39 ( 1 3 3 ) : povov etvai TO KaXov dyaOov.
76. Leg. iii 11 (68) : o Se ofjtis 17 •^Sov-ij eavrrjs eari pox&T]pd- Bid TOVTO ev pev airovhaiw
ovx evploKerai TO Trapdrrav, povos B' avr-qs d (f>avXos dnoXavei. Ibid, iii 45 (129): Mwiiarjs Be
oXov TOV dvp,6v eKrepveiv Kat diroKoirreiv oierai Beiv rrjs fpvxrjs, ov perpioTrddeiav, dXXd
avvoXws dirdGeiav dyanwv.
77. Somn. i 20 ( 1 2 0 - 6 ) ; ii 7 ( 4 8 - 5 3 ) ; Leg. iii 48 (i 1 5 ) ; Deter. 10 (33-4).
78. So Zeller, Philosophie I I I . 2 (^1923), p. 4 5 3 .
his influence can attain to perfection.'** True morality, as Plato teaches,

is imitation of the deity.^" In this religious justiHcation for ethics, Philo
diflfers quite decisively from the Stoics. Political activity, and practical
morality in general, is of value only in so far as it is a necessary means
for resisting evil. But knowledge ought to serve this sole end, and ethics
is therefore the most important part of philosophy.^'
Nevertheless, even the purity of life which such knowledge brings
about is still not the ultimate and highest aim of human development.
Instead, since the origin of man is transcendent, the goal of his
development is also transcendent. As he has become ensnared in this
sensual life through falling away from God, so he is to struggle upwards
out of it again to the direct vision of God. This aim is attainable even in
this earthly life. The truly wise and virtuous man, that is to say,
becomes lifted up above himself and out of himself, and in this state of
ecstasy he beholds and recognizes the deity itself His own consciousness
is swaflowed up and vanishes in the divine light. The spirit of God
dwells in him and stirs him like the strings of a musical instrument. *
The man who has attained to the contempladon of the divine by this
path has reached the highest stage of earthly blessedness. Above it there
lies only the complete deliverance from this body, the return of the soul
to its original bodiless condition, which is the reward of those who have
kept themselves free from attachment to this sensual body.^^
Philo's uldmate influence was considerable,^* but not, as far as one

can discern, on Jewish thought, and certainly not on any group of
Alexandrian proselytes—if indeed proselytism can be regarded as
Philo's aim. Jewish literature written in Greek was to be of minimal
79. Leg. i 15 (48) : irpenei. rw deu) (fivreveiv Kai oiKoSopfi^v iv ifivxfi ras aptrds. Ibid, i 26
(82) : orav ixPiJ 6 vovs iavrov Kal iavrov dveviyKrj Oeat, wairep 6 yiXws ToaaK, rrfviKaOra
opoXoylav rr/v npos rov ovra noieirai. icos Si eavrov vnorlderai ats airiov rivos, ftaKpdv
d<f>earTjKe rov napaxiopeiv Beat Kat 6p,o\oyeiv avr<p. Cf. ibid, iii 77 (219).
80. Opif. 5 0 (144); Decal. 15 (73); Virt. 31 (168); Migr. 23 (131); 3 ' (i75)- F o r
philanthropic as the imitation of G o d see also D. Winston in A N R W II.21.1, p . 398.
81. Mut. 10 (73) : KaOdnep ydp SevSpwv ovSiv o<l>eXos, el prf Kapnwv olariKa yevoiro, rov
avrov S17 rponov ovSe <f>vaioXoylas, el prj peXXoi Krijaiv dper-qs iveyKeiv. Cf. Agr. 3 (12—16).
82. Heres. 14 (69—70): (addressing his soul) aavrifv drroSpadi Kat eKorrjOi aeavr-qs, wtrrrep
ol Karexdpevoi Kat Kopvâvriwvres âKxevdetaa Kat 9eo<f>oprfdetaa Kard riva npo<f>r)riK6v
€vBeiaap,6v. C f Heres. 51 (249). See DAC IV (1959), cols. 944-87, s.v. 'Ekstase', a n d M .
Harl, Quis rerum divinarum heres sit [Oeuvres X V , 1966), esp. pp. 27-30, 39-44, 103-50.
83. Abr. 44 (258): rov ddvarov vop,iCeiv /uij aêaiv tjivx'qs, dXXd xo)piap.6v Kat Sidêvîv dno
adtparos, odev -^Xdev dniovarjs- ^Xde Se, iLs iv rfj Koaporroua ScSijAwrai, napd deov. Leg. i
33 (108) : ev Kat 6 'HpaKXeiros Kara roDro Mwvaews aKoXovdrfaas ra> Soypan, (frrjat yap,
^wpev rov iKeivwv ddvarov, redvrjKapiev Se rov ixeivwv îov, ws vvv pev, ore ^wpiev, redvTjKvias
rqs 'lioxvs Kat cos iv crrjpari rw aco/xari ivrervpêvpievrfs, el Se dnoddvoip.ev, rrjs 'jioxv^ ^wcrrjs
rov iSiov piov Kat dnrjXXaypevrjs KaKov Kat veKpov avvSerov rov aaiparos.
84. F o r full bibliography on Philo's influence, from the N e w Testament onwards, see
G o o d h a r t and Goodenough, Bibliography, p p . 290-316.
//. Philo's Philosophical Thought HH.)
interest to the rabbinic schools of Palestine alln ilir i.ill nl tin

femple. As t o a n y h y p o t h e t i c a l p a g a n a u d i e n i e.'"' i h r i m b i r . i H i . n Im
believing that Hellenistic J u d a i s m found a n i n t r r r s t n l p a g a n i r . i d e i s h i p
is t h e success o f C h r i s t i a n i t y in a gentile e n v i r o n n i e n i , s o m e l e g a i d this
as h a v i n g b e e n f a c i l i t a t e d by t h e e x i s t e i K r <>l l a r g e n u i n l ) e i s of p a g a n s
for w h o m t h e L X X , a n d p e r h a p s a l s o I l e l l e n i s i i i J e w i s h l i t e r a t u r e , h a d
already served as a praeparatio evangelicaIt is, in fact, amongst
C h r i s t i a n t h i n k e r s t h a t P h i l o ' s m o s t p o w e r f u l a n d e n d u r i n g i n f l u e n c e is
to be traced, in a direction which still lay entirely beyond his
h o r i z o n — t h e d e v e l o p m e n t of C h r i s t i a n d o g m a . T h e N e w Testament
already shows t r a c e s of Philonic thought;^^ and almost all Greek
theologians of the first centuries—the Apologists as well as the
Alexandrians, t h e G n o s t i c s as well as t h e i r o p p o n e n t s , a n d a l s o the
great Greek theologians of later c e n t u r i e s — d r e w from Philo, to greater
or lesser d e g r e e s , d i r e c t l y or i n d i r e c t l y , c o n s c i o u s l y o r u n c o n s c i o u s l y . ^ ^
But t o p u r s u e t h e s e t r a c e s f u r t h e r lies b e y o n d t h e s c o p e of t h i s w o r k .
85. On J o s e p h u s and Philo see vol. I, p. 49. F o r other Jews i n Palestine w h o might
possibly have read Philo see e.g. S. F r e u d e n t h a l , Hellenistische Studien (1875), p p . 6 5 - 7 7 ;
L. Finkelstein, 'Is Philo Mentioned in R a b b i n i c Literature?', J B L 53 (1934), p p . 1 4 2 - 9 ;
C. Siegfried, Philo von Alexandreia (1875), PP- 2 7 8 - 3 0 2 ; D . Barthelemy, 'Est-ce Hoshaya
R a b b a qui censura le "commentaire allegorique"?', i n Philon d'Alexandrie, ed. R. Arnaldez
(1967), pp. 45-78. O n t h e status of Greek in Palestine, and consequendy the possible role
of Jewish literature in Greek there, see vol. I I , pp. 52-80, esp. 74—80. O n the L X X a n d
LXX-related literature, see pp. 4 7 4 - 5 0 4 above.
86. For Philo's possible audience or audiences, see above, pp. 814, 817-18, 840, 8 5 3 - 4 ,
878. No p a g a n work has yet come to light showing t h e unmistakeable influence of Philo.
The only case of possible influence is a passage in Heliodorus, Aethiopica ix 9, 2 - 3 , which is
reminiscent oi Mos. ii 24 (195). But see G o o d h a r t a n d Goodenough, Bibliography, p. 250,
n. I . For traces of Philo i n J u d e o - A r a b i c works see e.g. H . Hirschfeld, ' T h e Arabic Por
tion of the Cairo Genizah at C a m b r i d g e ' , J Q R 17 (1905), p p . 6 5 - 8 ; S. Poznanski,
'Philon dans l'ancienne litterature j u d e o - a r a b e ' , R E J 50 (1905), p p . 10-31.
87. For this possibihty see t h e recent study by J . Gager, The Origins of Anti-Semitism:
Attitudes to Judaism in Pagan and Christian Antiquity (1983).
88. For a survey of the issues, S. Sandmel, Philo of Alexandria, p p . 148—63; idem, 'Philo
Judaeus', A N R W II.21.2 (1984), pp. 3—46, esp. 36-46. Note esp. various studies of Philo's
relation to t h e fourth gospel, t o Paul, a n d t o Hebrews. See e.g. H . Chadwick, 'St. P a u l
and Philo o f Alexandria', B J R L 48 (1966), p p . 286-307; A . W . Argyle, 'Philo and t h e
Fourth Gospel', E T 63 (1951), pp. 3 8 5 - 6 ; R. M c L . Wilson, 'Philo a n d t h e F o u r t h
Gospel', ibid. 65 (1953), p p . 4 7 - 9 ; C. Spicq, ' L e Philonisme de I'Epitre a u x Hebreux', R B
56 (1949), p p . 5 4 2 - 7 2 ; 5 7 (1950), p p . 2 1 2 - 4 2 ; R. Williamson, Philo and the Epistle to the
Hebrews ( A L G H J I V , 1970); L. K . K. Dey, The Intermediary World and Patterns of Perfection
in Philo and Hebrews (1974). For further bibliography see A N R W II.21.1, p p . 723—6.
89. Exhaustive bibliographies on Philo a n d the C h u r c h Fathers c a n be found in F.
Trisogho, 'Filone Alessandrino e I'esegesi cristiana. C o n t r i b u t o alia conoscenza
dell' influsso esercitato d a Filone sul I V secolo, specificatamente in Gregorio di N a z i a n z o ' ,
A N R W II.21.1, p p . 588-730, a n d H . Savon, 'Saint Ambrose et saint J e r o m e , lecteurs d e
Philon', ibid., pp. 731-59. Note also B . A. Pearson, 'Philo a n d Gnosticism', ibid., p p .
295-342-
INDEX
C O M P I L E D BY
L E O N I E J. ARCHER
Main Index
Greek W o r d List
H e b r e w a n d A r a m a i c W o r d List
MAIN INDKX
F i g u r e s in b o l d i m m e d i a t e l y f o l l o w i n g a m a i n h e a d i n g i n d i c a t e e i t h e r a
special section d e v o t e d to t h e subject i n (juestion, o r t h o s e p a g e s w h e r e t h e
subject a p p e a r s m o s t f r e q u e n t l y w i t h i n t h e g e n e r a l text. W h e r e
a p p r o p r i a t e , t h i s p r i n c i p a l reference is t h e n b r o k e n d o w n i n t o d e t a i l e d
s u b - e n t r i e s , t o g e t h e r w i t h a d d i t i o n a l references. S u b - e n t r i e s a r e listed
a c c o r d i n g to v o l u m e a n d p a g e n u m b e r , i n a s c e n d i n g n u m e r i c a l o r d e r .
T h e letter n. t a c k e d o n t o a p a g e r e f e r e n c e i n d i c a t e s t h a t t h e s u b j e c t is o n l y
to b e found in t h e footnote(s) o f t h e g i v e n p a g e . A p p e n d e d to t h e M a i n
I n d e x a r e s e p a r a t e G r e e k , H e b r e w a n d A r a m a i c w o r d lists.
'Abodah Zara, Mishnah tractate:

position and subject matter, I. 73.
Aaron: eponymous ancestor of priests, 'Aboth: see Ptrke 'Aboth.
I I . 253. Abraham, patriarch: according to
Aaron, sons of: II. 251-253; made Artapanus, the father of astrology,
distinct from Levites by Ezekiel, II. I I . 349, I I I . 611; in haggadah
251-253; concept and genealogy, generally, II. 349-350, III. 521,
II. 252-253n.; and sons of Zadok, 527, 528-529; work about by
II. 252-253n. Pseudo-Hecataeus, II. 349, III. 671,
Ab, ninth of: II. 351, III. 328, 739. 674-675; Apocalypse of, I I I . 288-292;
'Abadim, minor talmudic tractate: in the Genesis Apocryphon from
position and subject treated, I. 80. Qumran, III. 319-320; in writings
Abba Areka (Rab), disciple of Judah of Philo, I I I . 542, 846, 847;
ha-Nasi: takes Mishnah to Babylon, Testament of Abraham, I I I . 761-767.
I. 79. AbtaUon: idendty, II. 357, 362-363.
Abba Saul: II. 380. Acco: see Ptolemais.
Ab-beth-din: dtle, I I . 215, 217. Acmonia, in Phrygia: evidence for
Abila: various places of this name, II. Jews living there, I I I . 30-32;
136, 137n. synagogue of lulia Severa, III.
Abila, capital of tetrarchy: I. 567-569; 30-31.
history of tetrarchy, I. 567-569; Acra in Jerusalem: I. 154—155n.;
location, I. 567. fortress built by Antiochus
Abila, city of Decapolis: II. 136-137; Epiphanes, I. 154; location, I.
liberated by Pompey, II. 94, 137; as 154-155n., 193; siege of by
member of the Decapolis, II. 127, Jonathan Maccabee, I. 181-182;
136. captured by Simon the Maccabee,
Abila in Peraea: toparchy, II. 194-195; I. 192.
location, II. 195n. Acrabatta, toparchy of Judaea: II. 7,
894 Names and Subjects
190-192; subjugated by Vespasian, 261, 262.

I. 499-500; location, I I . 192n.; not Aemilius Scaurus: see Scaurus.
to be confused with hill range of Aemilius Secundus, prefect: and census
same name, I I . 192n. of Apamea, I. 259, 405; expedition
'Acropolis' ofJerusalem: see An tenia. against the Ituraeans, I . 563, 569.
A« lian Era: see Chronology. Aequus Modius, delegate of Agrippa
Adiiini: battle of, I. 253, 254, 289, 301. II: I. 477n.
Alts i>l The Pagan Martyrs: reflect Aeschylus: Jewish poetry under name
| r w i s l i - ( J r e o k conflict in Alexand of. I I I . 656, 657,661.
ria. I. .533. Aesop, Life of: use of the Story of Ahiqar,
A d a m : Christian and Gnosdc collec I I I . 236.
tion of legends about, II. 349, I I I . Aetolia: evidence for Jews living there,
760 761; in haggadah, I I . 349; Life I I I . 5, 64, 65.
of Adam and Eve, I N . 315, 505, Africa: evidence for Jewish presence in
757-760; evidence for so-called North Africa, I I I . 60-64.
Book of Adam, I I I . 757n. Africanus, Julius: use of Justus of
Adasa, town: location, I. 1 70n. Tiberias' Chronicle, I. 35, 37, I I I .
Adda bar Ahaba, R.: I. 594. 546; on the anti-Jewish writings of
Adida, city: fortified by Simon the Apion, I I I . 606; disputed canon
Maccabee, I. 186; location, I . icity of the Additions, I I I . 726; on
186n., 226n.; site o f defeat of The Prayer of Manasseh, I I I . 732.
Jannaeus by Aretas III, I. 226, 578; After-Hfe: II. 494-495, 539-547;
garrisoned by Vespasian, I. 499. development of concept, I I . 492,
Adora, Idumaean city: captured by 493, 494-495, 497-498, 500;
John Hyrcanus, I. 187n., 207, I I . 3; 'World to Come', I I . 495-496,
location, I . 207n.; in administrative 4 9 7 ^ 9 8 , 523-524, 537-538, 5 3 9 -
rearrangement of Gabinius, I. 268, 540, 541-544, 544-547; doctrine of
II. 6, 190; in anti-Jewish writings, at Qumran, II. 582-583; belief in
II. 5, I I I . 597-598; Hellenisation of, pagan oriental cults. I I I . 158;
II. 5-6, I I I . 589; worship of Apollo, theology of in Psalms of Solomon, I I I .
II. 5, 6n., I I I . 598. 194; doctrine ofin Jubilees, I I I . 313;
Adraa: see Edre. doctrine of in Apocalypse of Moses,
Adramyttium: evidence for Jews living III. in Testament of
there, I I I . 18. Abraham, I I I . 761-762, 763; as
Adultery, laws of: see Marriage. explored in The Book of Jannes and
Adventus, Q. Antistius: governor of Jambres, I I I . 781-783; as portrayed
Arabia, I I . 154. in III Baruch, III. 790; doctrine ofin
Aegina: evidence for Jews living there, Apocryphon of Ezekiel, I I I . 794. See
III. 72. also Messianism; Resurrection;
AeUa Capitolina: I. 540-542, 553-555; Soul, etc.
foundation of, I. 521, 537, 540-541, Agada: see Haggadah.
542, 550, 553-554; cult of Jupiter Agadath Megillah: I. 95.
Capitolinus and other gods, I. Against Apion: see Josephus, works.
554—555; exemption from taxation, Aggadath Esther. I. 96.
II. 96; formally constituted as a polls Aggadath Hazitha (Shir ha-Shirim): I .
after Hadrian, I I . 183. 94-95.
Aelius Gallus: Arabian campaign of, I . Aggadath Shir ha-Shirim: I. 95.
290n.,319. Agnitus: whether governor of Judaea,
Aelius, L. Lamia: governor of Syria, I . I. 519.
Main Index
Agoranomos: municipal office of in of High l»nr»l. I 17/. 4 7V. II

Tiberias, I. 343, I I . 180. 230 w h r t h n »n u w d b y tiiin
Agriculture of Palestine: famed for its M-milr lnHinriiii, I VW, 472n.;
dates, I. 29; crops around J e r i c h o , I. oHiciitl l i d r I 4.'S2n.; initially
298-300n.; cuhivation a n d trade, d e n i e d r»lhrr'!i kiiiKfiom, I. 453
I I . 61. 4.^4, 4 7 1 ; as young man, inter-
Agrigento in Sicily: evidence for J e w s rrH.sions to C'laudius on J e w s '
living there. I I I . 83. behalf I. 456, 459, 471-472; coins
Agrippa, city: locadon, I. 461 n. of, I. 4 7 1 , 473n., 474-475, 480n.,
Agrippa I: I. 442-452; chronology of 482n.; given kingdom of Chalcis, I .
travels from Syria to Rome, I. 262; 472; given parts of Galilee a n d
accorded title symmachos b y R o m e , Peraea, I . 4 7 2 ^ 7 3 , 568; given
I. 316n.; given tetrarchy of Philip tetrarchy of Philip a n d territory of
by Caligula a n d title king, I. 340, Varus, I . 472, 568; dating of his
351; assigned tetrarchy of Antipas, reign, I. 473n., 480-481,482n.; a n d
I. 352-353; military arrangements Berenice, I. 474, 475, 476, 477,
in kingdohi, I . 363, 365; letter of to 482n.; private life of, I. 474, 483n.;
Caligula, I. 384, 386, I I I . 4 - 5 ; p r o - R o m a n activities, I. 4 7 4 - 4 7 5 ,
testimony of regarding Pontius 476-477; encounter with the
Pilate, I. 384, 386; visit to apostle Paul, I. 475; a n d Judaism, I .
Alexandria signals start of pogrom, 475-476; loyal to R o m e during
I. 390-391; intercedes on behalf of Revolt, I . 476-477, 486, 492, 494,
Alexandrian Jews, I . 391, 392;* stops I I . 181; his kingdom confirmed a n d
Caligula erecting statue in T e m p l e , enlarged after Revolt, I. 477-479;
I. 395-396, 397, 445; given J u d a e a death, d a t e of, I. 4 8 1 ^ 8 2 ; Greek
a n d Samaria by Claudius, I. inscriptions of from H aur a n , I I . 15;
397-398, 445; whether accused by rule of subject Greek cities, I I . 9 7 ;
Isidorus, I. 398, 472n.; career a n d whether given Decapolis Abila b y
lifestyle before ascending throne, I. Nero, I I . 137; loyalty of Scythopolis
4 4 2 ^ 4 4 , I I I . 79n.; friendship with to, I I . 145; renames Caesarea
Caligula, I. 444-445; given tetr- (Philippi) Neronias, I I . 170; loyalty
archies of Philip a n d Lysanias, I. of Tiberias to, I I . 181; relations with
444, 568, 569; given tetrarchy of Vespasian, I I I . 79n.
Antipas, I. 445; piety of his rule, Agrippa, M a r c u s , friend of Augustus:
revival of Pharisaism, I. 4 4 5 - 4 4 7 , I. 2 5 6 - 2 5 7 ; Augustus' deputy in t h e
451, 452; character of, I. 447; East, I. 256-257; w h e t h e r V a r r o
attempts to loosen dependence on was his legate, I. 256; friendship
Rome, I. 448; builds wall t o north of with H e r o d the Great, I. 2 9 1 , 292,
Jerusalem, I. 448, 503; convenes 318; sacrifices a t Jerusalem T e m p l e ,
conference of client kings, I. 448; I. 292, 318, I I . 310; his m a p of t h e
relations with Christian c o m m u n world {commentarii), I. 409-410;
ity, I. 448, 4 5 1 ; coins of, I . 451, I I . A n t h e d o n renamed in his honour,
82, 117; official title of, I. 451-452; I I . 104; a Jewish community in
patron of Greek culture, I. 451-452; R o m e n a m e d after, I I I . 96; protects
accounts of his death, I. 4 5 2 - 4 5 3 ; rights of Jews of Asia Minor, I I I .
rule of subject Greek cities, I I . 97, 130.
117, 180; appointment of H i g h Agrippeion: see Agrippias.
Priests, I I . 2 3 1 . Agrippesioi: n a m e ofjewish community
Agrippa I I : I. 4 7 1 - 4 8 3 ; appointment in R o m e , I I I . 9 6 .
896 Names and Suhjeds
AGRIPPIAS (AGRIPPEION, AGRIPPIUM), APPOINTED HIGH PRIEST, I. 1 6 8 ; LEADER
CITY: FOUNDATION OF BY H E R O D ON SITE OF P R O - ( J r e e k PARTY IN JERUSALEM,
OF A N T H E D O N , I . 3 0 6 , II. 1 0 4 . SEE CONFLICT WITH M A C C A B E E S , I. 168-
ALSO ANTHEDON. 170; DEATH, I. 170, 175, 181;
A G R I P P I N A , TOWN: LOCATION, I. 4 6 I N . DEMOLISHES WALLS O F T E M P L E COURT, I .
A G R I P P I N A , WIFE OF CLAUDIUS: INFLUENCE 175.
ON CLAUDIUS, I. 461; ON COINS O F ALEXANDER BALAS: I. 1 3 0 , 1 3 1 , 178-181;
PALESTINE, I. 46IN.; TOWN NAMED PRETENDER TO SYRIAN THRONE, O P P O
AFTER HER EAST OF THE J O R D A N , I . 4 6 1 N . NENT O F D E M E T R I U S , I. 1 2 9 , 1 3 0 , 1 3 1 ,
Ahiqar. The Story of: i n . 232-239; 177, 1 7 8 , 1 8 0 , 1 8 1 ; CHRONOLOGY O F
Aramaic scroll FROM E L E P H A N D N E , HIS REIGN A N D DEATH, I. 1 3 0 ; A P P O I N T S
III. 232-235, 237; in THE book OF JONATHAN M A C C A B A E U S H I G H PRIEST
Tobit, III. 232, 235; story. I I I . AND GOVERNOR, I. 178, 180;
232-234; the historical personage CONCESSIONS TO JEWS, I. 178;
Ahiqar, I I I . 234-235; whether of CHARACTER, I. 180; MARRIAGE TO
J E W I S H origin. I I I . 234-235; figure CLEOPATRA, DAUGHTER OF PTOLEMY
OF A H I Q A R IN Greek literature. I I I . VI, I. 180, 181; SUPPORTED BY
236; EDITIONS, TRANSLATIONS, LITERA JONATHAN AGAINST DEMETRIUS, I . 1 8 1 .
TURE ON. I I I . 237-239; TRANSLADON ALEXANDER JANNAEUS: I. 219-228;
INTO GREEK, I I I . 5 0 5 , 5 0 7 . BATUES WITH PTOLEMY VIII, I.
AKIBA, R . : II. 377-378; CREATES BASIS FOR 2 2 0 - 2 2 1 ; ENLARGEMENT OF K I N G D O M
MISHNAH OFJ U D A H H A - N A S I , I. 7 7 , I I . BY VARIOUS CONQUESTS, I . 220, 221,
3 7 8 ; AND Y A V N E H , I. 5 2 4 ; AUTHORITY 223, 226, 227-228, II. 101, 104,
OF, I . 5 2 5 ; BELIEF I N MESSIANISM OFBAR 106, 110, 112, 115, 131, 133, 137,
KOKHBA, I. 543-544, II. 377; 144, 147, 149, 150, 162, 166, 5 7 7 ;
COINING OF N A M E 'BAR K O K H B A ' , I. CONFLICTS WITH PHARISEES, I . 2 2 1 - 2 2 4 ;
543; MARTYRDOM, I. 5 5 2 , II. 377; FRICTION WITH S I M E O N B E N SHETAH, I .
AND GAMALIEL A N D OTHER CONTEM 221-222; CIVIL WAR, I. 223-224;
PORARIES, II. 372-380; EXEGETICAL BATDES WITH DEMETRIUS III, I. 224;
METHOD, I I . 3 7 6 , 3 7 7 - 3 7 8 ; REVERED IDENTIFICATION WITH T U R I O U S Y O U N G
IN TRADITION, I I . 3 7 7 ; O N DIVORCE, I I . LION' OF QUMRAN WRITINGS, I.
4 8 6 ; TEACHER OF A Q U I L A , I I I . 4 9 5 . 2 2 4 - 2 2 5 N . , I I I . 4 3 1 , 4 3 2 ; PROVERBIAL
A K M E : J E W I S H SLAVE-GIRL OF L I V I A , III. CRUELTY OF, I. 224-225; ANTIOCHUS
78N. XII DESTROYS HIS FORTIFICATIONS, I.
AKRABATENE ( 1 ) , E D O M I T E PROVINCE: NOT 2 2 5 - 2 2 6 ; DEFEATED BY ARETAS III, I.
TO B E CONFUSED WITH TOPARCHY O F 2 2 6 ; COINS OF, I. 2 2 7 , 6 0 3 , 6 0 4 ; USE OF
S A M E N A M E , I. 1 6 4 N . TITLE K I N G , I . 2 2 7 ; ADVISES SALOME TO
AKRABATENE ( 2 ) , TOPARCHY: NOT TO B E M A K E PEACE WITH PHARISEES, I . 2 3 0 ;
CONFUSED WITH E D O M I T E PROVINCE, I . DEFEATED B Y NABATAEAN O B O D A S , I,
154N. 5 7 7 ; SUBJUGATION OF GREEK CITIES, I I .
Alabarch: office OF HELD B Y ALEXANDER, 9 1 ; FAILS TO CAPTURE PTOLEMAIS, II.
BROTHER OF PHILO, I. 4 5 7 , I I . 2 7 4 , I I I . 1 2 3 - 1 2 4 ; RELATIONS WITH the gerousia,
136-137, 815N. II. 2 0 3 ; A N D THE ESSENES, I I . 587;
Alae: SEE AUXILIARY TROOPS; MILITARY. PORTRAYAL OFIN Psalms ofSolomon, I I I .
ALBINUS, PROCURATOR OF PALESTINE: I. 193-194.
466N., 468-470; FREEING OF PRISONERS ALEXANDER, MARCUS J U L I U S , N E P H E W O F
FOR MONETARY GAIN, I. 4 6 8 - 4 6 9 , II. PHILO: I. 5 7 2 N . , I I I . 137, 815N.
1 8 5 ; AND Sicarii, I . 468-469, II. 6 0 1 . ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR: III. 510-512;
ALCIMUS ( = YAKIM): I. 168-170; PRESERVED WRITINGS OF OTHERWISE LOST
Main Index H«>7
Jewish-Hellenistic historians, I. 4 1 , w h e t h e r l»nnowr<l «Hurii»hi|> o n

I I I . 510—511; source for Josephus, J e w s <il AlrKMiMlriN. I l l 42. 4'ln .
I I I . 510, 515; work o n thejews, III. III. \'n I'iH, iion-rHiiinl work
510-511; History of the Chaldeans, III. r n i i l i n i A Hulory of the Visit to
511-512; assertion that Jewish law Jtruiatm of Alrxandfr the (ireat. III.
derived from a woman, III. ^1'2; Vi?.
literature on. III. 512-513; on (Ps.) Alexander t h e Zealot: and massacres o f
Eupolemus, III. 517, 529; on Samaritans in time of Cumanus, I .
Theophilus, III. 556; use of the 459,11.601.
Jewish Sibylline Oracles, III. 622n., Alexander, Ti. lulianus: governor o f
646-647; authenticity of his Arabia, I I . 154.
writings, I I I . 511. Alexander, Tiberius Julius, nephew of
Alexander Romance, the: Hebrew Philo: I. 456-457, HI. 815n.;
paraphrase in Tosippon, I. 117. execution of the Zealots Simon and
Alexander, son of Aristobulus II: Jacob, I . 382n.; as governor of
escape from Pompey, I. 240; Palestine, I. 4 5 6 ^ 5 8 ; career sub
abortive attempts to seize power, I. sequent t o procuratorship, I. 457—
267-268, 269, 307n.; death, I. 270. 458n., I I I . 815n.; famine in time of,
Alexander, son of Herod: conflict with I. 457; I. 458n.; prefect of Egypt,
Herod, I . 293, 321-324; condem visited b y Agrippa, I. 476; and
ned to death, I . 294, 324; education Titus, siege of Jerusalem, I . 501—
in Rome, I. 318, 319, 321; marriage 502; friendly with Claudius, I I I .
to Glaphyra, I . 321, 354-355. 78n.; apostasy of, I I I . 137; discus
Alexander the Alabarch, brother of sion on Providence with Philo, I I I .
Philo: i n . 136-137, 815n.; father of 815n.
Tiberius lulius Alexander, I. 457, Alexander Zebinas: about the nick
I I I . 137, 815n.; gifts to the name 'Zebinas', I. 208; executed b y
Jerusalem Temple, I I . 274, I I I . Antiochus Grypus, I. 208, 132, 133.
815n.; regarding the office of Alexandra, mother-in-law of Herod: I .
alabarch. I I I . 136-137. 296-298, 303; instigates election of
Alexander the Great: Jewish legends Aristobulus to high priesthood, I .
about, I . 138n.; offers sacrifices in 288, 296; death, I . 289, 303;
Jerusalem, I. 138n., I I . 310, I I I . intrigues with Cleopatra against
557; according to Ps. Hecataeus, Herod, I . 296-298; desires throne
gives Samaria to the Jews as a for herself, I. 303.
tax-free zone, I . 141, I I I . 672, 673, Alexandra Salome: I . 229-232;
675n.; dream of world empire, I. death, I. 200-201n., 232; marriage
143; spread of Greek culture, I. 143, to Alexander Jannaeus, I . 219,
I I . 29; coins of, minted in Palestine, 289n.; and conflict between
I. 144, I I . 121-122; establishes Jannaeus and Simeon ben Shetah,
Macedonian colony in Samaria, I I . I. 221, 222; her reign seen as golden
15-16, 29, 39, 160-161; city age, I. 229, 229-230, 231-232; n o
foundations in Palestine, I I . 36; coins of, I. 229n.; regarding the
celebration of games at Tyre, II. 44; name Salome, I. 229-230n.; res
conquest of Gaza, I I . 9 9 , 1 0 1 - tores power to Pharisees, I . 2 2 9 -
102n.; rule over Damascus, I I . 127; 232, II. 390, 394, 4 0 1 ^ 0 2 ; peaceful
city foundations in Palestine, I I . foreign policy, I . 231; Judaization of
146, 148, 150; relations with the Galilee and cities east of the Jordan,
Samaritans, I I . 160-161; I I I . 42; II. 10, 12.
Alexandria: I. 389-394, 398, m . 307n.; rebuilt by H e r o d , I.3 0 7 , 3 1 5 .

92-94, 127-129; l i s t o f p a p y r u s Alms: distribution of i n Qumran
fragments concerning Jewish- community, II. 437n., 577—578;
Greek confrontations, I. 39-40; s y n a g o g u e distribution a n d officers
regarding Jewish rights in t h e city of, I I . 4 3 7 .
and organisation within t h e com A l m y r a i n Thessaly: e v i d e n c e for J e w s
m u n i t y , I. 2 7 5 , I I . 2 1 1 , III. 4 2 , 4 3 , l i v i n g there. III. 6 6 .
.50, 88 89, 92-94, 1 1 3 ,126, 1 2 7 - Alphabet: adoption o f Phoenician b y
129. 130. 132, 818-819, 848; the G r e e k s , II. 6 0 ; M o s e s inventor
p e r s r c m i o n of J e w s u n d e r Caligula, of, I I . 3 5 0 , 1 1 1 . 5 1 8 , 6 1 1 .
I. 3 8 0 n . . 3 8 9 3 9 1 , III. 104, 128, Alphabet of Ben Sira: I I I . 2 0 6 .
86! 8 6 2 ; . - l y n a g o g u e s o f , I. 3 8 0 n . , I I . Altar Jerusalem Temple): I I . 296—
443, 445, 448, I I I . 4 3 , 1 0 4 ; J e w i s h 298; o f b u r n t - o f f e r i n g , I . 162n.; o f
d e l e g a t i o n t o C a l i g u l a , 1. 3 9 2 - 3 9 3 , incense, II. 296—297; of unhewn
III. 8 1 4 n . , 8 1 6 , 8 5 9 ; t o l e r a t i o n e d i c t stone (burnt offering), I I .2 9 8 . S e e
ofClaudius, 1 . 3 9 2 , 3 9 3 , 398, III. 4 3 , also Sacrifice; T e m p l e .
50, 92-93, 128-129; effects of Amarkelin, (temple treasurers): mean
R e v o l t in J u d a e a felt t h e r e , I. 4 8 7 ; I . ing o f term, H. 282-283.
512;Jewish revolt of A D 115,1.530, Amastris in Paphlagonia: evidence for
532-533; necropolis of. III. 4 2 n . , J e w s living there, III. 3 5 .
47; five c i t y districts, III. 4 3 - 4 4 ; A m a t h u s , city: c a p t u r e d b y J a n n a e u s ,
location o f Jewish quarter. III. I. 2 2 1 , 2 2 3 , I I . 1 1 ; l o c a t i o n , I. 2 2 I n . ,
43—44; payment of laographia by II. 1 4 6 , 1 9 5 n . ; s i t e o f o n e oisyrudria
J e w s , III. 5 0 , 5 1 ; tension between of Gabinius, I. 2 6 8 , I I . 1 2 , 190,
Jews and Greeks i ngeneral, III.50, 1 9 5 n . ; t o p a r c h y o f P e r a e a , II. 1 9 5 n .
104, 128, 132, 150-151, 153, Ambibulus (Ambibuchus), Marcus:
539-540, 817, 859-860; no city g o v e r n o r o f J u d a e a , I. 3 8 2 .
council. III. 92; a n n u a l celebration Ambrose: not the Latin translator o f
by J e w s t o m a r k their deliverance Josephus' War, I. 5 9 ; u s e oiIV Ezra,
from Ptolemy VIII, I I I . 115n., 145, III. 3 0 2 ; allusions to Liber
539; p r o m i n e n t role p l a y e d b y J e w s Antiquitatum Biblicarum, I I I . 3 2 9 ; o n
in c i t y life. III. 1 3 5 - 1 3 7 ; Hellenis- t h e Martyrdom of Isaiah, I I I . 3 3 9 .
arion of Jewish community, III. Amen: a s r e s p o n s e , I I . 4 5 0 n .
138-139; annual festival among Amidah: s e e Shemoneh 'Esreh.
Jews to m a r k translation o f Bible A m m a n / A m m a n a : see Philadelphia.
into Greek, III. 145, 476, 4 8 0 ; A m m i a n u s Marcellinus: i n praise o f
anti-Jewish literati (see also under T i m a g e n e s , I. 2 3 .
individual authors). III. 150-152, Ammon: worship o f in Trachonitis,
594—607; producrion a n d circul B a t a n a e a , A u r a n i t i s , II. 4 4 .
a t i o n o f t h e Septuagint, I I I . 4 7 5 , 4 9 3 ; Ammonites: defeated by Judas
a n d f e a s t oiHannukah, I I I . 5 3 3 - 5 3 4 . M a c c a b a e u s , II. 1 1 .
Alexandrians: synagogue of in A m m o n i u s , g r a m m a r i a n : I. 2 7 , 2 8 .
J e r u s a l e m , II. 7 6 , 4 4 5 n . Amoraim, t h e , scholars of post-
Alexandrium, fortress: built by mishnaic period: m e a n i n g of n a m e ,
Alexander Jannaeus, I. 228n.; I . 7 8 ; v i e w s o f i n T a l m u d , I. 7 8 ; a n d
location, I. 2 3 8 n . , 3 0 7 n . ; used b y production o(midrashim, I . 90.
Aristobulus II, I. 2 3 8 ; used by A m o r i t e s : k i n g d o m of, II. 1 6 6 .
A l e x a n d e r , s o n o f A r i s t o b u l u s I I , I. Amos, prophet: in The Lives of the
268; h i s t o r y a n d l o c a t i o n i n brief, I. Prophets, I I I . 7 8 3 - 7 8 4 .
Main Index
Amram, Testament of. I I I . 334. 3 5 7 . 361 3W. i7l. riKoumn o l

A m u l e t s , J e w i s h , use in magical J a c o b Willi I'rirl in ilir I ' l ^ v n o l
practices: II. 4 8 0 , I I I . 3 4 8 , 3 5 2 , Joseph. Ill /'m /•»•», uiin
3 5 5 - 3 5 7 , 3 5 7 - 3 5 8 , 377. See a l s o mrdiiiry IM-IIIKM \\\ ilir (I<H iiiiir ol
Tejillin; Spirits, evil. Philo. I I I . HHI HH.'. .Srr also u n d e r
A n a n e l , H i g h Priest: priest o f inferior i n d i v i d u a l iiaiiirH.
stock, k n o w n a s ' E g y p t i a n ' , II. 2 2 9 . AiiiiauN, H a b y l o n i a i i J e w : 111. 7 n .
A n a n i a s : J e w i s h g e n e r a l of C l e o p a t r a , A n n a c u s , ' K i n g o f the Phrygians': I I I .
I. 2 2 1 , 1 1 1 . 4 8 , 136. 30.
Ananias, Jewish merchant in A n n a s ( A n a n u s ) s o n o f Sethi, H i g h
B a b y l o n i a : I I I . 9. Priest: n o t president o f S a n h e d r i n ,
Ananias son of Nedebaeus, H i g h I I . 216; a n d trial of J e s u s , I I . 2 1 6 ;
Priest: p a l a c e b u r n t b y r e v o l u t i o n a p p o i n t e d by Q u i r i n i u s , I I . 230.
aries, I. 486; killed b y r e v o l u t i o n A n n i u s , L u c i u s , officer o f V e s p a s i a n :
aries, I . 487, I I . 2 3 1 ; g r e e d a n d c o n q u e s t o f G e r a s a , I . 499, I I . 1 5 0 .
despotism, II. 231, 2 3 3 . A n n i u s R u f u s , g o v e r n o r of J u d a e a : I .
A n a h u s ( A n n a s ) : family o f H i g h 382.
Priests, I I . 2 3 4 . A n o i n t i n g : o f H i g h Priest, II. 2 4 4 - 4 5 .
A n a n u s s o n of A n a n u s , H i g h Priest: A n t h e d o n , city: n . 104; G e n t i l e c i t y ,
d e s p o t i s m a n d d e p o s i t i o n , I. 4 6 8 ; G r e e k c u l t u r e , I. 1 4 4 , I I . 3, 6,
p l a c e d in c h a r g e of J e r u s a l e m 30, 104; c a p t u r e d b y A l e x a n d e r
defences at start of R e v o l t , I. 4 8 9 , J a n n a e u s , I. 2 2 1 , II. 6 , 104; g i v e n t o
I I . 216, 233; killed b y Z e a l o t s , I. H e r o d a n d r e n a m e d Agrippias, I.
497, II. 232; president of 3 0 2 , 3 0 6 , II. 9 2 , 1 0 4 ; rebuilt b y
S a n h e d r i n , I I . 216, 2 3 3 . G a b i n i u s , II. 6, 9 2 , 1 0 4 ; location, I I .
A n a n u s s o n of S e t h i : see A n n a s . 104; w h e t h e r a n n e x e d to Syria a t
Anatolius, C h r i s t i a n writer: o n w h e n e n d of H e r o d ' s reign, I I . 1 0 4 .
P a s s o v e r s h o u l d fall, I. 5 9 3 ; use of A n t i b i u s : stoic p h i l o s o p h e r of A s c a l o n ,
Enoch, I I I . 2 6 3 ; on t h e p h i l o s o p h e r II. 49.
Aristobulus, I I I . 5 8 0 , 5 8 1 . A n t i - C h r i s t : a n d M e s s i a h , II. 5 2 5 - 5 2 6 ;
Andreas: l e a d e r o f C y r e n a i c a n R e v o l t , in Q u m r a n w r i t i n g s , II. 5 2 6 , I I I .
I. 5 3 1 . 4 4 7 . See also M e l c h i r e s a .
Andromachus, commander of Alex Antigonus o f Sokho: identity, II. 3 5 7 ,
a n d e r t h e G r e a t : I I . 160. 3 6 0 ; s a y i n g s of c o n c e r n i n g after-life,
Andromeda: m y t h associated w i t h II. 4 6 6 .
Joppa, II. 33-34. A n t i g o n u s , s o n o f A r i s t o b u l u s I I : I.
A n d r o n i c u s , killer of O n i a s H I a n d 281-286; prisoner in P o m p e y ' s
A n t i o c h u s , I. 150n. T r i u m p h , I. 2 4 0 ; defeat at h a n d s o f
Angels: l a w g i v e n to M o s e s by, I I . Sosius, I. 2 5 2 , 2 8 4 ; a t t e m p t s to s e i z e
3 5 0 - 3 5 1 ; archangel Michael, II. power, I. 2 6 9 , 2 7 0 , 279; n o t
3 5 1 , 5 5 3 , 554, III. 2 7 8 , 2 8 1 ; satanic, f a v o u r e d b y C a e s a r , I . 271; b r o u g h t
I I . 4 9 5 , 503, 5 2 6 ; d o c t r i n e of a n d to t h r o n e w i t h P a r t h i a n help, I .
w r i t i n g s a b o u t at Q u m r a n , I I . 5 5 3 , 2 7 9 - 2 8 0 , 2 8 1 ; c o i n s of, I. 2 8 1 , 6 0 5 ;
589, I I I . 4 6 2 ^ 6 4 ; doctrine of r e i g n a n d w a r w i t h H e r o d , I.
a m o n g E s s e n e s , II. 5 7 4 , 5 8 9 ; in t h e 2 8 1 - 2 8 6 ; d e a t h , I. 2 8 6 ; followers o f
b o o k o f Enoch, I I I . 252, 2 6 1 - 2 6 2 , e x e c u t e d b y H e r o d , I . 296.
2 7 0 - 2 7 3 ; in Jubilees, I I I . 3 0 9 - 3 1 1 ; A n t i g o n u s , son o f J o h n H y r c a n u s :
n a m e s and p o w e r in magical m u r d e r e d by A r i s t o b u l u s I , I. 2 1 6 ;
formulae. III. 3 4 7 - 3 4 8 , 3 5 0 - 3 5 1 , c o n q u e s t o f S a m a r i a , II. 1 6 2 .
90(P Names and Suhjeits
tigonus, successor of Alexander the occupation of the Akra, 1. 154; and

Great: and struggles of the revolt of Maccabees, I . 154-159;
diadochi, I I . 87, 98; conquers Gaza, Parthian campaigns, 1. 159, 160n.,
II. 99, 100; captures Joppa, I I . I l l ; 165; death, I. 161n., 162, 165-166;
whether founded Pella, II. 146. authenticity of letter of amnesty to
^j^tioch in Pisidia: evidence for Jews Jews, 1. 162; in Daniel, I I I . 246;
living there, synagogue, III. 32. portrayal of in Assumption of Moses,
y\i,h(Mh in Syria: buildings of Herod, I. III. 279-280, 281-282.
:i()H; i'amous for its public games, I I . Antiochus V Eupator: I. 129; two year
4.')n.. 47; evidence for Jewish reign, just a tool of Lysias, I . 129;
^'omnuuiity there, III. 13; privileges letter guaranteeing rights ofJews, L
granted to Jewish community by 164, 167; campaigns against Judas
.Seleucus I, III. 13, 121, 126 127; Maccabaeus, I. 166; killed by
synagogues of. III. 141. Demetrius I, I. 168.
^nfiochus: Stoic phiUxsopher of Antiochus VI: I. 130-131; chronology
/Ascalon, II. 49, 108. ol" reign, I . 130-131; raised to
^nfôchus, co-regent of Antiochus IV: throne by Iryphon, I . 130-131,
I. 128, 150. 183; killed byTryphon, I. 131, 189,
^nf'^chus I Soter: capture of 189-190n.; supported byjonathan
Oamascus, I I . 127; foundation of Maccabaeus, I. 183-184, 185, 186.
;\pamea. III. 28. Antiochus VII Sidetes: I.' 131-132,
^jjîochus II Theos: on the granting of 197-198, 202-204; chronology of
democratic constitutions to Hellen reign, I. 131-132; marriage to
istic cities. I I I . 129. Cleopatra, I . 133; favours Jews, but
Ajjtôchus III the Great: and batde of then makes war on Simon
f anias, I I . 89, 100, 169; conquest of Maccabaeus, I. 197-199, I I . 112;
falestine, I I . 89, 100, 128, 133, 137, siege and capture of Jerusalem, I .
144, 146-47, 156, 162, 169; battle 202-204, I I . 112; coins of minted at
(if Raphia, I I . 98; Phoenician Gaza, II. 100; sacrifices at Temple,
conquests, I I . 119, 122-123; 11.310.
grants protection and privileges to Andochus VIII Grypus: I. 133, 208;
Jerusalem Temple, I I . 311, 144— chronology of reign, I . 133, 134;
)55; authenticity of letter to Zeuxis, death, I. 134, 221; conflict with
jll. 17n.; settles Jews in Phrygia Antiochus IX, divided kingdom, I .
^nd Lydia, III. 17, 19, 27,42. 208-209, 133,11. 128.
Ant^'^chus IV Epiphanes: I. 128-129, Antiochus IX Cyzicenus: I. 133-134;
J46-148, 151-156; chronology of chronology of his reign, I . 133—134;
jtis reign, I. 128-129; Egyptian establishes self in southern part of
campaigns, I. 128-129n., 150, 152, Syria, I. 133, II. 128; struggles with
j53; character according to Antiochus Grypus, I. 133-134, I I .
I'olybius, I. 146-147; called 128; death, I. 134; character
'Epimanes' by Polybius, I . 147; according to Diodorus, I . 209; lost
jfromotes Greek culture in Scythopolis tojews, II. 144.
j'alestine, I . 147-149; regarding the Antiochus X Eusebes: struggles for
garname 'Epiphanes', I. 147n.; throne, chronology of reign, I.
jilunders Temple in Jerusalem, I. 134-135.
[48, 151; persecution of the Jews, I. Antiochus XI Epiphanes Phila
]52—156; whether he made two delphus: struggles for throne,
îsits to Jerusalem, I . 152-153n.; chronology of reign, I. 134, 135.
Main Index •»()
A n t i o c h u s X I I : I . 134-135, 225-226; Antipairr, |rwi*li iiMilM»«it<liii i<>

d e a t h , I . 1 3 5 , 128; c h r o n o l o g y of Koitir iiii(lri JiMirtiliAii M.tiii(lM-r
r e i g n , I . 134—135; d e f e a t e d b y I iH4
N a b a t a e a n k i n g , I. 135, 576, 577, Anlipiitri, hilhri ul .Aiilipiili-r:
I I . 1 2 8 ; d e s t r o y s fortifications o( i i p | M M n i r « i stmtfgin of I d i i i u a c u b y
A l e x a n d e r J a n n a e u s , I. 225 226; A l r x a n d r r j a n n a r u s , I. 2 3 4 .
Damascus t h e capital of \m . A n l i p a l e r , t a l l i r r of H e r o d : I. 2 3 4 - 2 3 5 ,
k i n g d o m , II. 128. 2 7 Q - 2 7 3 ; a n c e s t r y , I. 2 3 4 n . ; u s e s
A n t i o c h u s X I I I A s i a t i c u s : p u t in Hyrcanus in i n t r i g u e s against
p o w e r b y R o m e , c h r o n o l o g y of A r i s t o b u l u s , I. 2 3 4 - 2 3 5 , 2 7 0 - 2 7 1 ,
r e i g n , I. 135-136. 2 7 5 ; m i l i t a r y s e r v i c e s to C a e s a r , I .
A n t i o c h u s I of C o m m a g e n e : b e s i e g e d 2 7 0 - 2 7 1 , 276; m a d e p r o c u r a t o r o f
b y M . A n t o n i u s , I. 2 5 1 - 2 5 , 2 8 3 ; J u d a e a b y C a e s a r , I. 2 7 1 - 2 7 2 ;
t o m b i n s c r i p t i o n , I. 3 4 8 n . g i v e n p e r m i s s i o n t o r e b u i l d walls o f
Antiochus I V o f C o m m a g e n e : I. J e r u s a l e m , - I. 2 7 2 , 2 7 3 n . ; m a k e s
448-449n.; b e t r o t h a l of h i s s o n t o P h a s e l a n d H e r o d g o v e r n o r s , I. 2 7 5 ;
D r u s i l l a , I. 4 4 6 ^ 4 7 , 4 4 9 n . , 4 6 2 ; d e a t h , I. 2 7 7 ; s e r v i c e s to C a s s i u s , I .
meeting of c l i e n t kings with 277; friendship with M . Antonius, I.
Agrippa I, I. 4 4 8 ; r u l e of, 2 7 8 ; title of a c c o r d i n g to J o s e p h u s ,
I. 448—449n.; p r o v i d e s military I. 3 5 9 n . ; A n t i p a t r i s f o u n d e d i n
a s s i s t a n c e for V e s p a s i a n , I. 4 4 9 , h o n o u r of, I I . 1 6 8 .
492. Antipater, father o f Nicolaus: leading
A n t i p a s , H e r o d : I . 340-353; s u p p o r t e d c i t i z e n o f D a m a s c u s , I . 28, I I . 1 2 9 .
b y P t o l e m y , b r o t h e r of N i c o l a u s , I. Antipater I I I , son o f Herod: I.
31 I n . ; H e r o d n a m e s h i m his 3 2 0 - 3 2 5 ; conflict w i t h H e r o d a n d
s u c c e s s o r , I. 3 2 5 ; H e r o d n a m e s h i m e v e n t u a l d e a t h , I. 2 9 3 - 2 9 4 , 3 2 0 ,
t e t r a r c h of G a l i l e e a n d P e r a e a , I. 3 2 5 - 3 2 6 ; i n t r i g u e s iagainst b r o t h e r s ,
3 2 6 , 3 3 3 , 3 4 1 ; c h r o n o l o g y of h i s I. 3 2 1 - 3 2 5 .
s u c c e s s i o n , I. 3 2 7 n . ; s t r u g g l e s f o r A n t i p a t r i s , c i t y : II. 167-168; f o u n d e d
t h r o n e , I. 3 3 0 - 3 3 3 ; c h a r a c t e r , I. b y H e r o d in h o n o u r o f A n t i p a t e r , I .
3 4 1 - 3 4 2 ; c a l l e d ' f o x ' b y J e s u s , I. 306, II. 168; captured by
3 4 2 ; fortifies G a l i l e e a n d P e r a e a , I. V e s p a s i a n , I. 4 9 8 ; l o c a t i o n , I I . 1 6 7 ;
3 4 2 ; f o u n d s T i b e r i a s , I. 3 4 2 - 3 4 3 , I I . l a t e r d e c l i n e , I I . 168; w h e t h e r t r u l y
1 7 8 - 1 7 9 ; H e l l e n i s m of, I. 3 4 2 - 3 4 3 ; polis, I I . 182.
h o s t i l i t i e s w i t h A r e t a s after r e p u d i Antiquitates Judaicae: see Josephus,
a t i o n o f d a u g h t e r , I. 3 4 2 , 3 4 4 , works.
3 5 0 - 3 5 1 , 5 8 1 ; m a r r i a g e to d a u g h t e r A n t i s t i u s V e t u s , g o v e r n o r of S y r i a : I .
o f A r e t a s , I. 3 4 2 , 5 8 1 ; a t d t u d e 249,276.
t o w a r d s J u d a i s m , I. 3 4 3 ; c o i n s of, I. A n t o n i a , citadel i n J e r u s a l e m : early
3 4 3 ; m a r r i a g e w i t h H e r o d i a s , I. history, I. 154n.; reconstructed a n d
3 4 4 , 5 8 1 ; a n d J o h n t h e B a p t i s t , I. n a m e d b y H e r o d , I. 154., 3 0 5 ;
345-349; a n d Jesus Christ, I. R o m a n c o h o r t stationed there, I.
3 4 9 - 3 5 0 ; p a r t i c i p a t e s in P a r t h i a n 3 6 1 - 3 6 2 , 366; second residence o f
p e a c e n e g o t i a t i o n s , I. 3 5 0 - 3 5 1 ; J u d a e a n governors, I. 361; proxi
e x i l e d b y C a h g u l a , I. 3 5 2 - 3 5 3 ; m i t y to T e m p l e , I . 3 6 6 , 5 0 3 ;
d e a t h , I. 353; collection o f customs c o n n e c t i o n w i t h T e m p l e c u t oflF
duties, I. 374, 375; relations w i t h u n d e r Florus, I. 4 8 5 , 486; d u r i n g
Agrippa, 1.443; rebuilds Sepphoris, Revolt, I. 503, 504, 5 0 5 ; raided b y
II. 173-174. T i t u s , I. 5 0 5 .
Antonia, mother of Claudius: freed Aphrahai: allusions to Liber Antiqui

men of (Pallas and Felix), I. 460. tatum HibUcarum, III. 329.
Antonia, wife of Drusus: friend of Aphrodisias: evidence for Jews living
Berenice I, I. 443. there, III. 25; inscription from. I I I .
Antoninus Pius, emperor: permits Jews 25-26, 166, 175.
alone to circumcise, I. 539, 555, III. Aphrodite (Astarte): worship of in
123. Gentile cities of Palestine, I I . 30,
Antonius Julianus: see Julianus, 31-32, 35, 36, 38, 43, 44; origin and
Antonius. nature of cult, II. 31; worship ofin
Antonius, M.: I. 250-253, 278; as Athens, III. 156.
young man distinguishes himself in Apion, grammarian: III. 604—607;
Egyptian campaign, I. 245; conflict anti-Jewish writings of, I. 5—6, I I .
with Octavian, I. 250, 253-254; 35, III. 1 5 1 , 605-606, 611, 612,
first meets Cleopatra, I. 250; Syria 615n.; and Alexandrian embassy to
under his domination, I. 250^253, Caligula, I. 392, III. 605; use of
278; Parthian campaigns, I. 251 anti-Jewish writings by Mnaseas,
252; life with Cleopatra, 1.252,253; III. 597-598; nickname of. III. 604;
battle of Actium, I. 253; suicide, I. personal history, I I I . 604-605;
254; conflict with Brutus and refutation of by Josephus, I I I .
Cassius, I. 276; appoints Phasael 604-605,606-607,610; other works
and Herod tetrarchs, I. 278; battle by. III. 605; Uterature on. III. 607.
of Phihppi, I. 278; frees those Apocalypse of Abraham: HI. 288-292.
enslaved by Cassius, I. 278; Apocalypse of Baruch: see Baruch,
relations with Herod, I. 281, 283, Apocalypse of.
296, 28, 3O0, 301; gifts to Cleopatra Apocalypse of Ezra: see Ezra, Fourth Book
of parts of Syria, Phoenicia, of.
Palestine and Arabia, I. 287, 288, Apocalypse of Moses: HI. 457-460.
298, 565, II. 92, 107; children by Apocalypse of Paul: I I I . 764.
him and Cleopatra, I. 461n.; use Apocalypse of Zephariah: III. 803-804.
of Ituraeans as his bodyguard, I. Apocalyptic literature: IH. 177-180 el
562. passim; character and theology in
Apama, mother of Antiochus I: general, II. 348, 353, 510-512, I I I .
Apamea founded in honour of. III. 177-180 et passim, 240-244, 308,
28. 505-508, 706-708 et passim, 746flr,
Apamea in Phrygia: HI. 28-30; 796-798, 799ff'; for individual
evidence for Jews living there, I I I . works, see under separate titles.
28-30; foundation of, I I I . 28; Apocrypha of the Old Testament: HI.
localisarion of Noah legend. I I I . 177-180 et passim; character and
28-30; coinage. III. 29-30; known theology in general, I I . 498-501,
as Kibotos, III. 29. III. 177-180,308 et passim, 505-508,
Apamea in Syria: siege of Bassus there, 706—708; for individual works, see
I. 249; census of Quirinius, I. 405, under separate titles.
II. 146-147n.; also called Pella, I I . Apocryphon of Ezekiel: HI. 793-796.
146-147n.; synagogue and mosaic Apocryphon of Moses: III. 285.
inscription. III. 14. Apollo: Jewish worship of in Dora, I.
Aphaerema ( = Ephraim), district of 5-6, II. 35; worship of in Gentile
Samaria: joined to Judaea in time of cities of Palesdne, II. 30, 32, 35, 37,
Maccabees, I. 1 4 1 , 142, 182; 38; worship of by Idumaeans, I I I .
location, I. 182n. 597-598.
Main Index
Apollodorus of Athens, chrono Apulia in .S<»uil>rin r v M l r m r lot

grapher: I. 42-43; works, I. 42; J r W N liviiiK tlii-ir. Ill 111
fusion of his work by a Jew with A ( | u r i l i i « i , IMUII I»V I'IIIIIMI» IM.Hr: I.

other chronicles. I I I . 699. 38'). ItH, ll'J, IK)
Apollonia, city in Palesdne: II. 1 1 4 - A<|uiUi III 493-499; his (ireek
115; rebuik by Gabinius, If 9 2 , lnui»liiii«»n(»rilir Bible, 111. 36,480,
114; location, II. 114-1!.'). 4HI. 493 499, 500, 503; personal
Apollonius: historian from A.scaloii, II. history, Ml. 36, 493, 494, 495;
49. identification with Onkelos, I I I .
Apollonius Molon: III. 59&-600; 494, 496; in rabbinic tradition. I I I .
literary work against thejews, I. 41, 494, 496.
141, I I I . 69, 599-600, 611, 612; Aquila, companion of Paul: I I I . 36.
quoted by Alexander Polyhistor, Aquileia, city in Italy: evidence for
I I I . 511, 598; to be disdnguished Jews living there. I I I . 84.
from older contemporary of same Araq el-Emir: Tobiad fortress there
name. I I I . 599; personal history, and inscription, I. 150n., I I . 59.
I I I . 599; refutation of by Josephus, Arabia: parts of given to Cleopatra by
I I I . 600, 610-615. M. Antonius, I. 253; Jewish
Apollonius, officer of Demetrius I I : settlement there, I I I . 5, 15-16.
defeated by Jonathan Maccabaeus, Arabia, province of: Roman governors
I. 181. of, I I . 153-154, 155; Philadelphia
Apollonius, official of Andochus I V : attached to, I I . 157-158; inclusion
pillage and destruction of ofHesbon (Aurelia Esbus), I I . 166.
Jerusalem, I. 152, 154; defeated by Arabs: circumcision banned under
Judas Maccabaeus, I . 158—159. Hadrian, I. 538, 539; living in
Apollonius, rhetorician: to be dis Egypt, I I I . 46.
tinguished from Apollonius Molon, Aradus, Phoenician city: evidence for
I I I . 599. Jews living there. I I I . 4n.
Apologetic literature, Jewish: ni. 594, 'Arakhin, Mishnah tractate: position
609-616, 617 et passim; character and subject matter, I . 73.
and purpose. I I I . 153-155, 509, Aramaic: II. 20-28; principal language
521, 523, 527, 529, 545, 546, of Jews in Palesdne, I I . 20-28, 74,
587-588, 594, 609-616, 617-618 e< 108; in Bible, I I . 21, 22; papyri and
passim, 656-671, 817, 866-868. See inscriptions, I I . 2In., 24—25; in
also under Apocrypha; Pseudepi rabbinic literature, I I . 21-22, 23;
grapha; Hellenism; Haggadah; and in New Testament, I I . 22; oral
especially Judaism (propoganda targum in synagogue service, I I .
literature). For specific works see 22, 452-453; dialect differences
under individual dtles. between Galilee and Judaea, II. 23;
Apostates: attacked by Simon of the Judaean Desert finds (Bar
Maccabee, I . 193; divine punish Kokhba, Qumran, etc.), I I . 2 3 -
ment of, II. 503, 526. 25; Jewish literature of inter
Apostoli: collectors of diaspora dues for testamental era composed in (see
Patriarch in Palestine, I I I . 124- also under individual dtles). I I I .
125. 177-180 et passim.
Appian: I. 65; use of Asinius Pollio, I. Ararat: and localisation of Noah
24; life and works, I . 65. legend in Phrygia, I I I . 28.
Apsines: rhetorician from Gadara, I I . Arbela: location, I. 282-283n., I I .
50,135. 362n.; synagogue, I I . 442n.
Area i n north Lebanon: location a n d Archon, Jewish: III. 98-101; o f c o n

history, L 4 7 8 . g r e g a t i o n , office d i f f e r e n t f r o m t h a t
Archaeology, of Palestine: literature o{archisynagogos, I I . 4 3 5 , III. 100—
on, L 6 - 7 . 101; inscriptional references t o title
Archelais, city: founded b y Archelaus, in various diaspora communities,
L 3 5 5 ;location, I. 355n. III. 13, 26, 61, 92, 9 3 , 94, 95;
A r c h e l a i s , v i l l a g e : l o c a t i o n , I. 3 5 5 n . archontes in Alexandrian com
Archelaus, king o f Cappadocia 36 munity, III. 92, 9 3 ; function a n d
BC: 17 A D : e f f e c t s reconciliation appointment of in R o m a n com
b e t w e e n H e r o d a n d his sons, L 2 9 3 , m u n i t y , III. 9 8 - 1 0 0 , 1 0 2 .
322; dauRhler marries Alexander Archontes, municipal: a t h e a d of c o u n c i l
son o f H e r o d , I. 3 2 1 ; c e n s u s along o f T i b e r i a s , II. 1 8 0 .
R o m a n l i n e s i n h i s r e a l m , I. 4 1 4 . Ares: worship of in Trachonitis,
A r c h e l a u s , s o n ol H e r o d : \. 353-356; Batanaea, Auranitis, II. 4 3 .
d i s m i s s a l a n d e x i l e o f , I. 2 5 9 , 3 5 6 , A r e t a s I, N a b a t a e a n ruler: I. 5 7 6 — 5 7 7 .
327; supported by Ptolemy, Aretas III, Nabataean k i n g : I. 5 7 8 -
Herod's finance m i n i s t e r , 1. 3 1 I n . ; 579; seizes Coele Syria and
H e r o d n a m e s h i mhis successor, L Damascus, I. 1 3 5 , 5 7 8 , II. 1 2 8 ;
326; struggles t o g e t H e r o d ' s will defeats Alexander Jannaeus at
confirmed, I. 330-333; assigned Adida, I. 2 2 6 , 5 7 8 ; s u p p o r t e r of
Judaea, Samaria and Idumaea b y Hyrcanus I I against Aristobulus I I ,
A u g u s t u s , L 3 3 3 , 3 5 4 , IL 9 2 ; coins I. 235, 578-579; defeated by
of, I. 3 5 4 ; tyrannical rule, I. Aristobulus II, I. 2 3 6 ; limited
354—356; unlawful marriage with s u b j u g a t i o n b y S c a u r u s , I. 2 4 4 , 2 7 9 ,
Glaphyra, I. 354-355; building 579; whether identical with
projects, I. 3 5 5 ; military arrange Erotimus, I. 5 7 7 ; coins of, I.
m e n t i n k i n g d o m , I. 3 6 3 ; a p p o i n t 578-579.
m e n t of H i g h Priests, I I . 2 2 9 - 2 3 0 . Aretas I V , Nabataean k i n g : I. 5 8 2 -
Archiatri: s e e d o c t o r s . 583; hosdlities w i t h Antipas after
Archigerousiarches, a s J e w i s h official: I I I . repudiation of daughter, I. 3 4 2 ,
81, 98. 344, 350-351, 5 8 1 ; sides with
Archisynagogos: I I . 434-436, I I I . 1 0 0 - Hyrcanus against Aristobulus, I.
101; o f f i c e r i n S y n a g o g u e , I I . 4 2 8 , 579; conflict with H e r o d A n t i p a s , I.
434-436, 450, 4 5 1 ; position in 581; inscriptions, c o i n a g e , I. 5 8 2 -
J e w i s h c o n g r e g a t i o n a n d d u t i e s of, 583; d o m i n i o n over D a m a s c u s , II.
IL 434-435, III. 100-101; title 129.
given to w o m e n a n d children, II. Areus I, king of Sparta: friendly
435, III. 2 5 , 1 0 1 , 1 0 7 ; i n g e n t i l e relations w i t h O n i a s I, I. 184—185n.
c u l t s , II. 4 3 6 n . ; i n s c r i p t i o n a l refer A r g o s : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there,
ences to from various diaspora III. 5 , 6 4 , 6 6 .
c o m m u n i t i e s . I I I . 14, 2 2 , 2 3 , 3 2 , 3 4 , Ariarathes V, king of Cappadocia:
68, 73, 8 2 . supporter o f Alexander Balas, I.
Architecture, i n P a l e s t i n e : II. 56-58; 177n.
Greek style, II. 5 6 - 5 8 ; o f T e m p l e Aristeas, Letter of. III. 677-687; source
(see alo u n d e r T e m p l e ) , II. 5 7 - 5 8 ; for Josephus, I. 50, III. 6 8 4 ;
of d o m e s t i c buildings, II. 58; o f evidence forJewish settlement in
s y n a g o g u e s , II. 4 4 1 - 4 4 3 . Egypt, III. 4 0 , 4 1 ; e v i d e n c e for
Archives, genealogical, in Jerusalem: I. Greek translation of Bible
411-412, 507, n . 240-242, I I I . [Septuagint), I I I . 4 7 4 - 4 7 6 , 677-679;
186n.
Main Index
contents, story about Greek trans knowlr<lKr u l ( i i r r k pliil«MHipli\.

lation of the Pentateuch, I I I . 618, III. .^7*^ Mil, I iiii)|>fiMMiii wiilt
677-679; description of Aristeas, Philo. I l l Mil. MI4 Ml'*. '>IUi.
III. 677; date of composition, III. ')H7 .'>HH, < onlriil ot hi<« wrilin^n oii
679-684; purpose of work, III. 679; thr IViiirtirmh. I l l .581 583;
relation to I Mace. 10:37, III. 682; rlrvali(»n ol Mosrs, III. 582;
use of by later Jewish and (Uinxtian aiKunirnlH against the authenticity
writers, III. 684-685; translations, nl t h r Aristobulus fragments. I I I .
literature on, I I I . 685 687. 583-586; translations, literature on,
Aristeas the Exegete: III. 477, 5 2 5 - 111. 586-587; contains Jewish verses
526. under Greek pseudonyms, I I I . 656,
Aristobulus I: I. 216-218; kills family 657, 658, 659, 662-662, 664-666,
members to get throne, I. 216; 669; use of (Pseudo) Aristeas, I I I .
assumes title of king, I. 217; called 680, 683.
Philhellene, I. 217; coins of, I. 217, Aristobulus, king of Chalcis (?): I. 573.
603; forced Judaization of Aristobulus, son of Herod of Chalcis:
Ituraeans, 1.217-218, 562, II. 9-10; second h u s b a n d of Salome I I , I.
Hebrew name Yehudah, I. 217; 349n.
death, I. 218; and conquest of Aristocracy: composition of Jerusalem
Samaria, II. 162; portrayal of in Sanhedrin (see also Sanhedrin;
Psalms of Solomon, III. 193-194. Priests), I I . 210, 211, 213; council
Aristobulus II: I . 233-242; conflicts of, see Gerousia.
with Hyrcanus I I , I. 232, 233-238, Ariston, rhetorician from Gerasa: I I .
269; opposed by Antipater, I. 50.
234-235; battles with Aretas I I I , I. Ariston of Pella: works of, I. 37-39.
235; relations with Pompey, I. Aristotle: source for Nicolaus of
236-238, II. 148; besieged by Damascus, I. 3 1 ; encounter with
Pompey in Jerusalem, I. 238-239; Greek J e w from Asia Minor, I I I . 17,
prisoner in T r i u m p h of Pompey, I. 567.
240-241; identification as o p p o n e n t Ark, of the Law: I I . 446, 450.
of Q u m r a n community, I. 242n.; Armenia: evidence for Jews living
abortive attempt at regaining there, I I I . 10.
throne, I. 269; death, I. 270; coins Army: see M i h t a r y .
of, I. 605; expedition against Aron: see Ark.
Damascus, I I I . 129; portrayal of in Arsinoe I I I Philopator, sister of
Psalms of Solomon, I I I . 193-194. Ptolemy I V : memorial inscription
Aristobulus I I I : appointed High Priest at Marisa, II. 5 n .
by Herod, I. 283, 297, II. 229, 234; Arsinoe, nomos i n Egypt ( F a y u m ) :
killed, I. 288, 297. evidence for J e w s living there, I I I .
Aristobulus IV, son of Herod: educ 51-57.
ation in R o m e , I. 292, 318, 319, Arsinoe-Crocodilopolis: evidence for
321; conflict with Herod, I. 2 9 3 , J e w s living there, I I I . 52.
321-324; condemned to death, I. Art, representational: h u m a n images
294; marriage to Berenice, I. 321. on coins of Philip, I. 339-340;
Aristobulus, Jewish philosopher: i n . Jewish l a w and practice regarding,
579-587; on when Passover should I. 3 4 2 - 3 4 3 , 380-381, 384, 386, 490,
fall, I. 593; account of translation of 556n., II. 58-59, 8 1 - 8 3 , 443-444,
bible into Greek (Septuagint), I I I . I I I . 139, 154.
474-475; d a t e , I I I . 579-580; Artabanus, king of Parthians:
negotiations with Vitellius, I . 350- Qinnraii (sec also under Qumran

351. Comnuinity), 11. 578; of Thera
Artapanus, Hellenistic Jewish writer: peutae (see also under Thera
ni. 509, 510, 521-525; influence on peutae), II. 592, 593. See also
Josephus, I. 49; presents Abraham Cehbacy.
as founder of astrology, I. 349, I I I . Ashdod: see Azotus.
611; haggadic style, I I . 348, 349, 350, Asher, patriarch, Testament of: see
III. 521 -522; glorification of Moses, Testaments of the XII Patriarchs.
II. n 350, III. 138, 521-522, 523; Ashtaroth, city: location, I . 336n.
g e n e r a l character of his work. I I I . Asia Minor: evidence for Jewish
522 523; personal history. I I I . communities (see also under indi
523-524; literature on, I I I . 524- vidual districts and cities), I I I . 4—5,
525. 17 36,141.
Artavasdcs, king of Armenia: battles Asinaus, Babylonian Jew: I I I . 7n.
with M. Antonius, I. 298. Asinius Pollio, works of I. 23-24.
Artaxerxes II Ochus: settles Jewish Asochis, town in Galilee: I. 220.
prisoners in Hyrcania, III. 6, 2l8n.; Asophon (Asaphon), town on the
actions against the Jews not the Jordan: 1. 220.
setting for the book o( Judith, I I I . Ass: legend of Jews worshipping. I I I .
217-218. 151.
Artemidorus, historian from Ascalon: Assembly, synagogal ('congregation'),
II. 49. use and meaning of term: n .
Artemis: worship ofin Gentile cities of 429-431, 439-440, 445. See also
Palestine, I I . 30, 37, 38, 43-44. Community; Synagogue.
As (assarius), coin: value of, II. 63, 65, Assembly, the Great: I I . 358-359;
66. historicity, I I . 358-359; men of, I I .
Ascalon, city: II. 105-108; coins of 358-359.
Alexander the Great minted there, Assidaeans: see Hasidim.
I. 144, I I . 106; not subjugated by Assumption of Moses: H I . 278-288;
Alexander Jannaeus, I . 227, 228n., messianic hope in, II. 506, 526, I I I .
II. 91, 106; eighty women hanged 280-281,283-284n.; content of, I I I .
there, 1.231; tradition that here was 278-281; date of composition,
birth place of Antipater, I. 234n.; redactional layers, I I I . 281-283;
public buildings of Herod, I . 308, provenance, I I I . 23-284; Greek
II. 107; Roman garrison there, I . and Larin texts. I I I . 284, 286-
365; Greek culture, I I . 3, 31-32, 46, 287; original language Hebrew/
49, 51, 107-108; breaks away from Aramaic, I I I . 284; also called
Seleucid kingdom and establishes Testament of Moses, I I I . 286-287;
own calendar, I I . 91, 103, 106; free editions, translations, literature on,
city and sanctuary under Rome, I I . III. 287-288; translation into
94, 106,107; location, I I . 105; coins Greek, I I I . 505.
of, I I . 106-107; under Ptolemies Asteria, mother of Heracles: worship of
and Seleucids, I I . 106-107; trad at Philadelphia, I I . 39.
itional hostihty to Jews, I I . 107; Astrology, Jewish: Abraham the father
importance in trade, I I . 108. of, I I . 349, I I I . 611; general
Asceticism: Jewish tradition of fasting character and examples of, I I I .
(see also under Fast days), I I . 364-366, 367-368, 369-372, 373.
483—484; of Essenes (see also under See also Magic.
Essenes), I I . 560, 593, 594; at Atargatis: cult of at Ascalon, II. 31-32;
Main Index <M)7
worshipped at Ptolemais, II. 36; divition ol |>riivimr« l»riwrrti

worshipped in Batanaea, II. 41. himArH'Mrid M-nair, I «p|M>uiiii
Athenaeus, general of Antigonus: M. AKrippn hiidrlrKnlr MI ihr Kimt,
conflict with Nabataeans, I. 576. I, 2.%; Kivr* i rn< hniiiliii, Hatanura
Athenaeus, historian: use of Posidonius and Aurnniliii to lirnxi, I. 291;
of Apamea, I. 20, 21. involvriiiriil in Hrnxl's domestic
Athene: worship ofin Gentile citic* of ilrirr. I. 293, 294, 323; Herod
Palestine, II. 37, 43. presents himself repeatedly to, I.
Athenion: general of Cleopatra, I. 30(). 301-302, 318-320; temples to at
Athenobius, officer o f Antiochus Panias, city renamed Caesarea, I.
Sidetes: I. 198. 305-306n., II. 40, 169; decisions
Athens: inscriptions for Herod and his regarding Herod's will, I. 330-333;
family, I. 308; bronze statue to encourages Antipas to marry
Hyrcanus, II. 52-53n.; trade with Herodias, I. 342; imperial census in
Palestine, II. 61, II. 121, 143n.; his time, I. 406-411, 426; and
tribute to by Dora, II. 119; evidence constitutional position of Herod as
for Jews living there. III. 65, 141; client king, I. 413-416; reduces
corporations of aliens resident Samaritans' taxation, I. 417; and
there, III. 109-110; decree in emperor worship, II. 34-35, 45;
honour of king Straton of Sidon, temple to at Samaria, II. 39; gifts of
III. 109; oriental cults there, III. cities to Herod, II. 92, 104, 116,
156. 131, 134, 302; establishment of
Athribis in Egypt: evidence for Jews military colonies in Palestine, II. 96;
living there, synagogue, III. 49, 88, antipathy to Judaism, II. 311, 312;
104. gifts to Jerusalem Temple, II. 312,
Atonement, Day of: method of 313; introduces gerousia to Jewish
calculating when feast should community in Alexandria, III.
occur, I. 591; preparation for by 92-93; a Jewish community in
High Priest, II. 214, 216; duties of Rome named after, III. 96; edicts of
High Priest, II. 275-276, 277; toleration in favour of Jews, III.
sacrifices, II. 276, 308; children 116-117, 119n., 121; symbolised as
gradually accustomed to the fast, eagle's wing in IVEzra, III. 299; for
II. 420; reckoning oi in Jubilees, III. early history see Octavian.
310. Auranitis, district: I. 337—338n.; given
Attains II, king of Pergamum: to Herod by Augustus, I. 291, 319;
promotes Alexander Balas as location, I. 337-338n.; mixed
pretender to Syrian throne, I. 177n. population, I. 338, II. 14-15;
Attica: evidence for Jews living there, Hellenisation, II. 15, 41^4.
III. 5, 64, 65. Aureus, coin: value of, II. 64-65.
Atticus: whether to be identified with Autonomy, of cities: reality of the title
T. Claudius Atticus Herodes, autonomos, II. 93—96.
governor of Judaea, I. 516. Auxiliary troops, in provinces general,
Augoustesioi: name ofjewish commun and Judaea (6-70 AD): I. 362-367.
ity in Rome, III. 96. See also Military.
Augustine: on Enoch, III. 263. Avillius Flaccus: see Flaccus, A.
Augustus: Nicolaus' biography of, I. Avillius.
31; Res Gestae Divi Augusti, I. 66-67; Azariah: Jewish commander in time of
history and governors of Syria Maccabees, I. 165.
during his reign, I. 253-260; Azariah, Prayer of: in the Additions to
Daniel, I I I . 722-723, 724-725, 726, ANTONIUS, 1. 288-289, 298-300;

727,278. CROP FROM REGION OF JERICHO, USES
AZIZOS: CULT OF AT BATANAEA, II. 41. AND FAME, I. 298-300N., II. 194N.
AZIZUS, KING OF EMESA: MARRIAGE TO Bamidbar Rabbah: I. 94.
DRUSILLA, SUBMITS TO CIRCUMCISION, I . BAPTISM: REQUIRED FOR CONVERTS TO
462, 475, 449. JUDAISM, III. 173, 174, 642; IN THE
AZOTUS (ASHDOD), CITY: H. 108-109; Sibylline Oracles, I I I . 642; IN
BEQUEATHED TO SALOME I BY HEROD, CHRISTIAN Odes of Solomon, I I I . 787.
1.333,11. 109; WORSHIP OF DAGON, I I . BAR-JESUS, JEWISH MAGICIAN IN Acts: I I I .
32-33; LIBERATED BY POMPEY, II. 91, 343.
109; REBUILT BY GABINIUS, SUBJECT TO BAR KOKHBA: I. 542-552; LITERATURE ON
HCRODIANS, THEN PART OF IMPERIAL DOCUMENTS OF, I. 118, 122; ROMAN
e s t a t e , II. 92, 109; LOCATION, I I . GOVERNORS DURING THE REVOLT, I.
108-109. 518-519; CAUSES OF GREAT REVOLT, I.
535-542; HISTORY OF REVOLT, I . 542-
552; MEANING OF HIS NAME, I .
543—544; REGARDED AS MESSIAH, I.
B 543-545, II. 551; COINS OF, I . 544,
545, 603,606; OFFICIAL DTLE 'PRINCE OF
BAAL (BAALSAMIN): WORSHIP OF IN ISRAEL', I . 544; ADMINISTRATION OF
CANATHA, 11.41. PALESDNE UNDER, I. 546-547; DEATH,
BAARU, PLACE OF WARM SPRINGS: LOCATION, I. 552; LANGUAGE OF DOCUMENTS OF, II.
I. 326N. 25-26, 27-28; GREEK AND LATIN
Baba Bathra, MISHNAH TRACTATE: PERSONAL NAMES IN DOCUMENTS OF, II.
POSITION AND SUBJECT MATTER, I. 73. 74N.; AFTERMATH OF REVOLT, I I . 552-
Baba Kamma, MISHNAH TRACTATE: 557; WHETHER HIDDEN TREASURE OF IS
POSITION AND SUBJECT MATTER, I. 73. REFERRED TO IN QUMRAN Copper Scroll,
Baba Meî'a, MISHNAH TRACTATE: III. 467-468.
POSITION AND SUBJECT MATTER, I. 73. Bar-Mi^wah: 11.421.
BABAS: SONS OF KILLED BY HEROD, I. 304. BARABBAS (OF THE GOSPELS): CONCERNING
BABATA, ARCHIVE OF: II. 25, 79, III. 16. THE NAME, I. 385N.; INVOLVEMENT
BABYLONIA: BABYLONIAN ERA (SELEUCID WITH INSURRECTIONISTS, I . 385, 439.
CHRONOLOGY) (SEE ALSO UNDER CHRON Barnabas, Letter of: REGARDING LEGEND
OLOGY), I. 18,19, 125-128; HISTORY OF THAT JERUSALEM TEMPLE WAS TO BE
AND EVIDENCE FOR JEWISH SETTLEMENT REBUILT UNDER HADRIAN, I. 535-536;
THERE (SEE ALSO UNDER INDIVIDUAL CONTAINS EARLIEST CHRISTIAN ALLUSION
PLACE NAMES). I I I . 5-6, 7, 8—9. to IVEzra, I I I . 301.
BACCHIDES, SYRIAN COMMANDER: I. Baruch, Apocalypse of (= Chronicles of
173-176; INSTALLS ALCIMUS AS HIGH Jeremiah): III. 292-294, 505.
PRIEST, I . 169; SUBJUGATION OF Baruch, BOOK of {I Baruch): JU. 733-743;
PALESDNE AND BATTLES WITH SIMILARITIES WITH Daniel, I I . 736;
MACCABEES, I. 173-176; PEACE WITH ORIGINAL LANGUAGE OF. I I I . 705-708,
JONATHAN MACCABEE, I. 176. 735; CANONICITY OF, SEEN AS SUPPLE
BAGOAS, GENERAL OF ARTAXERXES OCHUS: MENT TO Jeremiah, I I I . 733, 740;
I I I . 218. CONTENTS. III. 733-734; COMPOSITE
BAGOAS, THE EUNUCH: IN PROPHESY OF THE AUTHORSHIP OF. I I I . 734-735; DATE OF
PHARISEES, II. 505. COMPOSITION. III. 735—738; PLACE OF
BALSAM: I. 298-300n.; JERICHO PLANT ORIGIN. III. 735; WHETHER MADE USE
ATIONS GIVEN TO CLEOPATRA BY M . OF THE Psalms of Solomon, I I I . 736,
Main Index <M)*>
7 3 7 n . ; r e a d i n g o f o n 9 Ab, I I I . 7 3 9 ; 5 6 9 n . , .^77ii., f^HV, n b h i n o i i nr«r»-

use o f i n C h r i s d a n C h u r c h , I I I . sary lor (<>iivrr»i<iM il>ii|iliiiini, III
7 4 0 - 7 4 1 ; aAcient t r a n s l a t i o n s of, 173. 174
I I I . 7 4 1 - 7 4 2 ; literature o n , I I I . B a t h h o u M - i , ( i r r r k , i n P » l r i i l i n r : 11.55.
742-743. Balhyra, villMKr: fbundrd by
Baruch, Apocalypse of (II Baruch): U I . Babylonian J e w s in Batanaea,
7 5 0 - 7 5 6 ; m e s s i a n i s m , II. 5 1 0 - . ' ) I I . l(M-ation, I I . 14n.
514 etpassim, 5 3 6 , 5 3 8 , III. 7 5 1 7 5 2 ; Behemoth: to b e c o n s u m e d i n m e s s i a n i c
original l a n g u a g e of, III. 7 0 5 7 0 8 , age, II. 5 3 4 n .
753; contents, III. 7 5 1 - 7 5 2 ; date o f Beirut: e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there,
compostion. I I I . 7 5 2 - 7 5 3 ; patristic III. 14, 15.
e v i d e n c e for. I I I . 7 5 3 - 7 5 4 ; e d i t i o n s , Bekhoroth, M i s h n a h tractate: p o s i t i o n
translations, l i t e r a t u r e o n , I I I . and s u b j e c t m a t t e r , I. 7 3 .
754-756. Beki'in: see PekiHn.
Baruch, Apocalypse of (III Baruch): U. Bel a n d t h e D r a g o n : story of i n
7 8 9 - 7 9 3 ; contents, I I I . 7 8 9 - 7 9 0 ; Additions to Daniel, III. 722,
e x t e n s i v e l y r e - w r i t t e n as C h r i s t i a n 724-725, 725, 727, 728.
work, I I I . 7 9 0 - 7 9 1 ; d a t e a n d Belchira, Samaritan, e n e m y of Isaiah:
p r o v e n a n c e . I I I . 7 9 1 ; relation t o III. 336, 338n.
other writings about Baruch, I I I . B e h a l / B e h a r , s a t a n i c figure: I I I . 3 9 0 n . ,
7 9 1 ; editions, literature o n , I I I . 399, 450, 4 5 9 , 6 4 0 - 6 4 1 .
792-793. B e l s h a z z a r , k i n g o f B a b y l o n : i n Daniel,
B a r z a p h r a n e s , P a r t h i a n s a t r a p : friend III. 2 4 5 - 2 4 6 .
ship with Antigonus, I. 2 7 9 . B e n Azzai: see S i m o n b e n Azzai.
B a s c a m a ( B a s c a ) : site o f J o n a t h a n B e n Gamla: see Jesus ben Gamaliel.
M a c c a b e e ' s d e a t h , l o c a t i o n , I. 1 8 7 . Ben Sira, Wisdom of (Ecclesiasticus): III.
B a s h a n : see B a t a n a e a . 1 9 0 - 2 1 2 ; about the author, I .
Bassus, P. V e n t i d i u s : see V e n t i d i u s . 1 4 5 n . , I I I . 2 0 1 - 2 0 2 ; G r e e k trans
Bassus, Q , C a e c i l i u s : see C a e c i l i u s . l a t i o n by t h e g r a n d s o n , 1 . 1 4 5 n . , I I I .
Bassus, S. L u c i l i u s : see LuciHus. 477, 506-507; attitude t o t h e
B a t a n a e a , district: I. 3 3 6 - 3 3 8 n . ; g i v e n S a m a r i t a n s , I I . 19; h e l d i n h i g h
to H e r o d b y A u g u s t u s , I. 2 9 1 , 3 1 9 ; esteem b y C h u r c h Fathers, I I .
a n d tetrarchy o f P h i h p , I. 3 2 6 , 3 3 3 ; 207—208; p o p u l a r i t y o f in r a b b i n i c
e x t e n t o f a n c i e n t B a s h a n , I. 3 3 6 - circles, I I . 3 1 9 , I I I . 2 0 5 , 2 0 6 ; a n d
3 3 7 n . ; e x t e n t o f territory (in Philip's history o f the Shemoneh 'Esreh, I I .
tetrarchy), I. 336-337; mixed 459n.; and messianism, II. 4 9 8 - 5 0 0 ;
population, I. 338, II. 14-15; no belief in after-life, I I . 5 0 0 ;
freedom from t a x a t i o n conferred b y t e a c h i n g s a n d t h e o l o g y of, I I I . 1 3 9 ,
Herod, I. 416, 419-20; colony o f 1 9 9 - 2 0 1 ; first t o identify d i v i n e
B a b y l o n i a n J e w s settled b y H e r o d , wisdom with Torah, III. 199-200;
I. 4 1 9 , I I . 14; forms p a r t o f territory against Hellenistic liberalism, I I I .
of A g r i p p a I I , I . 4 7 2 , I I . 7 n . ; passes 200-201; exaltation o f Simon a n d
into R o m a n control, I. 4 7 9 n . , H i g h Priesthood, III. 2 0 0 - 2 0 1 ; date
4 8 2 n . ; H e l l e n i s a t i o n of, I I . 14, 4 1 , of c o m p o s i t i o n . I I I . 2 0 2 ; o r i g i n a l l y
4 4 ; syncretistic cults of, I I . 4 1 - 4 4 . written i n Hebrew, I I I . 2 0 2 - 2 0 3 ;
Bath {Mikveh), J e w i s h ritual: a m o u n t r e g a r d i n g the t i d e of, I I I . 2 0 2 ,
a n d type of water permissible, I I . 206—207; m a n u s c r i p t discoveries a t
4 7 7 - 4 7 8 ; in Essene c o m m u n i t y , I I . Qumran and M a s a d a , I I I . 2 0 3 -
5 6 4 , 5 6 9 , 5 7 0 ; at Q u m r a n , I I . 204, 206; H e b r e w fragments from
Qumran, I I I . 204, 507; Alphabet of Bcrytus: buildings of Herod, I . 308;

Ben Sira, I I I . 206; manuscript, as Roman colony founded by
editions, literature on. III. 208-212; Augustus, I. 323-324n., I I . 96;
not a part of the Hebrew canon. I I I . buildings of Agrippa I, I. 451; gifts
247; grandson's knowledge of the of Agrippa II, I. 474; pubhc games
Septuagint, III. 477. there, II. 46n., 47; gains independ
Benedictions: priestly, I I . 448, 450, ence from Seleucids and starts own
453—4-54; and the Shema' (see also calendar, I I . 91; community of
Shema'), I I . 454—455; before meals, Berytians in Delos, I I I . 108;
II. 482-483; the Eighteen, see community of Berytians in Puteoli,
Shemoneh 'Esreh. See also under I I I . 111.
Prayer. Beth Alpha: synagogue of, I I . 442n.,
Benjamin, patriarch, Testament of: see 443.
Testaments of the Xll Patriarchs. Beth Av/Beth Avoth: sub-divison priestly
Berakhoth: see Benedictions. course, I I . 245, 248-249, 292;
Berakhoth, Mishnah tractate: position sub-division levitical course, I I .
and subject matter, 1.71. 255.
Berea (Beerzath/Berzatho): location, I . Beth Bassai, town: I . 176.
173n.; site of final defeat ofjudas Beth Din: use of term, II. 205, 207, 209.
Maccabaeus, I. 173. See also Courts; Council; Gerousia;
Berenice I, daughter of Salome I: Sanhedrin.
married to Aristobulus IV, I. 321; Bethel, town: location, I. 175n.; Syrian
in Rome, I. 443. garrison under Bacchides, I. 175;
Berenice II, daughter of Agrippa I: I. subjugated by Vespasian, I. 500.
474-476, 479; in inscription from Bether, mountain fort: last refuge of
Athens, I . 308n., 452n., 479n.; Bar Kokhba, I. 551-552.
marriage with Polemon II of Beth ha-Kerem, town: I I I . 320n.
Pontus, I . 450n., 474; statue in Beth-haram (Bethramphtha), city: n .
Gaesarea, I. 451; bad reputation of, 176—178; renamed Julias (Livias),
I. 474, 475; power over Agrippa II, I. 342, I I . 176-177; location, I I .
I. 474; as Nazirite in Jerusalem, I . 176, 178. See also Julias.
475, 476; affair with Titus, I. 479, Beth ha-Sefer: in system of Jewish
I I I . 79n.; petitions Florus on Jews' education, I I . 418^19. See also
behalf, I. 485; marriage to Herod of under Education.
Chalcis, I . 571-572; marriage to Beth-Horon, town: location, I. 159n.;
Marcus lulius Alexander, I. 571, Syrian garrison under Bacchides, I.
572n.,III.815n. 175.
Berenice in Cyrenaica: Jewish politeuma Bethlehem, town: journey thither of
there. I I I . 61, 88, 91, 94-95; Jewish Joseph and Mary (census of
inscription in honour of Roman Quirinius), I. 407, 411^13, 421,
official. I I I . 104. 422, 426-427; expected place of
Bereshith Rabbah: date, edition, Htera origin of Messiah, II. 518, 524.
ture on, I. 93-94. Bethletepha: U. 193-194n.; toparchy
Beroea: evidence for Jews living there, of Judaea, I I . 191, 195; variations
I I I . 65,67,68, 141. on name, I I . 191n.; location, I I .
Berossus, chronographer: fusion of 193n.
his work by a Jew with other Beth Mashku, place known only from
chronicles. I I I . 699. Bar Kokhba letters: I. 546.
Beryllus, secretary to Nero: I. 467. Beth Midrash: in system of Torah
Main Index
s c h o l a r s h i p , I I . 4 1 9 . See a l s o u n d e r t o u c h i n g »«roll* d r l i l r * ItMMiU, II

Educadon. 3 1 8 3I«). m, r%r\^r%t% At Q u n i i a n
B e t h o l e t h e p h e n e : see B e t h l e t e p h a . (srr .dM> i i n d r t Q u n i i < i i i ( l o i n t n u n -
Bethramphtha: see Beth-haram. i l y ) . II. 3 4 8 . :i.'\4n , 'SHthi,, .')H(). III.
B e t h s a i d a , t o w n : II. 171-172; r e b u i l l 3<>2. 4 2 0 421 rt pawim, c y c l i c a l
a n d r e n a m e d J u l i a s by P h i l i p , I. r r a d i n n i n S y n a g o g u e , 11. 4 4 8 , 4 5 0 ,
339, I I . 1 7 1 - 1 7 2 ; l o c a t i o n . II. 4,50 4 5 3 ; A r a m a i c t r a n s l a t i o n o f
1 7 1 - 1 7 2 . See a l s o J u l i a s . in s y n a g o g u e r e a d i n g s ( s e e a l s o
Beth S h e a n ( S c y t h o p o l i s ) , city: I I . Targums), I I . 4 5 2 - 4 5 3 ; p e r m i t t e d
142-145; G r e e k c u l t s of, I I . 3 8 , 4 8 , l a n g u a g e of r e a d i n g . I I I . 1 4 2 - 1 4 3 ;
143; c h i e f c o m m o d i t i e s of, I I . 6 8 n . ; t h e S e p t u a g i n t ( s e e also u n d e r
l o c a t i o n , I I . 142; r e g a r d i n g t h e S e p t u a g i n t ) , I I I . 474—493; O r i g e n ' s
a n c i e n t n a m e , I I . 142; o r i g i n of H e x a p l a , III. 480-484, 4 9 3 ^ 9 4 ,
n a m e Scythopolis, I I . 143; coinage 495, 499-500; non-Septuagint
a n d e r a , I I . 144; history, II. Greek translations o f (Aquila a n d
144-145; massacre of Jews there b y T h e o d o t i o n ) , I I I . 4 9 3 - 5 0 4 ; Philo's
G e n t i l e s , I I . 1 4 4 ; e x t e n t of t e r r i t o r y , m o d e of a l l e g o r i c a l i n t e r p r e t a t i o n ,
I I . 145. S e e a l s o S c y t h o p o l i s . III. 876-878; for individual books,
Beth S h e a r i m , t o w n : s y n a g o g u e of, I I . see u n d e r s e p a r a t e titles, I I I I . S e e
4 4 2 n . ; v a r i o u s i n s c r i p t i o n s from t h e a l s o T o r a h ; Halakhah; Haggadah,
n e c r o p o l i s of ( d i a s p o r a ) . I I I . 9, 1 4 , etc.
15, 16, 3 3 . B i b u l u s , L. C a l p u r n i u s : g o v e r n o r o f
B e t h u l i a , t o w n so n a m e d m Judith: I I I . S y r i a , I. 2 5 3 .
216. Bibulus, M . Calpurnius: governor of
B e t h - Z a c h a r i a h , t o w n : l o c a t i o n , I. S y r i a , I. 2 4 7 .
166n. Bikkurim: s e e F i r s t - F r u i t s .
B e t h - Z u r , t o w n : I . 161n.; g a r r i s o n e d Bikkurim, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : p o s i t i o n
b y J u d a s M a c c a b a e u s , I. 1 6 1 , I I . 2 ; a n d s u b j e c t m a t t e r , I . 72.
l o c a t i o n , I. 161n.; refortified b y B i t h y n i a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g
B a c c h i d e s , I. 175, I I . 2 ; J e w i s h t h e r e , I I I . 4, 3 5 - 3 6 .
garrison installed by Simon Blessings: s e e B e n e d i c t i o n s .
M a c c a b e e , I. 184, I I . 2; f u r t h e s t Blood: ritual use in consecration of
o u t p o s t of J u d a i s m u p u n t i l t h e priests, I I . 244.
M a c c a b a e a n s , I I . 2. Boeotia: evidence for J e w s living there,
Betrothal, Jewish: differences in I I I . 5, 6 4 , 6 5 .
custom between Galilee and B o e t h u s : H i g h P r i e s t l y f a m i l y of, I I .
Judaea, I I . 14; f o r b i d d e n on 234.
S a b b a t h , I I . 4 7 2 ; f o r b i d d e n o n fast Boethus, father-in-law of Herod, H i g h
days, II. 484; a t Q u m r a n , I I . 579n. P r i e s t : I. 3 2 0 n . , I I . 2 2 9 .
S e e also u n d e r M a r r i a g e . B o l o g n a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g
Bezah (Tom Tob), M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : there, I I I . 84.
p o s i t i o n a n d s u b j e c t m a t t e r , I. 7 2 . B o r e u m , c i t y in C y r e n a i c a : e v i d e n c e
B e z e t h a , s u b u r b o f J e r u s a l e m : fired b y for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e . I I I . 6 2 .
Gallus, I. 4 8 8 ; location, I. 488n., B o s p o r u s : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g
503. there, III. 3 6 - 3 8 .
Bible ( S c r i p t u r e ) : l i t e r a t u r e o n b i b l i c a l B o s t r a , city: c a p i t a l of t h e p r o v i n c e o f
c h r o n o l o g y , I . 9; h i s t o r y of t h e A r a b i a , I. 5 8 5 - 5 8 6 , II. 183; n o t
canon, dignity and authority, I I . i n c l u d e d i n t e t r a r c h y of P h i l i p , I .
314-321,111. 181,706-708 61 passim; 3 3 7 - 3 3 8 n . ; r o a d via Traiana built
between it and Petra, I. 586, II. 157, Caesar, C. Julius, grandson of

158n. Augustus: governor of Syria, I. 259.
Boule: see Council. Caesar, Julius: in writings of Nicolaus
Brescia, city in Italy: evidence for Jews of Damascus, I . 31; and trium
living there. I I I . 84. virate, I. 246; civil war, I. 247, 248,
Brigands: in Galilee, time of Herod, I . 276; aera Caesariana adopted in cities
295; label given to Fourth of Syria, I . 248; campaigns in Egypt
Philosophy by Josephus, I I . 600. and Asia Minor, I. 248, 271; given
Brutus, M.: I . 249, 250, 276. military assistance by Hyrcanus
Buka, village: location, I I . 10. and Andpater, I . 270—271; confirms
Burial-practices, Jewish: inscriptions Antipater as procurator, I . 271;
from Marisa, I I . 4-5n.; High Priest establishes Hyrcanus as hereditary
forbidden to parncipate in mourn ethnarch and high priest, I . 271,
ing ritual, I I . 242; evidence from 272—274; document concerning the
Hieropolis, I I I . 27-28; heroon, I I I . Jews in Josephus, I . 272-274n.;
28, 33; necropolis at Carthage, I I I . restores Joppa to the Jews, I. 274,
62; catacombs of Rome, I I I . 79-81, II. 113; decrees favourable tojews
142, 144, 167; use of incantation outside of Palestine, I . 275, I I I .
bowls and amulets in tombs. I I I . 116-117, 128; death, I . 276;
353, 358. See also Death; Funerary symbolised as eagle's wing in IV
Inscriptions. Ezra, I I I . 299.
Burnt-offering {Ha-tamid):ll. 295-296, Caesar, Sextus Julius, governor of
299-301; altar of, I . 162n.; and Syria: I. 248, 276.
priestly dues, I I . 261, 268n., 274; Gaesarea (Straton's Tower): n . 1 1 5 -
history and ritual, I I . 295-296, 118; buildings of Herod, I. 306, I I .
299-301, 302, 303, 307; accom 34, 116; refounded and named as
panied by daily offering of High such by Herod, I . 306, II. 93, 116;
Priest, I I . 301-302; on Sabbath, I I . public games, I . 309, I I . 45, 46-47;
307; at feasts, I I . 308; by gentiles, I I . residence of Roman procurators
310; ceased after AD 70, I I I . 328. and principal garrison ofJudaea, I.
See also Sacrifice. 361, 363-365, I I . 117; conflict
'Burrus': see Beryllus. between Jews and Gentiles over
Business: transactions with Gendles by civic rights, I. 364,465, 467,11.117,
Jews proscribed in religious law, I . 183; Roman garrison comprised
82-84. native gentile troops (see also
Byblos, city: buildings of Herod, I. 308; Sebastenians), I . 364-365, 367, I I .
evidence for Jews Uving there. I I I . 95; hatred among non-Jews of
14, 15. Agrippa I , I. 451, I I . 117; place of
Agrippa I's death, I . 452-453;
made into Roman Colony by
Vespasian, I . 520, I I . 117-118;
benefactions of Hadrian, I . 542;
Caecilius Bassus, (illegal) governor of coins, II. 34, 116, 117, 118; cult of
Syria: I. 248-250. Augustus and Rome, I I . 34—35,
Caecilius, Jewish orator from Calacte: 46—47; as Roman colony exempt
i n . 701-704; history and writings, from taxation, I I . 96; under a
I I I . 701-704; not to be confused strategos in time of Agrippa I, I I . 97,
with earlier quaestor of same name, 117; founded by Sidonian king
I I I . 701, 703. Straton, I I . 115.
Main Index 'Mi
Caesarea Maritima: see Caesarea mode <ir < till iiliilMtii, I 'Ml M ) l ,
(Straton's Tower). n a m m <»l iiiomiIi*. I Ml/. I r m t i.l
Caesarea Mazaca, capital of Cappa N e w M«M»n. I VM) V t i . II 27«..
docia: twelve thousand Jews 308, 4 . H . III 144. .11 Q u n i i a n , I.
executed there. III. 35. .W2n.. Sm «»()l . 1 1 . 24.5n., ."iBl, .595,
Caesarea Phihppi (Panias, Neronias): III. 313 314. 4(>0. 466 467; in
n. 169—171; rebuilt and named Jubilees, I. 592 593, 599 601, I I I .
Caesarea by Philip, I. 339, II. 310, 312, 313. See also Chronology;
169-170; games there under Titus Calendar (Oriental and Greek).
to celebrate conquest of Jerusalem, Caligula, emperor: I. 3 8 2 - 3 9 7 ; ap
I. 477, I I . 170; refounded by Herod, points Petronius governor of Syria,
I I . 93, 169; inhabitants predomi I. 263; assigns Phihp's former
nantly non-Jewish, I I . 169, 170; tetrarchy and royal title to Agrippa
enlarged and renamed Neronias by I, I . 340, 351,444; whether meeting
Agrippa H, I I . 170-171; regarding between Vitellius and Artabanus
the history of the name, I I . 170- occurred in his reign, I. 351;
171. deposition and banishment of
Caiaphas, Joseph, High Priest: II. 216, Antipas, I. 352-353, 445; favours
230, 234. Agrippa over Antipas and assigns
Calabria in Southern Italy: evidence him latter's tetrarchy, I. 352-353,
for Jews living there, III. 83. 445; belief in own divinity, I. 389,
Calcarienses: name ofjewish commun 392; demand for divine honours
ity in Rome, I I I . 97. encourages pogrom in Alexandria,
Calendar (Oriental and Greek): I. I. 389-391, I I I . 104, 128, 861-862;
587-601; literature on Greek, Jewish delegation from Alexandria,
Roman, Mesopotamian and I. 392-393, I I I . 543, 814n., 816,
Egypdan chronology, I . 8—9; 859; demands erection of his statue
Macedonian, I . 17, 18,19, 587,595, in Jerusalem Temple, I. 394-396,
596, 607-611; which used in Books 497, I I . 81, I I I . 121-122; generosity
of Maccabees, 1.17-19; Babylonian to reges socii, I. 417n.; sacrifices on
era (Seleucid), I. 18, 19, 126-128, behalf of at Jerusalem Temple, I I .
589, 607; two systems, one starting 312; symbolised as eagle's wing in
in autumn, the other in spring, I. IV Ezra, I I I . 299; in writings of
18-19; reckoning by regnal years, I. Philo, I I I . 543, 859-864.
20In., 327-328n.; which used in Callirrhoe, hot springs of: location, I.
Josephus, I. 20In., 327n., 596-599; 325-326n.
comparison ofjewish, Macedonian Calpurnius Bibulus: see Bibulus.
and Julian calendars, I. 587, 595- Calpurnius Piso: see Piso.
596; Greek, mode of intercalation, Campanus, Sex. Hermetidius: gover
I. 588-589; for cities establishing nor ofJudaea, 1.516.
independent time-reckonings, see Canatha, city: Hellenistic culture of,
under individual names. See also I I . 37, 48.
Chronology. Candelabrum, Jewish: see Menorah.
Calendar, Jewish: I. 587-601; sabbat Canith: High Priesdy family of, II. 234.
ical year, I. 18-19, II. 366-367; Canon, biblical: history of, see under
fast-days, I. 114, I I . 483^84; Bible.
Megillath Taanith, I . 114, 587-588; Capernaum, town: customs levied
calendar and era reckoning in there time of Herod Antipas, I. 374;
Josephus, I. 201n., 327n., 596-599; synagogue of, I I . 442n., 443.
C a p h a r s a b a , city: location, I. 226n.; C a s s i u s D i o : sec D i o C a s s i u s .

s i t e for f o u n d a t i o n b y H e r o d of Castel Porziano: inscriprion from
A n t i p a t r i s , I. 3 0 6 . Jewish community there. III. 82.
C a p h a r s a l a m a , place so-called: l o c C a s t o r of R h o d e s , chronographer:
ation, I. 169n. writings of, date, source for
Capital punishment: I. 370-372, H. J o s e p h u s , I. 4 2 , 4 3 .
219-220n., 431n.; administration Castra ludaeorum, i n E g y p t : I I I . 4 1 ,
o f i n R o m a n p r o v i n c e s , I. 3 7 0 - 3 7 2 , 48-49.
I I . 219-220n., 2 2 1 - 2 2 2 ; w h e t h e r Castration: banned b y Domitian,
Sanhedrin c n u t l e d to e x e c u t e H a d r i a n , etc., I . 5 3 8 .
capital punishment i n d e p e n d e n t of C a t a c o m b s , J e w i s h : o f R o m e , I I I .
R o m e , I. 378, I I . 2 1 8 - 2 2 3 ; h a n g i n g 7 9 - 8 1 , 1 4 2 , 1 4 4 , 1 6 7 ; a t V e n o s a in
a s method o f execution among southern Italy, III. 8 3 .
J e w s , I I I . 4 1 0 , 414,416^17, 431n., C e d r e n u s , B y z a n t i n e c h r o n i c l e r : u s e of
432n. Jubilees, I I I . 3 0 8 - 3 0 9 , 3 1 6 ; r e g a r d
C a p i t o : see Herennius Capito. ing the n a m e s o f Moses, I I I . 3 2 9 .
C a p i t o H a s , city: f o r m a l l y c o n s d t u t e d a C e l a e n a e , t o w n : i n h a b i t a n t s m o v e d for
polis A D 9 7 , I. 5 2 1 , II. 9 4 , 1 8 3 ; f o u n d a t i o n of A p a m e a , I I I . 28;
l o c a t i o n , I. 5 2 1 n . , I I . 138. location. III. 2 8 .
C a p p a d o c i a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g Celebrations, among Jews and
t h e r e . I I I . 4. Gentiles of r o y a l births and
C a p t a i n , of J e r u s a l e m T e m p l e : see a c c e s s i o n s : I. 3 4 6 - 3 4 8 n .
Sagan. C e l e n d r i s , fortress: o c c u p i e d b y P i s o , I.
C a p u a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e , 261.
III. 83. C e h b a c y : a m o n g t h e E s s e n e s (see also
C a r a b a s : lunatic used i n A l e x a n d r i a to u n d e r Essenes), II. 5 6 8 , 5 7 0 , 578,
r i d i c u l e A g r i p p a I, I . 3 9 0 . 5 9 3 , 5 9 4 ; a t Q u m r a n ( s e e also
C a r i a : evidence for J e w s living t h e r e , u n d e r Q u m r a n C o m m u n i t y ) , II.
I I I . 4n., 24. 578; as practised by the
Carmel, M o u n t : worship conducted Therapeutae (see also under
o n , II. 3 5 . T h e r a p e u t a e ) , II. 5 9 1 , 5 9 3 , 5 9 4 .
Carthage: evidence for J e w s living S e e also M a r r i a g e .
there. I I I . 62-63. C e l s u s : witnesses to p o p u l a r i t y of
Carus, L. Aemilius: governor of Sibylline Oracles, I I I . 6 5 1 .
Arabia, II. 154, 158. Cendebaeus, general of Antiochus
C a s s i o d o r u s : a n d L a t i n t r a n s l a t i o n of V I I : d e f e a t e d b y M a c c a b e a n s , I.
J o s e p h u s , I. 5 8 - 5 9 . 198-199.
Cassius, C . L o n g i n u s , c o m p a n i o n of C e n s u s : I. 3 9 9 - 4 2 7 ; o f Q u i r i n i u s in
B r u t u s : I. 2 4 7 , 2 4 9 - 2 5 0 ; first J u d a e a (see a l s o Q u i r i n i u s ) , I. 2 5 8 ,
a d m i n i s t r a t i o n of S y r i a ( 5 3 - 5 1 B C ) , 259, 381, 414, 399-427, II. 599,
I. 2 4 7 , 2 7 0 , 4 9 4 n . ; s e c o n d a d m i n i s 6 0 2 , 6 0 3 ; J e w s ' a n t i p a t h y t o , I. 3 8 1 ,
t r a t i o n of S y r i a ( 4 4 - 4 2 BC), I. I I . 5 9 9 , 6 0 2 , 6 0 3 ; use o f for t a x a r i o n
2 4 9 - 2 5 0 , 2 7 6 - 2 7 7 , 4 9 4 n . ; b a t t l e of p u r p o s e s b y R o m e , I. 4 0 1 - 4 0 4 , 4 1 0 ;
P h i l i p p i , I. 2 5 0 , 2 7 8 ; d e a t h , I. 2 5 0 ; b y A r c h e l a u s o f t h e C i e t a e , I. 4 1 4 .
a l l i a n c e w i t h P a r t h i a n s , I. 2 5 1 ; Cerealis, Sextus Vettulenus: destroys
r e l a t i o n s w i t h H e r o d , I. 2 7 7 . H e b r o n , I. 500; c o m m a n d e r of 5th
Cassius, C . L o n g i n u s , j u r i s t a n d L e g i o n i n siege o f j e r u s a l e m , I. 5 0 1 ,
g o v e r n o r of S y r i a : I . 264, 3 6 I n . , 502n.; c o m m a n d e r of g a r r i s o n
456. t r o o p s a f t e r fall o f j e r u s a l e m , I. 5 1 5 .
Main Index
C e r y c u s , sophist from G e r a s a : II. 5 0 . m e n t , II. 432, l i r l i r l iii llir t OIMHIK <•!

Cestius G a l l u s , governor o f Syria: I. Klijiih, II und V l r t t i a n t M n . i l
265, 487^88; expedition against ,M<i. M 7 . M H . V22. *>47. ^4«>.
Jerusalem, I. 3 6 1 n . , 476, 487-488; ^.^3: i h m l d K V ol imhvidiiMl trxiir-
d e s t r u c t i o n o f J o p p a , II. 113; placm rr<ti(.M. II .^4I .^42. .543. 5 4 7 ;
Roman garrison in Sepphoria, II. throrirft linking Christianity with
175, 176n. Q i i i n r u n c < « n m u n i t y , II. 5 8 5 ; v i e w
C h a b u l o n , v i l l a g e : l o c a t i o n , II. 1 0 . of Kusebius that T h e r a p e u t a e w e r e
Chaeremon, E g y p t i a n Stoic philoso Egyptian Christians, II. 596-597,
pher: m. 601-604; anti-Jewish III. 8 5 7 ; Christianisation of the
a c c o u n t of t h e E x o d u s from E g y p t , Lives of the Prophets, II. 784-785;
I I I . 1 5 1 , 6 0 1 ; other works by, III. a d o p t i o n and localisation of N o a h
601-602; hterature on. III. 6 0 3 - legend in Apamea, III. 28-31;
6 0 4 ; personal history a n d date, I I I . attitude of C h r i s t i a n emperors to
6 0 3 ; r e f u t a t i o n of b y J o s e p h u s , I I I . J e w s , I I I . 1 2 4 ; p r a c t i c e of e x o r c i s m ,
610-616. I I I . 3 4 3 , 3 7 6 ; u s e o f a n d a d d i t i o n s to
C h a l c i s , k i n g d o m of: I . 571-573; given t h e Sibylline Oracles, III. 6 2 8 , 6 3 2 ,
to C l e o p a t r a by M . A n t o n i u s , I. 635, 641-642, 643, 644, 6 4 5 , 6 5 0 -
287, 288n.; centre of former 651; a work under the name of
Ituraean kingdom, I. 5 6 3 , 564, 5 6 8 , H y s t a s p e s not a C h r i s t i a n c o m p o s
571; history of under Herod, ition, I I I . 6 5 4 ; legends a b o u t A d a m
g r a n d s o n o f H e r o d the G r e a t (see a n d E v e , III. 7 6 0 - 7 6 1 ; Christian or
also H e r o d o f C h a l c i s ) , I . 5 7 1 - 5 7 2 ; Jewish authorship of Testament of
given to A g r i p p a I I by C l a u d i u s , I. XII Patriarchs, III. 767, 768-772;
572. baptism. III. 7 8 7 ; Christian author
Charity: among Essenes, II. 437n., s h i p o f Ot/wo/S'o/offion, I I I . 7 8 7 - 7 8 8 ;
566-567; at Qumran, II. 437n., C h r i s t i a n r e - w r i t i n g of / / / Baruch,
578; synagogai administration of III. 7 9 0 - 7 9 1 ; Chrisdan authorship
a l m s f o r the p o o r , I I . 4 3 7 . o f Apocalypse of êphamiah, I I I .
Chelkias, J e w i s h general: I I I . 48, 1 3 6 . 8 0 3 - 8 0 4 ; influence o f j e w i s h philo
Child-birth: offering a t , I I . 3 1 0 . sopher Philo, I I I . 8 1 4 , 8 1 9 et passim,
Children, J e w i s h : education of boys, II. 838-839, 889. See also below.
417^22, 4 7 2 ; boys alone observe Christians.
certain commandments, II. 4 2 0 - Christians: accuse J e w s of being j u d g e s
4 2 1 ; o b l i g e d to o b s e r v e s o m e o f the a n d executioners o f Jesus, I. 4 3 3 ;
commandments, I I . 4 2 0 - 4 2 1 , 4 5 5 , called tribe in Josephus, I. 4 3 4 ;
456, 482. friendship of Pharisees w i t h J e w i s h
C h i o s : b u i l d i n g s of H e r o d t h e r e , I . 3 0 8 . Christians, I. 4 4 1 ; take refuge at
C h o r a z i n : s y n a g o g u e of, I I . 4 4 2 n . , 4 4 3 . Pella during revolt ( A D 6 6 ) , I. 4 9 8 ,
Christ, J e s u s : see J e s u s Christ. II. 147—148; compete for martyr
Christianity: legends regarding Pon dom under Trajan, I. 5 1 7 - 8 ; in
tius Pilate, I. 137n.; Christian Palestine persecuted by R o m e , I.
i n t e r p o l a t i o n to t e x t of J o s e p h u s , I . 5 2 8 ; p e r s e c u t e d b y f o l l o w e r s of B a r
4 3 1 , 4 3 4 - 4 3 6 , 4 3 7 ^ 3 8 , 4 3 9 ; v i e w of Kokhba, I. 5 4 5 ; l a n g u a g e of, in
J e w s a s j u d g e s a n d e x e c u t i o n e r s of Palestine, II. 79; cursing of by
J e s u s , I . 4 3 3 ; use o f j e w i s h exegesis Jews, II. 432, 462-463; fellowship,
and exegetical method, I I . 354—55; II. 475n.; view of Eusebius
use o f the term ecclesia, II. 4 2 9 - that Therapeutae were Egyptian
4 3 0 n . ; e x c o m m u n i c a t i o n as p u n i s h Christians, II. 596-597, III. 8 5 7 ;

Jewish opposition to in Arabia, I I I . 201 n., 327 328n.; which system

16; persecuted by Jews in Smyrna, used in Jo.sephus, 1. 201n., 327n.,
I I I . 19-20; adoption of Noah legend 596- 599; Acdan Era, I. 257, 259,
at Apamea, I I I . 28-31; community 260; of reign of Herod the Great, I.
in Eumeneia, I I I . 32; at Roman 286-294; of reign of Cleopatra, I.
imperial court, III. 79n.; at Puteoli, 288-289n.; table giving parallel
I I I . 8 In.; in Gaul, I I I . 85; years of the Olympic, Seleucid and
persecution of by Paul, I I I . 119; Chrisdan eras, I . 607—611; biblical,
a t t i t u d e of Christian emperors to in various Jewish-Hellenistic
J e w s , I I I . 124; converts to Judaism, writers. I I I . 514-515, 517, 518, 519;
III. 12.*). S e c also above, Jewish interpolations into the works
Christianity. of Greek chronographers, I I I . 698-
Chnstos. I. 430-432, 434-435; as 699; for cities establishing in
d i s t i n u i s h i n g title for J e s u s , I. dependent dme reckonings, see
430-432, 434-435; avoidance of under individual names. See also
term by Jews, I I . 517. Calendar.
Chronicle of the Jewish Kings: non-extant Church: use of term ecclesia to denote
work by Justus of Tiberias: use as Christian congregation, I I . 429-
source for other ancient historians, 430n.
I. 34-37. Cicero: 1.66; personal life and writings,
Chronicles, biblical book: process of I. 66; attacks on government of
canonisation, I I . 317-318n.; as Gabinius, I. 245-246; witness to
historical midrash, purpose of Jewish diaspora in Asia Minor, I I I .
work, I I . 347; close affinity with 18, 118; in defence of Flaccus, I I I .
Liber Antiquitatum Biblicarum, I I I . 75, 118; relation with Apollonius
326-327n.; relation to / Esdras, Molon, I I I . 599.
Ezra, Nehemiah, I I I . 708, 710-713; Cicero, M. Tullius, governor of Syria:
later additions of the Prayer of I. 254-255.
Manasseh, III. 730-733. Cietae, the: census of by Archelaus, I.
Chronicles ofjerahmeel: I I I . 326, 330. 414.
Chronicles of Jeremiah: I I I . 292-294. Cilicia: conquered by Rome, I . 251;
Chronographers, the: works of, I. gift to Cleopatra from M. Antonius,
42-43, I I I . 698-699. See also under I. 287, 288n.; evidence for Jews
individual authors. living there, I I I . 4, 33-34, 106.
Chronology: I. 17-19, 126-128, 6 0 7 - Circumcision: I. 537-540; removal
611; literature on Mesopotamian of mark by Jewish Hellenists
and Egyptian, I. 8; Hterature on [epispasm), I. 148-149; prohibition
Greek, Roman, and Biblical, I. 9; of under Antiochus IV Epiphanes,
Macedonian, I . 17,18,19, 587,595, I. 155; forced Judaization of
596, 607-611; which used in Books Idumaeans by John Hyrcanus, I.
of Maccabees, I . 17-19; Babylonian 207, III. 3; as practised by various
era (Seleucid), I. 18, 19, 126-128, nations, I . 537-538; banned by
587,607; rival systems among Jews, Hadrian, I. 537-540, 542, 555;
one starting in autumn, the other in permitted to Jews by Antoninus
spring, I . 18-19; ofSeleucid kings, I. Pius, I. 539, I I I . 123; forced
126-136; own chronology employ Judaization of Ituraeans by
ed by Jews from time of Simon, I. Aristobulus I, I I . 9-10; practised by
190; of Hasmonaeans, I. 200-201 n., Samaritans, I I . 17; Jewish, per
327n.; reckoning by regnal years, I. mitted on the Sabbath, I I . 473;
Main Index 'H 7
necessary for full conversion to vr)Hniriil», I 4"»ti, laininr in hii

Judaism, I I I . 164, 165, 169, 170, lilltr, I 4'»7, iiilluriii r III lirrdtiirn,
173, 174; attitude to among pagan I. 4<>(l, 44tl, g i i t i H o pinilrKri .iiid
authors, I I I . 615. i r r r i l o i v i n Agiippti II, I 4 71,472;
Cities, Hellenistic in Palestine: II. t r r n l o r u i l îiUt m Agrippa I, I. 567;
29-52, 85-183; hostility towards g r M U l s I I r H M l o l (lliiilt is t h e right to
Jewish citizens, I. 364, 4.56, 4<i7, .ip|M)ini High IVicst, I. 572;
364, I I . 177, 183, 427, III. 132; rstahlishrs colony at Ptolemais, I I .
process of conquest and judai/ation 125; benefactions to Tiberias, I I .
under Hasmonaeans, II. 3, 9, 180; expulsion of Jews from Rome,
11-12, 16, 91; Hellenistic cults and I I I . 77-78, 122; friendly with
culture, II. 29 52, 56; foundation of alabarch Alexander, I I I . 78n.;
by Alexander the Great, I I . 36; symbohsed as eagle's wing in IV
consdtution, II. 86, 182-183; Ezra, I I I . 299.
history under Ptolemies, Seleucids, Claudius Paternus Clementianus,
and Romans, II. 87-97; 'liberated' governor ofJudaea: I. 519.
by Pompey, I I . 91-92,94; under the Claudius Severus: see Severus.
Herodians, I I . 92-93, 97, 182; Cleanness, laws of ritual purity: see
different categories of and organis under Purity.
ation under Rome, I I . 93—96; Cleanthes, philosopher: held in high
bestowal of the right of sanctuary esteem by Philo, I I I . 872.
upon, I I . 94—95; military service to Clearchus: account of Aristotle meet
Rome, I I . 95-96; distinctive pos ing Greek Jews, I I I . 17.
ition of Roman colonies, I I . 96; for Clement of Alexandria: use of Wisdom
the foundations of particular ofBen Sira, I I I . 207-208; on Tobit,
persons, see under person's name. I I I . 227; on Enoch, I I I . 262; use of
See also under individual place- Assumption of Moses, III. 285-286;
names. on IV Ezra, I I I . 301; allusions to
Cides, Jewish in Palesdne: H. 184-198, Liber Antiquitatum Biblicarum, 111.
427-431; internal organisation and 329; on the writings of the Jewish-
administration (see also Council; Hellenist Demetrius, I I I . 513, 514;
Courts; Sanhedrin), II. 184-188, on Eupolemus, I I I . 518, 519-520;
427-433; distinguished from vil oldest reference toll Mace, III. 534;
lages, I I . 188-190; toparchies of on Philo the Elder, I I I . 555, 559,
Judaea, I I . 190-196; not cities in 560; use of Wisdom of Solomon,
Greek sense of the word, I I . I I I . 574; on the philosopher
196-197; subordinate to Jerusalem, Aristobulus, I I I . 579-580, 581, 585;
I I . 197-198; levitical, I I . 256; mistakenly credits Apion with
synagogues, I I . 439^47. See also special work against thejews. I I I .
under individual place-names. 606; use of the Sibylline Oractes, I I I .
Citizenship, Roman: privileges of, I I . 650-651; contains Jewish verses
219-220n.,ra. 134-135. under Greek pseudonyms. I I I . 656,
Claudius, emperor: I. 398, i n . 92-93, 657, 658, 661ff, 663-666, 667-670;
128-129; governors of Syria during use of / Esdras, I I I . 714; passages
his reign, I. 263-264; letter to the quoted as deriving from Ezekiel,
Alexandrians, toleration edict re I I I . 794.
garding Jews, I. 392, 393, 398, I I I . Clement of Rome: use of Judith, III.
43, 50, 77, 92-93, 128-129; permits 220.
Jews custody of High Priest's Clementianus, Claudius Paternus:
governor of Judaea, I . 519. 281, 286, 293 294; of Essenes, I I .

Cleodemus (Malchus), Hellenistic 564, 569, 593.
writer: H I . 510, 526-528; whether Cluvius Rufus: source for Josephus, I.
pagan, Jewish or Samaritan, I I I . 51.
526-527; content of his writing. I I I . Cnidus, city in Caria: evidence for Jews
527; date and place of origin. I I I . living there, III. 4n., 24.
527-528; literature on. III. 528. Cohorts: see Mihtary, Roman.
Cleopatra, daughter of Antiochus III: Coins and Coinage:
marriage to Ptolemy V, II. 98. (1) Numismatic hterature: on
Cleopatra, daughter of Ptolemy V I : Seleucid coins, I . 9-10; on
children from her marriages, I. 133; Jewish coins, I. 1 1, 602; on
marriage to Antiochus VII, I. 133; Chalcis, Ituraea and Abilene,
marriage to Alexander Balas, I . I. 561; coins of the Nabataean
180; marriage to Demetrius II, I . kings, I. 575.
181; war against her son Ptolemy (2) Coins of Alexander the Great:
Lathyrus, 1.220-221, I I I . 136; takes at Acco (Ptolemais), I. 44, I I .
possession of Palestine, I. 221. 121-122; at Damascus, I I . 36.
Cleopatra Selene, daughter of Ptolemy (3) Phoenician coins: literature
VII: marriages with Ptolemy VIII, on, I. 1 0 - 1 1 ; coins of, use as a
Antiochus VIII, IX and X, I I . 124. standard for monetary system
Cleopatra, the last Egyptian queen, of Palestine, II. 62-63, 66-67;
wife of M. Antonius: gifts of land in use of Tyrian currency for
Syria, Phoenicia, Palestine and sacred dues, II. 67n., 266, 272.
Arabia from M. Antonius, I. 250, (4) Hebrew shekels: struck during
252, 253, 287, 288n., 298, 565, 300, First Revolt, I. 190, 605-606;
II. 92, 107, 1 1 3 ; dual reckoning of of Bar Kokhba, I . 544, 545,
years of her reign, I . 288-289n.; 603, 606.
association with Alexandra against (5) Coins of Graeco-Roman Pales
Herod, I. 298-300; orders Herod to tine (in general): monetary
make war on Nabataeans, I. 300; system, coins and standards, I.
children of by M. Antonius, I . 62-66; right to mint of vassal
46In.; grand-daughter of married kings, I. 317; regarding human
to Felix, I. 461; coins from images on, I. 380, I I . 82;
Damascus, II. 129. language of legends, II. 26-27,
Cleopatra, wife of Herod: I. 321. 77.
Cleruchies: nature of Roman colonies, (6) Coins of the Jewish Princes:
II. 96, I I I . 89; divisions of Judaea none struck under Simon, I.
into eleven cleruchies or toparchies, 190-191; Hyrcanus I, I. 210n.,
II. 190-196; nature of Greek 211,603; Aristobulus I, I . 217,
miUtary colonies. I I I . 42, 89. See 603; Alexander Jannaeus, I.
also Colonies. 227, 603, 604; none struck
Client^kings, constitutional position of: under Alexandra, I. 229n.;
see under Rome. Antigonus, I . 281; Herod the
Clothing: n . 70-71; wool and linen Great, I. 3 1 2 , 3 1 7 ; right to
industries of Palestine, II. 68n.; of mint of vassal kings, I . 3 1 7 ;
foreign origin used in Palestine, I I . Herod Antipas, I . 327-328n.,
70—71; vestments worn by High 343; Philip, I . 339-340;
Priests, I I . 70n., 276, 280, 281, 286; Archelaus, I. 354n.; Agrippa I,
vestments worn by priests, I I . 280, 1.451, 11.82, 117; Agrippa II,
Main Index
I. 471, 473n., 474-475, 480n., Maeedonianii MI S4inAii<t bv

482n. Alexander the (•rmi. Ii Srr
(7) Imperial coins in Palestine: at also ('lerui hie*,
the time of the Procurators, I. C'oloiiiex, RîniMu: ol Arliu Capitolina,
380n., I I . 82. I. 5.53 .').'>4. il. <M); ul Dama.scus, II.
(8) Coins of Chalcis, Ituraea and 3 7 ; ul Brrytus. II. 96; at Caesarea,
Abilene: literature on, I. 561; II. 96; at Heliopolis, I I . 96;
of Lysanias, I. 565; of Ptolemy character, status, and rights, I I . 96,
Mennaeus, I. 565; of Zeno- III. 89. See also under individual
dorus, I . 566; from 'Leucas' place-names.
( = Abila?), I. 567; of Herod of Colophon: evidence for Jews living
Chalcis, I . 572. there. I I I . 22.
(9) Coins of the Nabataean kings: Comites: as advisors to Roman
hterature on, I. 575; Aretas governors, I. 370.
III, I. 578-579; Obodas II, I. Commandments, the {miiwot): TL.
580; Aretas IV, I. 582; 4 1 5 - 4 2 1 , 4 6 4 - 4 8 7 ; elaboration ofin
Malichus II, I. 583; Rabbel II, Oral Law, I I . 339-346; given to
I. 584. Moses, I I . 3 5 0 - 3 5 1 ; central to
(10) Coins of the cities (Greek and Judaism, I I . 406, 4 8 6 - 4 8 7 , 4 6 4 -
Roman): Gaza, I. 100, 1 0 1 - 467; all to be observed by adult
102; Ascalon, I . 144, I I . 1 0 6 - males, I I . 417-418, 4 2 0 - 4 2 1 , 455,
107; Raphia, I I . 30, 98; 456, 479-483; observance of by
Caesarea (Straton's Tower), children, I I . 4 2 0 - 4 2 1 , 455, 456;
I I . 3 4 , 3 5 , 116, 117, 118; Dora, bar-miiwah, I I . 421; the Shema', I I .
I I . 35, 120; Damascus, I I . 454-455, 480-483; numbering of,
36-37, 128, 129; Ptolemais, I I . I I . 466-467; Sabbath observance
36, 121, 122-123; Gadara, I I . (see also under Sabbath), I L
38, 134, 135, 136; Gerasa, I I . 467-475; purity laws (see also
38, 51; Scythopolis, I I . 38, 48, under Purity), I I . 4 7 5 - 4 7 8 ; ?.i;ît,
144; Philadelphia, I I . 39; mezuzah, teffilin, I I . 4 7 9 - 4 8 1 ; bene
Samaria-Sebaste, I I . 39-40, dictions at meals (see also under
163; Panias, I I . 40,170; Joppa, Benedictions), I I . 4 8 2 - 4 8 3 ; fasring,
I I . 112; Hippus, II. 132; Abila, I I . 483-4^84; in world to come, I I .
I I . 137; Kanatha, I I . 141; 535-536; exposition ofin writings of
Pella, I I . 147; Dium, I I . 149; Philo, I I I . 8 4 7 - 8 5 0 . See also
Heshbon, I I . 166; Sepphoris Halakhah, Torah, and under specific
(Diocaesarea), I I . 176; Tiber subjects.
ias, I I . 179, 180. Commentarii, of Vespasian: source for
(11) Seleucid coins: literature on, I. Josephus, I. 3 2 - 3 3 .
9-10; coins of the dynasts, I. Commerce: see Business; Trade.
126-1,35. Commodus, C. Avidius Ceionius:
Colchians: and practice of circum governor ofJudaea, 1.517.
cision, I . 537. Community, Jewish: II. 4 2 9 - 4 3 1 , m .
Colonies (non-Roman): settlement of 87—91; various names for notion of
Babylonian Jews in Batanea by (politeuma, katoikia, laos, etc.), I. 211,
Herod the Great, I. 338n., 419-420, I I . 428-430, I I I . 20, 24, 8 7 - 9 1 ,
I I . 14; settlement o f Idumaeans in 114n.; sacrifices on behalf of by
Trachonitis b y Herod the Great, I. High Priests, I I . 276, 301-302;
338n., II. 14; settlement of sacrifices at Temple,* I I . 292-296,
920 Jâmes and Subjects
299-300, 307-308; use a n d applic- A r a b i a , I I . 154.

a d o n of t e r m synagoge, I I . 429—4-31, C o r n e l i u s P a l m a , g o v e r n o r of S y r i a : I.
4 3 9 ^ 4 0 , 445, III. 9 0 - 9 1 . See also 585.
under Synagogue. C o r n e l i u s , t h e C e n t u r i o n : v a l i d i t y of
Community Rule: s e e Q u m r a n C o m m u n a c c o u n t i n Acts, I. 3 6 5 .
ity, Writings from. C o r n i f i c i u s , Q . : w h e t h e r g o v e r n o r of
C o n g r e g a t i o n , J e w i s h : see C o m m u n S y r i a , I. 2 4 9 n .
ity- C o r p s e : uncleanness, II. 242, 4 7 5 . See
C o n s e c r a t i o n : c e r e m o n y of f o r P r i e s t s , a l s o P u r i t y , l a w of r i t u a l c l e a n n e s s .
I I . 2 4 4 ; o f g o o d s a n d self t o T e m p l e C o r y c u s : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g
(votive offerings), I I . 2 6 8 . t h e r e . I I I . 34.
Consilium: of Roman governors, I. 380. C o s : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e . I I I .
ConstanUne, emperor: allows Jews to 4 n . , 69; s e i z u r e o f j e w i s h f u n d s b y
J e r u s a l e m o n c e a y e a r , I. 5 5 6 - 5 5 7 . Mithridates, I I I . 69.
Constandne Porphyrogcnitus, e m Costobar, h u s b a n d of Salome I:
peror: work o f preserving ancient e x e c u t e d a t i n s t i g a t i o n of S a l o m e , I.
h i s t o r i e s , I. 30." 2 8 9 , 291 n . , 3 0 4 ; c o n s p i r e s w i t h
Constantius, emperor: Jewish oppos C l e o p a t r a a g a i n s t H e r o d , I. 3 0 3 .
i t i o n t o s p r e a d of C h r i s t i a n i t y i n C o s t o b a r , r e l a t i v e of A g r i p p a I I :
Arabia, III. 16. b a n d i t r y u n d e r A l b i n u s , I. 4 6 9 .
C o n v e r s i o n , to J u d a i s m : forced o n C o t y s , k i n g of L e s s e r A r m e n i a : I.
I d u m a e a n s b y J o h n H y r c a n u s , I. 449n.; i n conference of kings
207, 5 3 8 , I I . 3; punished b y c o n v e n e d b y A g r i p p a I , I. 4 4 8 .
D o m i t i a n , I. 5 2 8 , I I I . 222; forced o n C o u n c i l (Boule), i n J e w i s h cities of
I t u r a e a n s by Aristobulus I, II. P a l e s t i n e : H . 1 8 4 - 1 8 8 , 2 0 0 et passim;
9 - 1 0 ; forced o n p e o p l e s east o f c h a r a c t e r a n d f u n c t i o n , I I . 184—
J o r d a n by J a n n a e u s , II. 11-12; 188, 200-202, 4 3 1 - 4 3 3 ; o f J e r u
forbidden by Septimius Severus, salem, II. 202-209; relations with
I I I . 123; c i r c u m c i s i o n n e c e s s a r y for s y n a g o g u e , II. 4 2 7 - 4 2 9 . S e e also
full c o n v e r s i o n , I I I . 164, 1 6 5 , 1 6 9 , Gerousia, S a n h e d r i n , C o u r t s .
1 7 0 , 1 7 3 , 174. See a l s o P r o s e l y t e s , C o u n c i l (Boule), o f H e l l e n i s t i c c i t i e s of
Jewish. Palestine: character a n d function,
C o p o n i u s : first g o v e r n o r of J u d a e a , I. II. 8 6 ; e x a m p l e s of from v a r i o u s
357n., 359n., 368, 3 8 1 , 3 8 2 . cities, I I . 1 0 1 , 1 1 3 n . , 1 4 1 , 1 5 1 , 1 6 3 ,
Copper Scroll: s e e u n d e r Qumran 179-180.
C o m m u n i t y , W r i t i n g s from. C o u r s e s (Mishmaroth, Ma'amadoth): I I .
C o r b u l o , C n . D o m i t i u s : g o v e r n o r of 2 4 5 - 2 5 0 , 2 5 4 - 2 5 6 , 2 9 2 - 2 9 3 ; of
S y r i a , I . 264-265. priests, I I . 2 4 5 - 2 5 0 , 2 7 8 - 2 7 9 , 2 9 2 ;
C o r c y c u s i n Cilicia: e v i d e n c e for J e w s Levitical, II. 2 5 4 - 2 5 6 , 292; t e m p l e
l i v i n g t h e r e . I I I . 34, 1 0 6 . d u t i e s a n d c u l t i c offices, I I . 2 8 6 -
C o r e a e , village: l o c a t i o n , I. 2 3 8 n . , I I . 2 9 3 ; of I s r a e U t e s , I I . 2 9 2 - 2 9 3 .
7n. C o u r t s : D . 1 8 4 - 1 8 8 , 2 0 0 et passim, I H .
C o r i n t h : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e , 119-120; in J e w i s h cities of
I I I . 5, 6 4 , 6 5 , 6 6 , 1 1 9 , 1 4 1 . Palestine, composition a n d com
Corinthian: Gate in J e r u s a l e m T e m p l e petence, I. 378, II. 1 8 4 - 1 8 8 , 2 1 8 ,
( N i c a n o r ) , I I . 5 7 - 5 8 ; c o l u m n s of 2 2 3 ; in d i a s p o r a , e x t e n t o f o w n
Jerusalem Temple, II. 58; candle jurisdiction, III. 2 1 , 119-120,
sticks, I I . 72n. 124-125. See also Council,
C o r n e l i a n u s , L. A t t i d i n u s : g o v e r n o r o f Sanhedrin.
Main Index 921
Courts o f the T e m p l e at J e r u s a l e m : j e w * u n d .Sniiiiiriliiiii, I 4V),

w h o p e r m i t t e d access t o (see also i n l e r t e M i o n i o l AKfippn <MI IM-IIAH
Temple), II, 2 8 4 - 2 8 5 , 2 9 6 , 2 9 9 . (•f |rw». 1 4 7 1 4 7 2 . iVt
C o u r t y a r d s : a n d l a w s o f 'Erub, II. dufta: iilin* ntoiiry «lirat iii nvii.igogurs,
484-485. I I 437
C o v e n a n t : e l e c t i o n o f Israel, C h o s e n C i u p i u * Fmlim: srr F a d us.
P e o p l e , II. 4 6 4 - 4 6 6 , 492. 494. 495, (!uii(ums d u t i e s (larifls, tolls): I. 373-
5 8 0 , I I I . 1 5 9 , 199-200; n o t i o n o f at 376; in Palestine, t y p e a n d m e t h o d
Q u m r a n ( s e e also Q u m r a n ) , II. of collection, I. 373-376; in
580, 582. P a l m y r a , I. 3 7 3 , 3 7 5 n . ; m a r k e t toll
Crassus, M . Licinius: I. 2 4 6 ; a d m i n i s a t Jerusalem aboHshed b y Vitellius,
tration of Syria a n d P a r t h i a n I. 374, 3 8 8 .
c a m p a i g n s , I. 2 4 6 , 2 6 9 ; t r i u m Cuthites: n a m e g i v e n t o i n h a b i t a n t s of
virate, I. 2 4 6 ; d e a t h , I. 2 6 9 ; r o b b e r y S a m a r i a after A s s y r i a n c o l o n i s
o f T e m p l e treasures, I. 2 6 9 . a t i o n , I I . 17.
C r e a t i o n , biblical story of: h a g g a d i c C y b e l e : c u l t o f i n R o m a n e m p i r e . III.
e l a b o r a t i o n of, II. 3 4 8 , 3 5 3 . S e e also 157.
under A d a m ; Eve. C y p r i a n : u s e of / Mace, III. 183; u s e of
Crete: e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there, Tobit, I I I . 2 2 7 ; use oUI Mace, III.
I I I . 4 n . , 5, 6 8 , 7 1 - 7 2 . 5 3 5 ; u s e of Wisdom of Solomon, III.
Crispus, Q . M a r c i u s : g o v e r n o r of 5 7 5 ; u s e of t h e A d d i t i o n s t o Daniel,
B i t h y n i a , I. 2 4 9 , 2 7 6 . I I I . 7 2 7 ; o n II Baruch, III. 754.
Cronus: w o r s h i p o f in B a t a n a e a , Cyprus: gift t o C l e o p a t r a from M .
Trachonitis, Aurantis, II. 43. A n t o n i u s , I. 2 8 7 , 2 8 8 - 2 8 9 n . ; J e w i s h
C t e s i p h o n : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g r e b e l l i o n u n d e r T r a j a n , I. 5 3 2 , III.
there. III. 9 . 6 8 ; e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there,
C u l t , J e w i s h : restoration of u n d e r I I I . 4 n . , 5, 5 8 - 6 9 .
J u d a s M a c c a b a e u s , I. 162—163; Cyprus, d a u g h t e r o f Herod a n d
e l a b o r a t i o n o f i n o r a l l a w , II. 3 4 5 ; in Mariamme 1:1. 320.
world to c o m e , I I . 5 3 5 - 5 3 6 ; at C y p r u s , fortress near J e r i c h o : built by
Q u m r a n , II. 5 8 1 - 5 8 2 , 5 8 8 - 5 8 9 . S e e H e r o d i n h o n o u r o f his m o t h e r , I.
also u n d e r T e m p l e , Sacrifice, a n d 306.
specific subjects. C y p r u s , m o t h e r o f H e r o d : intrigues for
Cults, oriental: m i x o f oriental a n d d o w n f a l l of M a r i a m m e , I. 3 0 2 ;
Greek in Hellenistic cities of n a m e o f fortress b u i l t in h e r h o n o u r ,
Palestine, I I . 2 9 - 5 2 ; d i f f u s i o n of 1. 306.
throughout k n o w n w o r l d . III. C y p r u s , wife o f A g r i p p a I: h e l p s
1 5 5 - 1 5 9 ; a t t r a c t i v e characteristics A g r i p p a in t i m e o f t r o u b l e , I. 4 4 3 .
of, I I I . 1 5 8 - 1 5 9 . See a l s o u n d e r C y r e n a i c a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g
names of individual gods. there. I I I . 6 0 - 6 2 , 9 4 - 9 5 .
C u m a n u s , p r o c u r a t o r of P a l e s t i n e : I. Cyrene: J e w i s h rebellion u n d e r V e s
458-459; d e p o s i t i o n a n d e x i l e , I. p a s i a n , I. 5 1 2 ; J e w i s h revolt u n d e r
3 6 1 n . , 4 5 9 , 4 6 0 n , . 4 7 1 - 4 7 2 ; u s e of T r a j a n , I. 5 2 9 , 5 3 1 - 5 3 2 , III. 6 2 ;
S e b a s t e n i a n troops against J e w s , I. e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there. III.
364; k i l h n g o f S t e p h a n u s sparks off 4 n . , 6 0 , 6 1 ; e n j o y m e n t of e q u a l civil
further trouble, I. 4 5 8 - 4 5 9 ; p r o v o c rights b y J e w s , III. 9 4 , 1 1 3 , 130.
ation o f J e w s at P a s s o v e r , I. 4 5 8 ; Cyril of A l e x a n d r i a : w r o n g l y ascribed
activities of t h e Sicarii a n d Z e a l o t s , c e r t a i n work to A r i s t o b u l u s , III.
I. 4 5 9 , II. 6 0 1 ; t r o u b l e s b e t w e e n 581.
Cyzicenus : use of Assumption of Moses, 500, .501, 503, 504, 725, 728;
I I L 286. additions to in the Greek version
(Azariah, Three Companions,
Susanna, Bell), I I I . 722-230, I I I .
D 539; similarities with / Baruch, I I I .
736.
Dagon: worship of at Azotus, II. 32-33; Darius II, king: edict regarding
character of and cuk in general, I I . Temple in Jerusalem, I I . 311, I I I .
33n. 40.
Dalmatia: evidence for Jews living Daughters of Priests: see under
there, IIL 72. Women.
Damascus, city: II. 127-129; building David, city of: location, I. 154-155n.
projects of Herod, I. 308; coins of, David, house of: and messianism, I .
11.36-37, 127, 129, 131; Hellenistic 528, I I . 493, 499, 503-504, 518,
culture of, 11.36-37,47,49,51,128; 519, 536, 550; whether persecuted
history under Ptolemies and under Vespasian, Domidan,
Seleucids, II. 36-37, 127-129; as Trajan, I. 528.
member of Decapolis, I I . 126, 127; David, king: Psalms of, I I I . 188-191.
under Roman Rule, I I . 129-130; Dead Sea Scrolls: see Qumran
Jewish community of, IL 130, I I I . Community, Writings from. See
141; massacre of Jews there in AD also Judaean desert, hterary finds;
66, I I I . 13-14, 130. Masada; Murabba'at; Bar
Damascus Rule: see under Qumran Kokhba.
Community, Writings from. Dead Sea Sect: see Qumran
Damocritus: author of work hostile to Community.
Jews, I. 42, III. 608. Death: birthdays of the dead cele
Dan, patriarch, Testament of: see brated, I. 348n.; death sentence
Testaments of the XII Patriarchs. under Rome executed by the
Daniel: portrait of in the Lives of the mihtary, I . 370-372; whether
Prophets, I I I . 783-784. Sanhedrin entitled to execute
Daniel, Book of: I I . 497^98, HI. capital punishment independently
245-250; and Antiochus I V , I . 128, of Rome, I. 378, I I . 218-223;
152n., I I I . 246; language of, II. 21, hability of deceased to Roman
60, I I I . 246-247; last book to enter poll-tax, I . 404, I I I . 55; corpse
canon, I I . 317n., I I I . 187, 247; uncleanness in Jewish law, I I . 242,
messianism of, I I . 497^98, I I I . 246; 475; High Priest forbidden to
doctrine of resurrection, I I . 498, participate in mourning ritual, I I .
501, 540; story and historical 242; Jewish necropolis at Carthage,
context. I I I . 245-246; date of III. 62; Jewish catacombs of Rome,
redaction, I I I . 247; (Qumran) III. 79-81, 142, 144, 167; use of
Pseudo-Daniel Cycle, I I I . 248, 442- incantation bowls and amulets in
443; exegesis of seventy years tombs. I I I . 353, 358; hanging as
prophecy in Jeremiah, I I I . 248-249; method of execution among Jews,
fragments of from Qumran, I I I . III. 410, 414, 416-417, 431n.,
248; literature on. III. 249-250; and 432n.; Jewish funerary inscriptions,
Qumran Prayer of Nabonidus, I I I . see under Funerary Inscriptions;
440; Ps.-Daniel cycle from Qumran, resurrection of the dead, see
III. 442^43; Greek translation of Resurrection. See also Burial
(Septuagint, Theodotion), I I I . 483, Practices; Capital Punishment.
Main Index
Debarim Rabbah (midrash on Deuter Gaza. II l(N)

onomy): date and editions, I . 94. Demrlriu* II N H rtioi I I.10-I.i2,
Debt: remission during sabbatical year <>p|MMr<l liv A i i l U N luin \'l .mil
abolished by Hillel (prozbul), I I . Iryphon. I Ut) l i t . IM3 1H7;
366-367. opiMMm .Alrxaiuirr Kalas and
Decapolis: II. 125-127, 157; cities' i i M c n d i . thr<M»r. I. 130, 131, 181;
coinage, I . 240; 'hberatcd' by chronology of reign, I. 131, 132;
Pompey, I. 240, I I . 126; independ prisoner of Parthians, I . 131, 132;
ent wedge in tetrarchy of Herod takes Syrian throne for second time,
Antipas, I. 341; Hellenistic cults of, 1. 132, 207; married to Cleopatra
I I . 3 6 ^ 0 ; meaning of the term daughter of Ptolemy Philometor, I .
'Decapolis', I I . 125-127; cities 133, 181; concessions to, then
belonging to, I I . 126; cities of conflict with, Jonathan Maccabee,
designated as belonging to Coele- I. 182-186; grants independence to
Syria, I I . 127, 157. See also under Jews, I. 189-190; death, I. 2 0 8 , 1 3 2 ;
names o f individual cities. coins of at Gaza, I I . 100.
Decidius Saxa, governor of Syria: I. Demetrius I I I Eucaerus: I. 134-135;
250-251. war with Antiochus X and Philip, I .
Defilement: see Purity, laws of ritual 134-135, I I . 128; chronology of
cleanness. reign, I . 135n.; aids Pharisees
Dekaprotoi (committee of): I I . 180n.; against Alexander Jannaeus, I .
function and duties, I I . 180n.; at 223-224; in Qumran Commentary on
Tiberias, I I . 180. Nahum, I I I . 4 3 1 , 432.
Deliler near Philadelphia: evidence for Demetrius, Jewish-Hellenistic writer:
Jews living there. I I I . 22, 167. ni. 513-517; style of his writings, I I .
Dellius: friend of Antony, wrote 348, I I I . 509, 513; use of the
authoritative account of his Septuagint, I I I . 476, 479, 515, 516;
Parthian campaign, I . 24—25. date, I I I . 5 1 3 , 516; writings
Delos: evidence for Jews living there, collected by Alexander Polyhistor,
I I I . 4n., 69, 70-71; Samaritan I I I . 513-517; writings of. I I I .
community there. I I I . 60, 71, 103; 513-514; problems with his biblical
synagogue of, I I I . 70-71, 103; chronology. I I I . 514-515, I I I . 513;
settlement of Tyrians there. I I I . editions, translations, literature o n ,
108. I I I . 516-517.
Delphi: Jewish inscription from, I I I . Demetrius o f Gadara, freedman: I I .
65. 134.
Demai, Mishnah tractate: position and Demetrius of Phalerum: his role in the
subject matter, I. 71. translation o f the Pentateuch
Demeter: cult of at Caesarea, I I . 35. according to Aristeas, I I I . 4 7 4 - 4 7 5 ,
Demetrius I Soter: I. 129-130; period 677-678, 680.
as hostage in Rome, I . 128; Demetrius Poliorcetes: and destruction
chronology o f reign, I . 129-130; of Samaria, I I . 87, 161.
death, I . 129, 180; opposed by Demetrius, 'tyrant' ofGamala: I I . 9 1 .
Alexander Balas, I . 129, 177-180; Democritus of Abdera: use of the Story
accession, I . 168; batdes against of Ahiqar, I I I . 236.
Maccabees, I . 169-173; downfall of Demons: see Spirits, evil.
Judas Maccabaeus, I . 173; con Denarius, coin: value of ( =zuz), II. 64,
cessions to Jonathan and Jews in 65.
general, I . 178-179; coins of at Derekh Ere^: Rabbah, minor talmudic
924 Names and Suhjn ts
tractate: position and subject II. IH3.

treated, I. 80. Diphilus: Jewish verses under name of,
Derekh Ere^ Z^^ta, minor talmudic III. 656, 669.
tractate: position and subject Dium, city: II. 1 4 8 - 1 4 9 ; Hellenistic
treated, I. 80. culture of, I. 144; conquered by
Deuteronomy, biblical book: midrash on Alexanderjannaeus, I . 226, 228, I I .
[Debarim Rabbah), I . 94; laws of 149; 'hberated' by Pompey, I. 240,
priestly dues, I I . 258-260. II. 92, 149; member of Decapolis,
Diadochi, the (Alexander's successors): II. 126; foundation and location, I I .
foundation of Greek cities in 148; coins of, I I . 149.
P a l c s n n r , 1. 14.3 144, 11. 36; history Divination: see Magic.
of Samaria as garri.son town, 11. 39, Divorce, Jewish: II. 485—486; language
160-161; struggles to gain control of divorce bills, I I . 23n., 77; priests
in Palestine, I I . 87,99 lOO. forbidden to marry divorcees,
Dialogue between Jason and Papiscus: II. 240; ease of in Rabbinic law,
whether Ariston of Pella author of, 11. 485-486; at Qumran, I I .
I. 38. 579n.; what money ketubah to be
Diaspora Jewry: see Jews, diaspora. paid in, I I I . 35. See also under
Dibre soferim (ordinances of scribes): Marriage.
third grade of halakhic ruling, I I . Doctors: city physicians granted
341. immunity from all obligations. I I I .
Didius, Q,: governor of Syria, I. 254. 23.
Didrachma Tax: see Half-Shekel Tax. Documents: authenticity of in /
Didymus of Alexandria: I I I . 286. Maccabees, I. 171, 172n., 178-179n.,
Dietary laws: misunderstanding of by 184n.; Roman, in Josephus, I.
non-Jews, I I I . 152. 194-197, 204-205, I I I . 4, 18,
Dio Cassius: I. 65—66; life and works, I. 116—117; decrees of Caesar in
65-66; on edict of Claudius against favour of Jews, I . 272-274; authent
Jews, I I I . 77; on Jews of Rome in icity ofin IIMace, I. 162, I I I . 531,
general. I I I . 77, 78. 533—534; language of divorce deed
Diocaesarea: new name for Sepphoris {get), II. 23n., 77; language of in
from time of Antonius Pius, I. 521, Judaean Desert discoveries, I I .
I I . 94,176. 78-79; official language of in
Diodorus Siculus: I. 64; use of Roman Palestine, I I . 80. See also
Posidonius of Apamea, I. 22; life under individual names, places and
and works, I. 64; attitude toward subjects.
the Jews, I I I . 608n.; use of Dok, fortress: location, I. 199n.; site of
Hecataeus, I I I . 671. Simon Maccabaeus'death, I . 199.
Diodotus of Apamea (Trypho): see Dolabella, governor of Syria: defeated
Tryphon. by Cassius, I. 249-250; grants Jews
Diogenes, grammarian from Rhodes: of Asia Minor freedom of religious
I I I . 69. worship, I I I . 117, 121.
Dionysus: cult of in Hellenistic cities of Domitia, wife of Domitian, daughter
Palestine, II. 35, 37, 43, 51; cult of of Corbulo: I. 265.
compared with that of Dusares, I I . Domitian, emperor: attitude to the
42. Jews and Judaism, I . 528, I I I .
Dioscuri: worship of at Ascalon, II. 32. 122-123; murder of Titus, I I I . 299;
Diospolis: new name for Lydda from symbolised as eagle's head in IV
time of Septimius Severus, I. 521, Ezra, III. 299.
Main Index
D o m i t i u s C o r b u l o : see C o r b u l o , C n . AKtippa 1,1 -141

Domitius. DualifiMi ( i i N l i i i i r o l Hi Quiiiirtii S n
D o r a , city: II. 118-120; as d e p e n d e n c y IIIMI u n d r i Q i i i n i i i i i (:<>iniiiuiiii\ ,
o f S i d o n i a n s , I. 144, II. 1 1<); II .M7n . \1U. V r » i i . '.U)n . ').'^>'1,
'liberated' b y P o m p e y , I. 2 4 0 , II. 5H«>, III 172 I 71M
9 1 , 120; conflict b e t w e e n J e w s a n d i)ufiondiu\, < o i n : v a l u e o l , 11. (>5.
G e n t i l e s over e m p e r o r w o r s h i p , I. l)urii-r,uro|>os, ( i t y : III. 1 0 - 1 3 ; J e w i s h
379n., 446, II. 120; (Jrrek ( o n u u u i u l y of. III. 1 0 - 1 3 ; repre
foundation myth, II. .'il; in s e n t a t i o n a l art in the s y n a g o g u e , I I .
restoration o f G a b i n i u s , II. ,'), 9 2 , 443, I I I . 13; inscriptions f r o m
120; right of s a n c t u a r y and s y n a g o g u e , I I I . 1 0 - 1 3 , 139.
a u t o n o m y u n d e r R o m e , I I . 94, 120; D u s a r e s : c u l t of, I I . 42.
l o c a t i o n , II. 118; besieged by
Antiochus the Great, II. 119;
p e r h a p s tributary t o A t h e n s in 5 t h
c e n t u r y , II. 119-120; Tryphon
b e s i e g e d there, II. 1 1 9 - 1 2 0 ; c o i n s ,
II. 120. E a g l e : d e s i g n o n coins of H e r o d , I.
Doris: first wife o f H e r o d , I. 2 8 4 n . 312n.; m o u n t e d over Temple Gate
D o r o t h e u s o f A s c a l o n , g r a m m a r i a n : II. b y H e r o d , I. 3 1 3 , 3 2 5 .
49. Ebhel rabbathi (Semahoth), minor
D o s a ben A r c h i n o s ( H a r k h i n a s ) , R.: t a l m u d i c tractate: position a n d
11.375. subjects t r e a t e d , I. 8 0 .
D o s i t h e u s , c o m p a n i o n of P t o l e m y I V : Ecclesia: term for congregation,
III. 5 3 9 . diflference b e t w e e n i t and synagoge,
Dositheus, Jewish general under n . 429-430.
P t o l e m y V I : I I I . 1 3 5 , 1 3 6 , 539. Ecclesiastes: see Koheleth.
D o s i t h e u s , priest: takes L y s i m a c h u s ' Ecclesiasticus: see Ben Sira, Wisdom of.
Greek translation of Esther to Economy: see Trade.
E g y p t , III. 5 0 5 - 5 0 6 . E d e n , G a r d e n of: II. 5 4 6 n . See a l s o
D o u g h - o f f e r i n g {hallah): II. 265; a n d Paradise.
d u e s t o priests, II. 2 5 8 , 2 5 9 ; w h a t Edom, Edomites: see Idumaea,
t h e offering c o m p r i s e d , I I . 265; n o t Idumaeans.
i n c u m b e n t o n J e w s o u t s i d e the l a n d Edrei (later A d r a a ) , city: l o c a t i o n , I.
o f Israel, II. 269; p r e p a r a t i o n , II. 336n.
477. See also under Priests; E d u c a t i o n : G r e e k , in P a l e s t i n e , II. 7 7 .
Sacrifice. Education, Jewish: II. 415-422;
Drachma, c o i n : v a l u e of, II. 6 3 , 6 5 , 6 7 n . a d v a n c e d r a b b i n i c e d u c a t i o n [beth
Drink-offerings: a n d T e m p l e cult, II. midrash, e t c . ) , I I . 3 3 2 - 3 3 4 ; formal
2 8 7 - 2 8 8 , 3 0 0 , 307; o n feast d a y s , IL instruction of children (boys), II.
3 0 8 ; b y Gentiles, I I . 3 1 0 . See also 3 3 3 - 3 3 4 , 4 1 7 - 4 2 2 , 472; principle
u n d e r Priests; Sacrifice. t h a t all s h o u l d k n o w T o r a h , I I .
Drusilla, d a u g h t e r o f A g r i p p a I: 4 1 5 - 4 1 6 , 4 6 4 ; at Q u m r a n , II.
b e t r o t h a l to A n d o c h u s E p i p h a n e s 4 2 I n . ; u s e of S a b b a t h m e e t i n g s for
o f C o m m a g e n e , I. 4 4 6 , 4 4 9 n . 4 6 2 ; instruction, I I . 4 2 4 - 4 2 7 , 447, 4 5 0 -
m a r r i a g e to A z i z u s k i n g o f E m e s a , I. 453. See also Torah; Rabbis;
4 4 9 n . ; s t a t u e o f i n C a e s a r e a , I. 4 5 1 ; Synagogue; Commandments.
m a r r i a g e to F e l i x , I. 461-4-62. 'Eduyoth, M i s h n a h tractate: position
Drusus t h e y o u n g e r : friendship w i t h a n d subject m a t t e r , I. 73.
926 Names and Suhjerls
Egypt: III. 38-60; literature on AI): II. 2 3 0 , 234.

c a l e n d a r a n d c h r o n o l o g y of, I. 8 ; E l e a z a r b e n A r a k h , R . : II. 370.
c h r o n o l o g y of E g y p t i a n c a m p a i g n s E l e a z a r b e n A z a r i a h , R.: p r e s i d e n t a t
of A n t i o c h u s I V , I. 1 2 8 - 9 ; a s t h i r d Y a v n e h , 1. 526; n o t i d e n t i c a l w i t h
class of i m p e r i a l p r o v i n c e , I. 3 5 8 , ' P r i e s t E l e a z a r ' of B a r K o k h b a
359; system o f taxation under c o i n s , I. 5 4 4 n . ; c o n t a c t w i t h f a m o u s
R o m e , I. 3 7 3 , 3 7 5 n . , 4 0 2 - 4 0 3 ; t h e contemporaries, II. 372, 376, 380;
J e w i s h R e v o l t , AD 1 1 5 - 1 1 7 , I . president a t Y a v n e h , II. 373, 375.
5 2 9 5 3 1 ; ( u s t o m of c i r c u m c i s i o n E l e a z a r b e n B o e t h u s , H i g h P r i e s t c. 4
among Egyptians, I. 5 3 7 - 5 3 8 , BC: I I . 2 2 9 , 234.
5 3 9 540; e v i d e n t e l o r J e w s l i v i n g E l e a z a r b e n D e i n a e u s : II. 6 0 1 .
t h e r e (see also u n d e r i n d i v i d u a l E l e a z a r ben J a i r : II. 604.
p l a c e n a m e s ) , III. 4 . 5, 3 8 4 4 , Eleazar ben Simon: and Great Revolt,
4 6 - 6 0 , 145 1 4 7 ; s e t t l e m e n l s o f 11.601,602,604.
Phoenicians, I d u m a e a n s , Sama Eleazar ben Z a d o k (the older), R.: I I .
r i t a n s a n d A r a b s t h e r e , III. 4 4 4 6 ; 375 3 7 6 .
s e t t l e m e n t of E g y p t i a n s o v e r s e a s , Eleazar ben Z a d o k (the y o u n g e r ) , R . :
I I I . 108, 109, 110; story of t h e II. 3 7 5 n .
Jewish Exodus in anti-Jewish Eleazar, brother ofjudas Maccabaeus:
w r i t i n g s (see a l s o u n d e r a u t h o r s ' I. 1 6 6 .
names). III. 151-152, 595-596, E l e a z a r , H i g h Priest a t t i m e of P t o l e m y
6 0 0 - 6 0 1 , 6 0 5 , 6 0 8 n . , 6 1 1 ; diffusion I I : h i s r o l e in c r e a t i o n o f t h e
of its g o d s t h r o u g h o u t known Septuagint a c c o r d i n g to A r i s t e a s , I I I .
world, III. 156-157. 474, 6 7 8 , 6 7 9 .
' E g y p t i a n , t h e ' : false p r o p h e t a t t i m e o f E l e a z a r , J e w i s h exorcist m e n t i o n e d b y
F e l i x , I. 4 6 3 n . , 4 6 4 , I I . 509. Josephus: I I I . 3 2 4 - 3 4 3 , 376.
Ekhah Rabbati: see Midrash Ekhah. Eleazar, martyr under Antiochus
Ekron, city: given to Jonathan E p i p h a n e s : I. 1 5 5 .
M a c c a b e e by A l e x a n d e r B a l a s , I . E l e a z a r of M o d i i m , R . : w h e t h e r t o b e
140, 181, I I I . 3 . identified w i t h t h e ' P r i e s t E l e a z a r '
Elagabal, emperor: foundation of of B a r K o k h b a c o i n s , I. 5 4 4 ; d e a t h ,
N i c o p o l i s ( = E m m a u s ) , I. 5 2 1 . I. 5 5 2 .
E l a m : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e , E l e a z a r , person so-called i n J o s e p h u s ,
I I I . 10. defender o f M a c h a e r u s in first
Elasa (Eleasa/Alasa): place so-called, Revolt: 1.511.
l o c a t i o n , I . 1 7 3 n . ; site of d e f e a t o f E l e a z a r , son o f A n a n i a s a n d c a p t a i n o f
J u d a s M a c c a b a e u s , I. 1 7 3 . T e m p l e : refusal to s a c r i f i c e f o r
E l d a d , Book of Eldad and Modad: I I I . e m p e r o r signals s t a r t o f r e v o l t , I .
783. 469n., 486; commander in
E l d e r s , J e w i s h : I I . 2 0 0 - 2 0 2 ; of t h e I d u m a e a d u r i n g R e v o l t , I. 4 8 9 .
Bible, II. 2 0 0 - 2 0 1 ; as h e a d s o f E l e a z a r , son o f S i m o n : a n d civil w a r i n
priestly courses, I I . 249, 287; J e r u s a l e m (AD 7 0 ) , I. 5 0 1 ; d e f e a t e d
s y n a g o g a i c o u n c i l s of: a u t h o r i t y b y J o h n of G i s c h a l a , I. 5 0 2 - 5 0 3 .
a n d function, II. 4 2 7 - 4 2 9 , 4 3 1 ^ 3 3 , E l e a z a r , son of Y a i r , S i c a r i i l e a d e r : a n d
4 3 5 ; as i n s t i t u t i o n i n d i a s p o r a last s t a n d o f J e w s a t M a s a d a ( A D
c o m m u n i t i e s (see a l s o Presbyteros), 74), I . 3 8 2 n . , 5 1 1 - 5 1 2 .
III. 102. See also Council; E l e a z a r the Pharisee: identification
Sanhedrin. w i t h Q u m r a n T e a c h e r of R i g h t
E l e a z a r b e n A n a n u s , H i g h P r i e s t c. 16 eousness, I I I . 4 3 6 n .
Main Index
Eleazar the Priest, deputy to Bar as nlavrii hy ('MMIIII, I HI, Iminri

Kokhba: whether to be identified sliivr* ol IrrnI by M Aiiloniu». I
with Eleazar o f Modiim, I . 544; and 2 7 8 ; »irnr ol by V'rtprtitiin. I. 49H,
messianism, 1. 551. 4<H>n.; d N i r ol louiidiilioti as
Eleazar the Zealot: and troubles under Niro|K.lu. I .')I2 5l3n.. 5 2 1 ;
Cumanus, I. 459; sent to Rome l)y whrtlirr military u)lony established
Felix, I . 463. here by Vespasian, I. 512-513n.,
Elephandne, Jewish military colony: 5 2 0 ; most westerly Jewish city
m . 3 8 - 4 0 ; use of pagan oath- before Hasmonaean expansion, I I .
formulas, I I I . 37; Aramaic papyri 3; toparchy ofJudaea, I I . 190, 193;
from. I I I . 38-39, 174-175; origin of location, I I . 193n.
colony. I I I . 39; temple to Yahu, I I I . Emmaus near Jerusalem: 1.512—513n.;
39-40; Aramaic scroll of the Story of to be distinguished from Emmaus-
Ahiqar discovered there. I I I . 232, Nicopolis, I. 512-513n., I I . 193n.;
235, 237. establishment of military colony
Eleutheropolis, city founded under under Vespasian, 1.512-513n.
Septimimus Severus: I I . 183, 521. Emperor: games and temples in
Eleutherus, river: as boundary be honour of in Hellenistic cities of
tween Ptolemaic and Seleucid Palestine, I. 304, I I . 34-35, 45, 47;
territory, I I . 88-89. worship ofin provinces, I. 304; oath
Eliezer b. Jacob (the elder), R.: I I . of loyalty by provincials, I. 314;
371-372. daily sacrifices for at Jerusalem
Eliezer b. Jacob (the younger), R.: I I . Temple, I . 379-380, 469, 486, 522,
371,372. I I . 311-312, I I I . 613; Jews exempt
Eliezer ben Hyrcanus, R.: n. 374; Pirke from worship of, I. 379, I I I .
de-Rabbi Eliezer, I. 198; relations 121-122; honour of in diaspora, I.
with Agrippa II, I . 475, 483n.; 380; no image of on Judaean coins,
contemporary of Gamaliel II at I. 380; Roman standards, with
Yavneh, I. 524; personal history images of, not carried into
and legends about, I I . 375; religious Jerusalem, I. 380; Cahgula de
teachings, I I . 483, 487. mands emperor worship from the
Eliezer ben Yose the Galilean, R.: and Jews, I . 389-397, I I I . 121-122;
formulation o f haggadic middoth, I I . suspension of daily sacrifice for
354. signals start o f Great Revolt, I.
Elijah, the Prophet: H. 515-516; later 469n., 486; precious gifts of
legends about, I I . 352; expected emperors to Jerusalem Temple, I I .
return before the Messiah, I I . 312-313; synagogues built in
515-516; as awakener of the dead, honour of. I I I . 104-105. See also
I I . 516; righteousness of, I I . 604; in under individual names and
the Lives of the Prophets, I I I . 784; subjects.
Apocalypse of Elijah, I I I . 799-803. Engedi, town: under administration of
EHonaeus ben Cantheras: High Priest Bar Kokhba, I . 546; as toparchy of
c. 4 4 A D , I I . 229n., 2 3 1 , 2 3 4 . Judaea, I I . 7, 191, 194; famed for its
Elisha, envoy of Bar Kokhba: I. 546. palm and balsam groves, I I . 194n.;
EUasar (Pontus): I I I . 320n., 323n. site of Essene setdement, I I . 563;
Emmatha, city: theatre of, I I . 47-48. earlier designation Hazezon-
Emmaus (later Nicopolis), city: I . Tamar, I I I . 320n., 323n.
512-513n.; Syrian garrison under Enoch: inventor o f astrology, I I . 349,
Bacchides, I. 175; inhabitants sold I I I . 261; and Noachean legend in
Phrygia, I I I . 30-32, 34; in writings Ephesus, city: III. 2 2 - 2 3 ; evidence for

of Philo, I I I . 846. Jews living there, I I I . 22-23, 88;
Enoch, Book of: IH. 250-277; on the synagogue and inscriptions. I I I . 23;
Jewish calendar, I . 590-591, 5 9 2 - citizen rights of Jews living there,
593; influence on / / Enoch, I. 746; III. 129-130.
original language Aramaic, I I . 21, Ephorus: whether a source for Nicolaus
23. I I I . 254, 259, 260; Enoch as of Damascus, I. 31.
inventor of astrology, I I . 349, I I I . Ephraem: allusions to Liber Antiqui
261; messiani.sm of, I I . 502-503, tatum Biblicarum, III. 329.
505. 517. 519. 520-521, 526, 527, Ephraim, district: see Aphaerema.
III. 252 253. 2.56 259; Book of Ephraim, town: I . 1 8 2 n . ; incorporated
Pand)lcs. II. .520n., 111. 252-253, into Judaea under Jonathan
256 259. 260; dates of constituent Maccabee, I. 182, I I . 1-2; location,
parts, II. 520n., III. 254 259, I. 182n.; subjugated by Vespasian,
258-259; regarding the expression I. 500.
'Son of Man', I I . 520-521, 111. Epicrates: general of Antiochus IX, I I .
252-253, 256-257; manuscript 144.
history. I I I . 250-251; much used by Epigraphy: see Inscriptions.
Church Fathers, I I I . 250, 261-264; Epiphanius: on the 'Deuteroseis of
used hy Jubilees, I I I . 250, 256, 261; Moses', use for chronology of
Aramaic discoveries from Qumran, Mishnah redaction, I. 77; use of
I I I . 251-252, 254, 255, 256, 2 5 7 - Jubilees, I I I . 315; on the Martyrdom
258, 260; Book of Noah, I I I . of Isaiah, I I I . 339-340; on Aquila,
252-253, 260; Book of Watchers, I I I . 494; on Theodotion, I I I . 499,
I I I . 252, 255, 256; character and 501; on / Baruch, I I I . 740; on the
story of (Ethiopic version). I I I . Apocryphon of Ezekiel, III. 794, 795.
252-254; Astronomical Book (3 Erotimus, founder o f Nabataean
Enoch), I I I . 253, 254, 256, 2 6 9 - dynasty: I. 577.
277; Book of Admonitions, I I I . 253, 'Erub: law and practice of (see also
255-256; Book of Dream-Visions, under Sabbath), II. 4 7 2 ^ 7 3 ,
I I I . 253, 255; whether in part of 484-485.
Chrisdan authorship. I I I . 256-259; Esarhaddon, Assyrian king: in the Story
use of in Testament of XII Patriarchs, of Ahiqar, III. 232-235.
I I I . 261, 777; editions, translations, Eschatology: see After-life; Messian
hterature on. I I I . 264-268; close ism.
association with Qumran Genesis Esdras, First Book of ( = / / / Ezra): DI.
Apocryphon, lU. 321. 708-718; original language of, III.
Enoch, Second Book of: III. 7 4 6 - 7 5 0 ; 705-708, 709-713; not included in
original language of, I I I . 705-708, Hebrew canon, but in Septuagint,
748; contents, I I I . 746-747; influ III. 708, 714; contents diflferences
ence of / Enoch, I I I . 746; not a from canonical Ezra, III. 709;
Chrisdan work, I I I . 747-748; date relation to Ezra, Chronicles,
of composition. I I I . 748-749; Nehemiah, III. 709-713; purpose of
appended Melchizedek legend. I I I . work. III. 711; date of composition,
749; editions, translations, litera III. 713-714; use o f by Josephus,
ture on. I I I . 749-750. III. 713, 714; use o f in Christian
Enos: in writings of Philo, I I I . 846. church. III. 714; hterature on, III.
Epaphroditus, patron of Josephus: I. 716-718.
48, 54, 55. Eshbon: see Heshbon.
Mairc Index
Eshtemoa, town: synagogue of, II. 318n.; rrMdiuK <•( Ml Puiiiit. li VA^,
442n., 449n. translation into (iirrk, i l l '><)'»
Essenes: H. 555-574, 583-590; healing .506. 719 72l.rrl«ilioiiol(;irrk text
powers and prophecy, I I . 55, 590, XolllMan ,n\ M9 '>4<), .uhlitioii.i
593-597; refused oath of allegiance to ill (irrrk vrrîoii, III. 718 722;
to Herod, I . 314n.; punishment of contents and s K i r y , i l l . 718; later
excommunication, II. 431, 565; additions ol Aramaic dream text
charity and alms giving, II. 437n., ( - Targum of Esther), III. 720. See
567; community organisation and also Megilloth.
hierarchy, I I . 447n., 563 567; rules Etam: aqueduct from there to Jerusa
of ritual purity, I I . 475n., 564, 569, lem built by Pontius Pilate, I. 385n,
570; withdrawal from Jerusalem Ethaos: cult ofin Batanaea, I I . 41-42.
Temple, I I . 475n., 570, 572, 588- Ethiopians: and custom of circum
589; doctrine of immortality, I I . cision, I. 537.
540n., 574; hterature on, I I . 555- Ethnarch: rank and significance of title,
558; etymology of name, I I . 558- I. 333-334n.; as highest Jewish
574, 559-560, 593; origin and official in Palestine, see Patriarch.
history, I I . 559-560, 585-587; Ethnos: use of term to denote Jewish
classical sources on Essenism (see community. I I I . 9 0 , 91, 114n. See
also under individual authors), II. also under Community.
560—561, et passim; identification Euaratus of Cos: at court of Herod, I.
with Qumran community, I I . 561, 311.
563n., 564-567, 575, 583-585, Eubius, Stoic philosopher of Ascalon:
588-589, I I I . 380; number in II. 4 9 .
community, II. 562-563; common Euboea: evidence for Jews living there,
meal, II. 565, 567, 569n., 570-571, I I I . 5, 68, 69.
593; asceticism, I I . 568, 570, 578, Eucheion ('place of prayer'): I I I . 55.
593, 594; attitude toward and rules Eulogius, bishop of Alexandria: III. 60.
regarding marriage, I I . 570, 578, Eumeneia: evidence for Jews living
594; religious beliefs generally, I I . there. I I I . 32.
571-574, 588-590; belief in Eupolemus, head of Jewish delegation
Providence, II. 572; importance of to Rome under Judas Maccabaeus:
Moses, I I . 572; 'sun worship', I I . I. 145n., 171, I I I . 519.
573, 593; active involvement in Eupolemus, Jewish-Hellenistic writer:
revolt against Rome, I I . 588; and ni. 517-521; and haggadic histori
Pythagoreanism, I I . 589-590; com ography, I I . 348, 349, 350, I I I . 509,
pared with Therapeutae, I I . 593- 517; on Enoch being the inventor of
597; and authorship of Apocalypse of astrology, I I . 349, I I I . 261; on
Abraham, I I I . 244, 290; authorship Moses as inventor of alphabet, I I .
of Assumption of Moses, I I I . 244, 350, III. 518, 611; writings of. I I I .
283-284; and authorship o{Jubilees, 510, 517-518, 519-520; identific
III. 313-314; Essenism not the ation of a Pseudo-Eupolemus, I I I .
miUeu of Liber Antiquitatum 517, 528-530; date, personal
Biblicarum, I I I . 327-328; not the history. I I I . 518-519; hterature on,
authors of the Sibylline Oracles, I I I . I I I . 520-521.
642. See also Qumran Community. Euripides: Jewish poetry under name
Esther, bibhcal book: Midrash Esther of. I I I . 656, 657, 659n., 661, 669;
and other midrashim, I . 95-96; and held in high esteem by Philo, I I I .
process of canonisation, I I . 317- 872.
Eurycles of Sparta: at court of Herod, Jambres (midrash). I I I . 781.

I. 311; personal history, I. 31 In. Exodus, of Jews from Egypt: legends
Eusebius: Chronicle of, I. 126; on about in anti-Jewish writings. I I I .
chronology of Seleucids, compared 151-152, 595-596, 600-601, 605,
with Porphyry, I. 126-128; use of 608n., 611; account ofin drama of
Alexander Polyhistor, III. 510-511, the poet Ezekiel, III. 563-564.
512; references to /// Mace, I I I . Exorcism, Jewish practice of: see
540; use of Chronicle of Thallus, Spirits, evil.
III. 543; on the philosopher Ezekias, father ofjudas the Galilean:
Aristobulus, I I I . 579-580, 585; II. 600.
wrongly ascribes IV Mace, to Ezekias, Galilean robber leader killed
Josephus. 111. 590, 591; on by Herod: I . 275.
Apollonius Molon, I I I . 599; mis Ezekias, High Priest attimeof Ptolemy
takenly credits Apion with special Lagus: I. 139n.
work against thejews, III. 606. Ezekiel, biblical book: and process of
Eutychus, freedman: betrays Agrippa canonisation, 11.317-318n. See also
I to Tiberius, I. 444. under Merkabah (mysticism).
Eve: Life of Adam and Eve, I I I . 757-760; Ezekiel, prophet: and reorganisation
Christian and Gnostic collections of of priesthood, II. 251-252, 258; in
legends about. I I I . 760-761. The Lives of the Prophets, III.
Exaloth, village: location, II. 10. 783-784; Apocryphon of Ezekiel, III.
Excommunication as practised by 793-796. See also under Merkabah
Jews: II. 431-433; among Essenes, (mysticism).
II. 268, 431, 565; degrees of, I I . Ezekiel the Tragic Poet: HI. 510,
431-433. 563-566; drama entitled 'The
Exegesis: rabbinic, methods and legal Exodus', I I I . 563-564; language
validity of (see also under Haggadah, and style of his writing. I I I .
Halakhah, etc.), I I . 343-344, 354, 564-565; date, I I I . 565; literature
377; mode of at Qumran, II. 580n., on. I I I . 565-566; whether Sama
III. 420-421 et passim; character of ritan or Jew, III. 565.
the Septuagint, III. 478, 480; mode Ezra: religious reforms of, I. 143;
of allegorical interpretation in additions to priesdy families, I I .
writings of Philo (see also under 246-7; difficulties getting Levites to
Philo), III. 876-878. return, II. 254; and Great Assembly
Exile, Babylonian: subsequent restor of returned community, I I . 315,
ation of Jewish community to 358-359; and Torah, I I . 315, 323.
Palestine, I I . 2n., 7; reorganization Ezra, biblical book: language of, I I . 21;
of priesthood by Ezekiel, I I . 251- in process of canonisation, I I .
252, 258; foundation for diaspora 317-18n.; naming and numbering
there, III. 3,5-6, 8,10; according to ofin the various canons. III. 301;
Assumption of Moses, III. 278; relation to / Esdras, Chronicles,
theology of according to I Baruch, Nehemiah,lU. 708-713;
III. 733-734; in the Letter of Ezra, Fourth Book of. IH. 294-306;
Jeremiah, I I I . 743-744; and / / messianism, I I . 511-12, 5 1 4 F R . , 519,
Baruch, III. 751-752. 536, 538, I I I . 295, 297; story and
Exodus, biblical book: midrash on versions. III. 294-298, 303-305; use
[Shemoth Rabbah), I. 94; fragments of in the Church, I I I . 294, 301-303;
exegesis on from Qumran, I I I . date of composition. I I I . 297-300;
423-434; The Book of Jannes and not to be confused with Christian
Main Index
APOCALYPSE OF EZRA, I I I . 302; FROM FLOLRNIY PHYW ON. ILL I TM ,

TRANSLATIONS, LITERATURE ON. I I I . 145; CRIRBRIILMIN OL HV d i t i « | M » i . i
305-306; LINKS WITH / / Baruch, I I I . JEWRY. ILL 144 I4'>. .INNUAI
752-753. ALRXANDRIAN TMNVAL TO MARK
Ezra, Third Book of: s e e Esdras, First TRAN.<ILA(I(»N OL BIBLE INTO (IREEK. III.
Book of 14.5, 476, 480; OB.SERVANCE OF IN
Ezrat Nashim (WOMEN'S GALLERY IN (QUMRAN COMMUNITY. III. 408, 413,
SYNAGOGUE): I I . 448N. 460 461, 466-467. SEE ALSO
TEMPLE; SACRIFICE; SABBATH; AND
UNDER NAMES OF SPECIFIC FESTIVALS.
FELIX, PROCURATOR OF JUDAEA: I. 460-
465; CALLED PROCURATOR BY TACITUS,
I. 359; AS INFLUENTIAL FREEDMAN, I.
Fabius, Roman commander IN 360, 460^61; IMPRISONMENT OF THE
DAMASCUS: I I . 129; APOSTLE PAUL, I . 369N., 370N., 378,
FADUS, PROCURATOR OF JUDAEA: I. 4 5 5 - 465; WHETHER ADMINISTRATOR OF
456; OFFENDS JEWS OVER HIGH PRIEST'S SAMARIA AND JUDAEA IN TIME OF
VESTMENTS, I. 379, 456; AND FALSE CUMANUS, I. 459-460N.; CRUELTY OF
PROPHET THEUDAS, I . 456. HIS RULE ACCORDING TO TACITUS, I. 461,
FAITH: AFFIRMATION OF, THE Shêma", I I . 462; MARRIAGES OF, I . 461-462; HIS
454-455. SEE ALSO under Sfiema'. RULE A TURNING POINT TOWARD REVOLT
FALCO, Q. ROSCIUS GOELIUS POMPEIUS: IN JUDAEA, I. 462-465; AND Sicarii, I.
GOVERNOR OFJUDAEA, I. 516—517. 463, II. 601; AND 'THE EGYPTIAN', I.
FALL, OF ADAM: ACCORDING TO Jubilees, 464; DATE OF BIS RECALL TO ROME, I.
I I I . 310. SEE ALSO UNDER ADAM. 465^66N.; AND JEWISH-GENTILE
FAMILIES: PRIESTLY (24 COURSES), I I . CITIZENSHIP DISPUTE IN CAESAREA, I.
245-250; LeviticaJ, I I . 254-256. See 465, I I . 117.
ALSO ARCHIVES; GENEALOGIES- FESTIVALS: SEE FEASTS.
FAMINE: IN PALESTINE, 25 BC^ I. 291; FESTUS, PROCURATOR OF JUDAEA: I.
'UNIVERSAL' IN TIME OF GLAXIDIUS, I. 467-468; AND APOSDE PAUL, I. 370N.,
457. 378, 467; CHRONOLOGY OF RULE, I.
FAST-DAYS, JEWISH: II. 483-484; PUBHC 466N.; SETTLEMENT OF JEWISH-GENTILE
PRAYER ON, I I . 444; ANNOUNCED BY DISPUTE IN CAESAREA, I . 467;
TRUMPETS, I I . 446; VOLUNTARY AND RELATIONS WITH AGRIPPA II AND
EXTRAORDINARY FAST DAYS, I I . 4 8 3 - BERENICE, I. 474, 475; CONFLICT WITH
484; MODE OF OBSERVANCE, I I . 484. PRIESTS, I I . 313.
SEE ALSO UNDER ASCETICISM. FIRST-BORN OF BEASTS, AND PRIESTLY DUES:
FEASTS, JEWISH: Pesikta (MIDRASH ON I I . 257, 258, 259, 265-267, 270N.
FEASTS AND SABBATHS), I. 96; METHOD SEE ALSO TITHES; PRIESTS.
OF CALCULATING OR» WHAT DAYS THEY FIRST-BORN OF MAN: RITE OF REDEMPTION,
SHOULD FALL (SEE ALSO CALENDAR, n. 265, 266, 270N. SEE ALSO TITHES;
JEWISH), I. 591; INFLUX OF PILGRIMS TO PRIESTS.
JERUSALEM FOR MAIN FEASTS, I I . 76; FIRST-FRUITS [Bikkurim), AND PRIESTLY
DETAILS OF OBSERVANCE ELABORATED DUES: I I . 257, 258, 262, 269. SEE ALSO
UPON IN ORAL LAW, I I . 345; TITHES; PRIESTS.
SADDUCEAN RULES REGARDING,. I I . Fiscus Judaicus: SEE HALF-SHEKEL TAX;
410-411; AND SYNAGOGUE LITURGY, I I . TEMPLE.
452N., 454; ANNUAL CELEBRATION BY FLACCUS, A. AVILLIUS, GOVERNOR OF
ALEXANDRIAN JEWS OF THEIR DELIVERY EGYPT: I . 389—391; PERSECUTION OF
Jews, I. 390-391; exile and death, I. Gabara, town ( = Garaba): toparchy

391; in writings of Philo, III. 453, of Galilee, II. 195n.
859-864. Gabinius, governor of Syria: I. 245—
Flaccus, L. Pomponius, governor of 2 4 6 , 268-269; destroys fortresses of
Syria: I. 262, 443. Alexandrium and Hyrcania, I. 238,
Flaccus, propraetor of Asia, 61-62 BC: 307; expedition to Egypt, I. 245-
III. 27, 28, 75, 118. 246, 269; accused de maiestate, I. 246;
Flavia Neapolis: see Neapolis. division of Juda ea intofivedistricts,
Flavius .Silva, governor of Palesdne: I. I. 268-269, I I . 12, 173; demohtion
511 512.515. of Machaerus, I. 51 In.; campaign
FIO<K1, thr: Noah legend at Apamea, against Nabataeans, I. 580; rebuild
III. 28 30. Srr also under Noah. ing of cities of Palestine, I I . 5-6, 12,
Florus, procurator of Judaea: I. 470, 16, 33, 92, 98, 101, 104, 109, 110,
485—486; crucifixion of Jews with 144; restoration of Kanatha and
Roman citizenship, I. 369; malevol Samaria, citizens then known as
ence of his rule sparks off Jewish 'Gabinians', I I . 16, 39, 141, 162.
revolt, I. 470, 485-486. Gad, patriarch, Testament of: see
Food stuffs: I I . 68-70; foreign, Testaments of the XII Patriarchs.
imported to Palestine, II. 68-70; of Gadara, city: I I . 1 32-136; Hellenistic
Gentiles deemed unclean, II. 83- culture of, I. 144, I I . 47,49-50, 135,
84. 138; captured by Alexander
Fortunatus, freedman in service of Jannaeus, I. 221, I I . 133; location,
Agrippa I: I. 352. I. 221n., II. 132, 136; 'liberated' by
Frugi, M. Tittius, commander of 15th Pompey, henceforth part of the
Legion under Titus in siege of Decapolis, 1. 24.0, I I . 126, 134; not
Jerusalem: I. 501, 502n. to be confused with Gadara in
Funerary Inscriptions (Jewish): II. Peraea, I. 268JI., I I . 134; under
24-25n.; language of in Palestine, Herod, I . 302, I I . 92, 97, 134; after
II. 24-25, 79, 80; from various death of Herod became part of
diaspora comunities, III. 9, 14, 15, province of Syria, I . 333, I I . 134;
16, 17, 27-28, 31-32, 33, 34, 36, 37, famed for its warm springs, II. 133;
39, 42n., 47, 56, 61, 62, 63, 66, 70, coins of, II. 134, 135, 136; slaughter
71, 73, 83, 89, 106; from Roman ofJews there infirstrevolt, II. 134.
catacombs, III. 79-81, 167; lan Gadara in Peraea: not to be confused
guage ofin diaspora, III. 142. with other Gadara, I.268n.,II. 134;
Furniture: foreign, imported to garrisoned by Vespasian, I . 498, II.
Palesdne, H. 71-72. 134; location, I I . 195n.; toparchy of
Fuscianus, C. Allius, governor of Peraea, I I . 195n.
Arabia: II. 154. Galaaditis: see Gilead.
Galatia: evidence for Jews living there,
I I I . 34-35.
Galba, emperor: elevation and assas
sination, I. 477, 499; symbolised as
eagle's wing in iVEzra, I I I . 299.
Gaba, city: II. 164-165; fortified and Galilee: I. 1 4 1 - 1 4 2 , II. 7-10, 184-190;
colonised by Herod, I. 308, 315, II. rescue ofjewish minority by Simon
164; not to be confused with Maccabee, I. 142, 164-165, I I . 8;
another Gaba, II. 165. Judaization of part by Aristobulus
Gabahtis: see Gilead. I, I. 217-218, I T 9-10; one of five
Main Index
administrative districts set up by Acts altribuird in. I 41'tn . 't^«>

Gabinius, I. 268, II. 190; part seized 457n,; w h c l h r i hr Imd tt *riVitiil
by tyrant Marion, I. 277; subdued cailrd I'ahi. I Wi'hx , '»'.'tn , iiol
by Herod, I. 283; Herod campaigns prrfiidrnl ol .Sitiihr<tiiii. II 21 '^t, 2 1 6 ,
against brigandage there, I. 282, 3(>H; our ol 'thr pawn' [ZUftgol), II.
295; under tetrarch Herod Antipas, 2 1 5 , 3.58. 361; distinnuished with
I. 326, 333, 341-343; and war of • i l i r rabhan, II. 326n.; sometimes
Varus, I. 332; fertile region, I. 341; confused with Gamaliel I I , I I .
Tiberias as capital of, 1. 342,11.174, 367 368; in Christian legend, I I .
180-181, 190; area o f Jesus' 368.
ministry, I. 345, 349; killing of Gamaliel I I , R.: II. 372-373; legend
Galileans by Pilate, I. 385; parts of ary questioning of by 'Hegemon
given to Agrippa I I by Nero, I. Agnitus', I. 519; whether b e had a
472-473; organisation of constit servant called Tabi, I. 522n., 523n.;
ution and defences by Josephus, I. as head o f the academy at Yavneh,
489-490, II. 187; refugees from I. 524, 525, II. 372-373, 374, 375;
there join Bar Kokhba, I. 547; as supervision of calendar, I. 525, 593;
part of Ituraean kingdom, I. 564; journeys to governor of Syria, I.
extent of Jewish Galilee according 526n.; visits baths of Aphrodite at
to Josephus, I I . 6n., 10; history of Akko (Ptolemais), I I . 82; distin
name, I I . 7, 8n.; Jews in minority guished with title rabban, I I . 326n.;
before Hasmonaean period, II. 7-9, journey to Rome, II. 372; character
13n.; population mainly Jewish in of his legal rulings, I I . 373;
Roman period, II. 10, 13; legal controversy concerning Ammonite
differences between it and Judaea, proselytes. III. 176.
II. 14; language differences between Gamalitis, district: province of
it and Judaea, II. 23; linen industry, Agrippa's kingdom, large Jewish
II. 68n.; Sepphoris as capital of, II. population, II. 7n.
174-175, 190; internal Jewish Games, public (pagan): II. 44—48,
organisation, I I . 184—190; toparch 54—55; instituted b y Herod in
ies of, II. 194-195; synagogue Palestine, I. 309-310; in Jerusalem
architecture there, II. 441-442n. and other Jewish cities, I. 309, I I .
See also under specific subjects and 54—55; in HeUenistic cities of
place-names. Palesdne, II. 44-48; attitude of
Gallery: for women in synagogue, II. Pharisaic Judaism towards, I I .
448n. 54—55; famous at Ascalon, I I . 107.
Gallus, Aelius: see Aelius Gallus. Ganymede: worship ofin Gentile cities
Gallus, Cestius: see Cestius Gallus. in and around Palestine, I I . 43.
Gamala, city: I. 495n.; conquered by Garasa: see Gerasa.
Alexander Jannaeus, I. 226; loc Garrisons: Syrian in Jerusalem (Acra),
ation, I. 337n., 495n.; not to be I. 154, 166, 192; Roman in Judaea,
confused with Galaaditis (Gilead), I. 362-367, II. 117. See also under
I. 350n.; deserts Agrippa II for Military.
and-Roman cause in First Revolt, Gate-keepers: Levitical office of in
I. 476, 477n.; fortified by Josephus, Temple, n . 2 8 4 ^ 2 8 6 .
I. 490; captured by Vespasian, I. Gaul: evidence for Jews living there,
495; under Herodian governor, II. III. 85.
97. Gaulana (Golan): conquered by
Gamaliel I, R.: H. 367-368; speech in Alexander Jannaeus, I. 226;
location, I . 226n. 240-242; of priests, I . 412, I I .

Gaulanitis, district: I . 337, 338; name 240-242; of non-priestly families,
derived from Golan, I. 223n., 226n., II. 242n.; as historical documents,
337n.; part of tetrarchy of Philip, I . I I I . 186n.
326, 333, 336-339; location, I . Genesis Apocryphon: See Qumran
337n.; mixed Jewish-Syrian popul Community, Writings from.
ation, I. 338, II. 7n., 14; given to Genesis, biblical book: Bereshith Rabbah,
Agrippa I I by Claudius, I. 472, I I . midrash, I. 93-94, II. 23; midrashic
7n.; on border ofjewish Galilee, II. reworking in Jubilees, I I . 348, I I I .
10. 308-311, 798; fragments of exegesis
Gaza, c i t y : U . 98-103; Hellenistic on from Qumran, I I I . 421-423;
c u l t u r e of, I. 144, I I . 3 , 30, 46, 51, midrash on in Joseph and Asenath,
103; t r a d e with Athens in Persian III. 546-548; in / / Enoch, I I I .
period, I. 144, I I . 61, 99; given to 747-749; in Testament of Abraham,
Herod by Augustus, I. 302, I I . 101; III. 761-762; in Testament of XII
joined to province of Syria by Patriarchs, I I I . 767-768; exposition
Augustus, I. 333, I I . 101-102; ofin wridngs of Philo, I I I . 827-840.
Roman customs officers stationed Genoa: evidence for Jews living there,
there, I. 374; and benefactions of I I I . 84.
Hadrian, I. 542; captured by Gentiles: restricted access to Jerusalem
Alexanderjannaeus, I . 577, I I . 6, Temple, I. 176n., 378, I I . 80, 222,
101, 103n.; liberated' by Pompey, 284-285; non Jewish cides and
II. 6, 94, 101; famed for its pubhc districts in and around Palestine, I I .
games, I I . 46; Greek foundation 1-15, 29-52; considered levitically
myth, I I . 51; under Herodians impure by Jews, I I . 81, 82-84;
ruled by an archon, I I . 97; history dispute with Jews in Caesarea
before the dme of Alexander the regarding civic rights, I I . 117;
Great, II. 98-99; coins of, II. 99, 10 rights of in Jewish towns or cities of
101—102; history under Ptolemies mixed population, I I . 183; offer
and Seleucids, I I . 99-101; distinc gifts and sacrifice at Jerusalem
tion between Old and New Gaza, Temple, I I . 274, 309-313; and
II. 101-102n.;eraof,II. 101, 103n.; Sabbath observance, I I . 470; and
becomes Roman colony, I I . 103n.; Israel in world to come, I I . 493,
own calendar, I I . 103n. 495, 500, 502, 503, 504, 506,
Gazara, city ( = Gezer): I. 191n.; 510-511, 525-526, 526-529, 530,
Judaized by Simon Maccabee, I . 532, 533, 535, 547; hostihty to Jews
140, I I . 5; fortifications strength and Judaism, I I I . 131-132, 150-
ened under Bacchides, I . 175; 153, 594-€16; attachment to
location, I . 19 In.; seized by Judaism, see God-fearers; Prose
Antiochus VII, then returned to lytes; Conversion; for Christian
Jews, I. 204-205; in the reorganis gentiles, see Christians.
ation of Judaea under Gabinius, I . Geography of Palestine: literature on,
268n. I. 7-8.
Gehinnom: meaning of term and Ger, history and meaning of term: I I I .
location, I I . 545n. See also After- 169-172.
hfe. Gerasa (1), city: n . 149-155;
Genealogies, Jewish: II. 240-242; use of derivation of name, I. 144, I I . 150;
in Roman census, I . 411-412; founded by Alexander the Great, I .
archives in Jerusalem, I . 412n., I I . 144, I I . 150; conquered by
Main Index
Alexan<IerJannaeus, I. 226, II. 150; 164 16.5, II II, i n b i i l r ruiti I r d iiy

w o r s h i p of Oriental and Greek Alrxan<lri jiiiiiMnik. i 22i. II II.
gods, i n . 37-38; games and theatres, and iMKUulary (lupulm o l .AnlipaH
II. 48, L 49; famous men from, II. 49, and Arriii*, I. :i.'»(),
155; 'liberated' by Pompey, (firdlr: worn by itlluialinK priests, II.
membc^r of Decapolis, II. 126, 150, 293 294.
153; IcDcation, II. 145; extensive (iischala, city: 1. 496n.; fortified by
r e m a i n s , II. 149; citizens known as Josephus, controlled by John, I.
'Antiocrhenes', II. 150, 151; not to 490; captured by Titus, I. 495-496;
be cormfused with city destroyed location and meaning of name, I.
under Vespasian, I I . 150; use of 496n.; for John of, see John of
Pompedan era, II. 150, 152-153; Gischala.
coins o ^ , II. 151; council {boule) of, Gittin, Mishnah tractate: position and
II. 1 5 1 - 1 5 2 ; becomes Roman subject matter, I. 72.
colony in 3rd century, I I . 152; as Gizbarim (temple treasurers): II.
city oM" province of Arabia, II. 281-282, 283.
1 5 3 - l i ^ 5 , 157, 158. Glaphyra, daughter of King Archelaus
Gerasa ( 2 ) , city: destroyed under of Cappadocia: marriage to
Vespas i a n , not to be confused with Alexander, I. 321, 354; marriage to
Gerasa. (1), I. 498, I I . 150. Juba, I. 354; unlawful marriage
Gerim, nriinor talmudic tractate: with Archelaus, I. 354-355.
positioM and subject treated, I. 80. Glyeas, Byzantine chronicler: I I I .
Gerizim, mount: Samaritan temple 308-309, 316.
d e s t r o y e d by Hyrcanus, I. 207; Gnostics/Gnosticism: legends about
route o f Samaritans in time of Adam and Eve, III. 760-761;
Pilate, I. 386-387; site of Samaritan whether Odes of Solomon should be
temple and centre of Samaritan labelled gnostic. 111. 787.
worshijj, I. 386, II. 17-19, 161, III. God: Divine Name of (Tetragram-
71; l a t « r site of temple to Zeus, I. maton), II. 3O6-307n.; and world
521;, S a m a r i t a n s killed by Ves to come/Messianic age, II. 493,494,
pasian there, II. 163; in writings of 4 9 5 ^ 9 6 , 499, 501-502, 503, 505,
(Pseud 0-) Eupolemus, III. 529. 506, 512, 531-533; transcendence
Germanic us, adopted son of Tiberius: of, II. 495-496; kingdom of, I I .
I. 260. 531-533; Sabaoth as divine name,
Gerousia CJewish): II. 202-204, IH. III. 74-75; presentation of in Jewish
9 2 - 1 0 0 ; in Jerusalem, I. 139, II. apologia. III. 154; not exclusively the
2 0 2 - 2 0 4 , 2 2 7 ; referenced o n coins of deity of the Jews, III. 159; fear o f is
Hyrcamus I, I. 211; inscriptional the begining of Wisdom, I I I .
referermces to gerousiarches from 199-200; doctrine o f i n writings of
v a r i o u s diaspora communities. III. Philo, I I I . 880-885; annointed of,
14, 82^ 97n., 98; in Alexandria, III. see Messiah, the.
92-94; in community at Rome, III. God, the Highest: see Theos Hypsistos.
9 5 - 9 6 , 98-100. See also Council; Goddesses: worship of in gentile cities
Sanhe«drin. in and around Palestine, II. 30-32,
Gessius FLorus: see Florus. 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 42, 43, 44. See
G'zerah ^hawak: exegedcal method also under individual names.
(HilleL ) , I I . 3 4 4 , 345n. 'God-fearers': III. 161—171; various
Gilead: e xpedition thither by Judas inscriptional references to, III. 2 1 ,
Macc3»baeus to rescue Jews, I. 142, 22, 24, 26, 70, 167-168; whether
936 Names and Suhjftt\
formed a disdnct category, I I I . 26, II. 3 0 0 ; of High Priest, I I . 301-302;

150, 165-169; Poppaea described as on feasi days, II. 308; not accepted
such. I I I . 78; to be found through from gentiles after AD 66, II. 310.
out Hellenistic-Roman world, I I I . Gratus, Valerius: see Valerius Gratus.
161-167; extent of observance of Greece: evidence for Jews living there,
Jewish law, I I I . 164-165, 169; III. 4 , 5, 64-72.
meaning of terms sebomenoi, phobou Greek culture, spread of: see
menoi and theosebeis, I I I . 166-169; Hellenism.
distinct from ger loshab, I I I . 170— Greek language: II. 74-80; extent of
171. knowledge of among Jews of
Gods: Greek and Oriental, worship of Palestine, I . 145, II. 74-80; loan
in Hrllrnistic cities of Palestine, II. words in Mishnah, I I . 53-54, 55,
30 44. See al.no under individual 57, 60, 62, 65-66, 67, 69-73, 77;
names. personal names among Jews of
Gophna: II. 192n.; inhabitants .sold as Palestine, II. 73-74; language
slaves by Cassius, I. 277, II. I92n.; permitted for Bible and divorce
slaves freed by M. Antonius, I. 278; deeds, 11.77; loan words in Judaean
subjugated by Vespasian, I. 499; as Desert documents and Dead Sea
toparchy of Judaea, I I . 190, 192; Scrolls, I I . 78—79; use of in
location, I I . 192n. synagogue services and prayer. I I I .
Gorgias, Seleucid general: war against 142-143; representations of Jews
Maccabees, I. 159n., 160. and Judaism in Greek literature,
Gorgippi: evidence for Jews living III. 150-153; Jewish hterature of
there. I I I . 37-38. inter-testamental era composed in
Gorion, Joseph ben: in charge of (see also under individual titles),
Jerusalem defences at start of First III. 177-180, 470-473 et passim,
Revolt, I . 489; opposed to Zealot 705—708; spoken by diaspora Jews,
party, I . 497; whether to be III. 475, 479, 493; non-Septuagint
identified with Gorion son of translations of Bible (Aquila and
Joseph, I . 497n.; death, I. 498. Theodotion), I I I . 493-504; trans
Gortyn, city in Crete: evidence for Jews lation of Bible into, see Septuagint.
living there, I I I . 4n. Guilt-offerings: given to priests, I I . 258,
Governors, Roman: I. 357—358 et 260, 295-296; not accepted from
passim; dtles of (procurator, prefect, gendles after AD 66, I I . 310.
etc.), I. 255, 357-359, 372; Gymnasium, in cides of Palestine, see
confusion regarding title of in Games.
Judaea, I. 358-360; financial
administration, I. 358-359, 3 7 2 -
376; in Judaea, place of residence, I .
361-362; judicial authority, I .
367—372, 378; advised by consilium H
(comites), I. 370; names of in
Judaea, AD 6-41, I. 382-383; in Habakkuk, biblical book: commentary
Judaea, AD 44-66, I. 4 5 5 ^ 7 0 , on from Qumran, I I I . 433-436.
4 8 5 ^ 8 6 ; and limitations o n com Habakkuk, prophet: in The Lives of the
petence of Sanhedrin, I I . 219-223. Prophets, I I I . 783-784.
See also under individual names. Habdala, ceremony of: I I . 459n.
Grain-offerings: given to priests, I I . Hadad: cult ofin non-Jewish Palestine,
258, 260, 282, 295-296n.; dme of. II. 3 6 , 4 1 .
Main Index '»t7
Hadashah, town: distinct from Adasa, ilidividiKtl iiAMiri Srr A\*K
location, I. 170n. Mifhii«h. O i i t l I . A H , KMIIIMI, m i d
Hadrian, emperor: II. 535-542, iimlri iiMiivi<iu«l w o t k *
549-554; increases the number of Hnntndalh ,\f*gittaA nrr .Xlidnnh twther.
troops based in Palestine, I. 367; ll4KKî> p r o p h r l in /he l.tves of the
foundation of Aelia Capitolina, I. hophfh. I I I 7H3 784.
521, 537, 540-541, 542. 5.53 5.54; Hantâh, Mishnah tractate: position
disturbances in Alexandria duriuK and subject matter, I . 72.
first year of his rule, I. 532 533; Halakhah: II. 3 3 0 - 3 3 2 , 339-346;
troubles in Palesdne at start of his development of oral law by sages, I.
reign, I . 532 533; whether there 69-70, 7 0 et passim, I I . 330-332;
were plans to rebuild the Jerusalem nature and methodology, I . 69-70,
Temple during his rule, I. 535-536; II. 339-346; the Midrashim, I .
ban on circumcision, I. 537-540, 90-93; authority of the oral law, I I .
555, I I I . 123; erection o f pagan 334-335, 340-341, 342; more rigid
temple o n former site ofjerusalem than haggadah, I I . 339, 3 4 6 , 3 5 3 -
Temple, I. 537, 540, 542, 554; 354; sub-divisions of, I I . 341;
benefactions to provinces, I. 5 4 1 - majority rule decides, I I . 342-343;
542; travels ofin Syria and Egypt, I. seven rules of Hillel, later expanded
541-542; visit to Palestine in AD to thirteen, I I . 344; kind of subjects
129/30, I . 541, I I . 102; in Judaea addressed, I I . 345; exegetical
during Jewish revolt, I. 549-550; methods at Qumran, I I . 580n., I I I .
destruction of Jerusalem, I. 5 5 0 - 420-421 et passim. See also Exegesis;
551; receives second acclamation as Oral Law; Rabbis; and under
Imperator for his victory over Bar individual works.
Kokhba, I. 553; favours bestowed Half-Shekel tax (Didrachma tax): II.
on Gaza, I I . 102. 271—272; becomes Fiscus ludaicus
Haftaroth: name given to concluding after AD 70, 1. 513, 528, I I .
synagogue readings from Prophets, 272-273, I I I . 54, 58, 122-123;
I I . 452. annual levy to meet temple
Haggadah: I I . 335, 346-355; develop expenses, I I . 67n., 2 7 1 - 2 7 2 , 282,
ment of by sages, I. 6 9 , I I . 335; the 295, I I I . 443.
Midrashim, I . 69-70, 90, 93-99; Haliâh: haluâh forbidden in marriage
nature and methodology, I . 69-70, to priests, I I . 240-241; forbidden o n
I I . 339, 346-355; flexibihty as Sabbath, I I . 472.
compared with halakhah, I I . 339, Hallah: see 'Dougb-oflTering'.
346, 353-354, 496-497; meaning of Hallah, Mishnah tractate: position and
terrjj, I I . 346n.; in Jewish- subject matter, I . 71.
Hellenistic writings (see also under Hallel: I I . 304n.
individual titles), I I . 348-355; Hamath: hot springs of, I I . 178-179n.
legends about Moses (see also under Hammam-Lif, town near Carthage:
Moses), I I . 350-351; regarding synagogue of. I I I . 63.
world to come and messianism, I I . Hammath, town: synagogue of, I I .
352-353, 493, 496-497; techniques 442n., 443.
and interpretations adopted by Hananel, High Priest appointed by
Christianity, I I . 354—355; exeget Herod: I . 297.
ical method at Qumran, I I . 580n., Hananiah ben Hezekiah ben Garon:
I I I . 420-421, et passim; legends whether author of Megillath
about Adam, Enoch, etc. see under Taanith, I. 114.
Hanina ben Dosa, the miracle worker: III. 345.

II. 370n. Hazezon-Tamar (Engedi): III. 320n.,
Hannah, the Righteous Mother: 323n.
martyrdom of her and her seven Hazor, town: location, 1. 184n.
sons, I. 155-156. Hazzan: congregational duties of, II.
Hannia, R. (Hananiah): I I . 371. 418, 438, 447, 454.
Hanukkah: origin of festival, I . 162— Heaven: see Paradise.
163; letter to Egyptian Jews Heave-offering ( T e r u m a h ) : U. 262-263;
rfRarding {II Mace), I I I . 533-534. as payment in kind to priests, I I .
Ha'olam haba' (World to Come): I I . 262-263, 270; whether discharged
466, 492, 49.5, 497, .501-513, 517- by diaspora Jews, I I . 269; ritual
523, 523 524. 526 528. 529 537, preparation of, I I . 477.
537-538. Sec also Messianism; Hebrew language: D. 22-23, 2 6 - 2 8 ,
Aftcr-Iifc. m. 142-143; use on coins of
Harba de Mosheh (The Sword of Moses): Palesdne, I. 602-606, I I . 26-27;
III. 345, 350-352. displacement of by Aramaic, I I .
Harim (Priestly Family/Course): II. 20-26, 28; knowledge of in
245, 246. Hellenistic Palestine, I I . 22-23,
Hasidim: piety of, I . 143, 145, 157n.; 26-28, 74, 77, 452^53; use in
self-defence permitted on Sabbath, Hturgy, I I . 22,111 142-143; lan
I. 143, I I . 474; defenders of Judaism guage of rabbinic schools, II. 23, 27;
against Hellenists and in Mac Jewish literature of inter
cabaean struggle, I. 145, 157, I I I . testamental era composed in (see
280, 282; compared with Pharisees, also under individual ddes), I I .
I. 157n., 212, I I . 400-401; not to be 26-27, I I I . 177-180, et passim,
identified with Maccabees, I . 157n., 705-708, et passim; Greek and Latin
169n.; persecution of by Alcimus, I . loan words, II. 53-54,55,57, 58,60,
169; authorship oi Jubilees, I I I . 314. 62, 63-66, 68-73, 74, 75-78, 78-80;
Hasmonaeans, dynasty: 'Mishnah of knowledge of among diaspora Jews,
the —', I. 77n.; coinage of, I . III. 142-143, 493; Hebraisms in the
190-191, 603-605, I I . 63; origin of Septuagint, I I I . 478^79.
family name, I. 194n.; chronology Hebron, town: destroyed by Judas
of, I . 200-20In.; (priestly) kingship Maccabaeus, I. 165; destroyed in
of, I . 281, I I . 203-204, 215, 216, first revolt, I. 500.
227, 250; and Herod the Great, I . Hecataeus of Abdera: IH. 671; Jewish
296-298, 313,301,303; Judaization forgeries under his name, I I I . 657,
of regions conquered, I I . 11; 658-659, 671-677; personal his
Hellenism of, I I . 52; hope for tory, I I I . 671; works of, I I I . 671.
longevity of dynasty, I I . 500; Hegesippus ( = losippus): author of
relationship to the Zealots, I I . 604, Latin paraphrase oi Jewish War, I.
605n.; portrayal of in Psalms of 58-59.
Solomon, I I I . 193-194; portrayal of Hekhalot literature: IH. 269-270,
in Assumption of Moses, I I I . 279, 281; 273-274; magic, theurgy in. I I I .
anti-Hasmonaean bias of// Mace, 345, 361-364; Angelic Liturgy from
III. 532, 533. See also under Qumran, I I I . 462-464; mystical
individual names. tendencies in Testament of Job, I I I .
Hauran, mountain: I. 337, 338 (see 554; for Hekhalot tracts see under
also Auranitis). individual titles. See also Merkabah
Havdalah de Rabbi Aquiva {= Akiba): (mysticism).
Main Index
Hel: terrace o f Temple, I . 175n. Hellenism in iKiii-Jrwuli P u l n u i i r II

Helena of Adiabene: m . 163-164; 2^52; Hiipulw* |>M*vi«lr<l by
conversion to Judaism, III. 9 , AlrxNiuIrr llir < * r n i i , I I4't 144,
163-164; gifts to Jerusalem Helivilini ol llrr«Ml l l i r ( i r r a l (ser
Temple, I I I . 164; great family tomb MIHO under HrriMi). 304 3 1 0 , I I .
I.
in Jerusalem, I I I . 164. 13, 14 l.'V; c r i r h r a t i o n of Greek
Heliodorus, assassin of Seleucus IV: I. c u l t s in t h r cities, II. 29-52; pubhc
128. g a m e s (sec also under Games), I I .
Heliopolis in Egypt: Jewish settlers 44 4 8 ; illustrious men of letters, I I .
there, I I I . 47-48; Jewish temple at 49-50; adoption of Greek found
Leontopolis, location (see also ation myths by cities, I I . 50-52.
Leontopolis), III. 146. HeUenism outside o f Palestine: influ
Heliopolis in Syria, colony established ence of o n Jewish diaspora com
by Augustus: I I . 96. munity structure and religion. I I I .
Helios: worship of in non-Jewish 103-107, 138-141; and Jewish
Palestine, I I . 30, 37, 4 4 ; invocation literature of the inter-testamental
of sun by Essenes, I I . 573, 593. period (see also under individual
Hell: see Gehinnom. titles and authors). I I I . 153-155,
Hellenism i n Jewish Palestine: II. 177-180 et passim, ^n-AlZ et passim;
52-80; impulse provided by Jewish philosophy of the Hellenistic
Alexander the Great, I. 143-145; period. I I I . 567-568, et passim,
extent of in general, I. 145, I I . 813-814,871-873,878.
52-80; Jewish Hellenists, pre- Heracles: worship of in non-Jewish
Maccabaean revolt, I . 145, 1 4 8 - Palestine, I I . 32, 38, 39, 43, 5 1 .
150, I I I . 200-201; and Jewish Heraclides, minister of Antiochus IV:
hterature of the inter-testamental supporter of Alexander Balas, I .
period (see also under individual 177n.
titles and authors), I . 145n., I I . Heraclitus, philosopher: certain letters
347-355, I I I . 153-155, 177-180 et attributed to, possibly of Jewish
passim, 472-473 et passim; know authorship. I I I . 694-695.
ledge of Greek language among Herem: II. 268, 431-433. See also under
Jews, I. 145, I I . 74-80; pro-Greek Excommunication.
faction in opposition with Herennius Capito: financial procur
Maccabees, I. 167-169, 170, 174, ator of Jamnia under Cahgula, I .
176, 177, 178; under Herod the 394.
Great, 1. 304-313, I I . 13-14; Greek Herennius Philo of Byblos: author of
loan-words in Mishnaic Hebrew, work on the Jews, I. 4 1 .
II. 53-54, 55, 57, 58, 6 0 , 62, 63-66, Heretics: see Minim.
68-73, 74, 75-78, 78-80; in internal Hermeneutics: see Middoth.
administration, I I . 53-54; public Hermes: worship of in non-Jewish
games, I I . 54-55; architecture, I I . Palestine, I I . 43, 51.
56-58; art, I I . 58-59; music, I L 60; Hermes Trismegistus: I I I . 697-698.
trade and commerce, I I . 6 0 - 7 2 ; Hermippus Calhmachius: whether
monetary system, I I . 62-66; use o f certain of his writings are Jewish
Greek personal names, I I . 73-74; forgeries. I I I . 695-696.
Greeks in Palestine, I I . 75-76; cities Hermogenes, author: I I I . 30.
seeking Greek titles, I I . 123; Jewish Hermoupohte district: I. 530, 531.
philosophy of the Hellenistic Herod o f Chalcis: I . 571-572; granted
period. I I I . 567—568, et passim. power to appoint High Priests, I .
377, 572, II. 231; death, I. 458n.; 294- 295n.; wills, first, second, and
kingdom and privileges pass to third, 1. 294, 325, 326, 330, 333;
Agrippa, I. 472; marriage to friendship with Agrippa, I. 295,
Berenice, I. 474, 571; marriage to 306, 318, I I . 104; relations with
Mariamme, I . 571. Augustus, I. 295, 301-302, 318, I I I .
Herod Philip, son of Mariamme H: 79n.; hostility of Hasmonaeans
named successor in Herod's first towards, I. 296-297, 301, 303, 313;
will, I. 324, 344; marriage to relations with Pharisees, I. 296,
Herodias, 1. 344. 312-314, II. 206, 395, 505; relations
Herod the Great (before 37 BC): I. with Sadducees, I . 296, 313;
282-286; made vassal king by removal of Hyrcanus, I. 301; builds
Antonius, I. 251; activides as theatre in Jerusalem, I. 304-305, II.
strategos of (ialilce, I. 275-276; 56; execution of opponents at start
crushes brigandage in (ialilce, 1. of reign, I. 304, II. 205-206, 210,
275-276, 282, 283, 295; appointed 362-363; introduction of games and
strategos of Coele Syria, 1. 276, 277; gymnasia in cities of Palestine, I.
made tetrarch by Antonius, I. 278; 304, 309-310, I I . 45, 46-47; palace
conflict with Antigonus, I. 279, of in Jerusalem, I. 304-305, 361-
282-286; declared king by Senate, 362, 366, 508, II. 56; promotion of
I . 281; conquest of Jerusalem, I. Hellenistic culture in general, I.
283-286. 304-313, II. 13-14, 15; temples to
Herod the Great, reign of: I. 287-329; Augustus in various cities, I. 304—
memoirs of, I. 26-27, I I I . 557; 305, I I . 34-35, 39, 40, 45, 169;
biography by Ptolemaeus, I. 27—28; Greeks at court, I. 310-311;
problems because Idumaean, I . 27, 'Herodian Doves', I . 310; super
207n., 296; and Nicolaus of ficial Judaism but observance of
Damascus, I . 28-29; ancestry and law, I. 311-313; coins of, I. 312,
origins of family, I . 234n.; relations 317; appointment of High Priests, I.
with Antonius, I. 251, 278, 281, 313, I I . 228, 229; oppressiveness of
295, 296, 298; conflict with reign, I . 314—315; relations with
Cleopatra, I . 253, 297-300; terri Essenes, I. 314n., I I . 587; subjects'
torial gifts from Augustus, I. 256, oath of loyalty to him and emperor,
302, 291-292, 319, II. 92; relation I. 314, 376; use of mercenaries, I.
ship with Mariamme, I . 283-284, 315; constitutional position and
298, 302-303; chronological sum duties as rex socius, I. 316—319,
mary of events of reign, I . 287-294; 413-416; whether he paid tribute to
cities and fortresses founded by (see Rome, I. 317, 416-417, 419;
also under specific place names), I. benefactions to diaspora Jews, I.
290-29In., 304-308, 315, 51 In., II. 319; date of death, I. 326-328;
104, 116, 159, 162-163, 166, 168, establishes Idumaean colony in
182; journeys to Rome, I . 292-293; Trachonitis, I . 338n., I I . 14-15;
rebuilding of Jerusalem Temple Hellenisation of Trachonitis,
along Greek hnes, I . 292n., 308, II. Batanaea, and Auranitis, I . 338n.,
57-58; campaigns against Naba I I . 14-15, 41; settles Babylonian
taeans, I. 293, 295, 300-301, I I . Jews in Batanaea, I. 338n., I I .
141; conflict with sons Alexander, 14-15; and the Sebastenes, I. 363;
Aristobulus, Antipater, I . 293-294, no Roman census in his time, I . 400,
303, 321-326; character, I. 294- 405-411, 413^20, 420-427; tax
296; on the name Herod, I. ation in kingdom, I . 416; temple at
Main Index
C a n a t h a , II. 1 5 , 4 1 ; inclusion o f 27 2H.H«», KM.

c o a s t a l cities in h i s t e r r i t o r y , I I . 1 0 9 , IliKli l»rir»t« II in-TMt, lM,.m,.
110, 1 1 3 ; d i s s a t i s f a c t i o n o f G a d a - |H>liii« ill illid MiVitI IlKUiri III S n oiiii
renes with h i s rule, I I . 134; r n n p l f |MII<HI, I I (•>. !<)( I'M, i l .
establishes veterans colony at m 2 0 4 . 2 2 7 2 2 H . 2 4 ' t 2.^)0, 2 7 5 ;
G a b a , I I . 164; a d m i n i s t e r s P a l r s n n r H i H i r n M M H id J a d d t u i , I. 139n.;
a l o n g P t o l e m a i c l i n e s , I I . IHhn.; pr(»-( i i c M - k , e v e ol Maccabaean
p o r t r a y a l o f i n Assumption of Mosrs, r e v o l t , 1. 148 1 5 0 , I I I . 2 O O - 2 0 1 ;
111.279,281-281. pro-Greek, in opposition with
H e r o d i a n s : o r i g i n s of f a m i l y , I. 2 3 4 n . ; M a c c a b e e s , I. 1 6 4 - 1 6 6 , 1 6 7 - 1 7 0 ,
constitutional position as client 174, 1 7 6 , 177, 1 7 8 ; n e w d y n a s t y
k i n g s , I. 3 1 6 - 3 1 9 , 4 1 3 - 4 1 6 ; c o i n a g e f r o m t i m e of S i m o n M a c c a b e e , I .
of, I. 3 1 7 , 11. 6 3 ; c e l e b r a t i o n o f 193—194; b e c o m e v a s s a l s o f R o m e
b i r t h d a y s / a c c e s s i o n s , I. 3 4 7 - 3 4 8 n . ; f r o m t i m e of P o m p e y , I. 2 4 1 , 3 7 7 ;
hellenization of Trachonitis, p r e s i d e n t s of S a n h e d r i n , I. 3 7 7 , I I .
B a t a n a e a , and Auranitis, II. 14-15, 202-204, 208, 210, 2 1 2 - 2 1 3 , 2 1 5 -
4 1 ; a n d r e p r e s e n t a t i o n a l a r t , II. 5 8 ; 2 1 6 , 2 3 5 , 2 7 5 ; v e s t m e n t s o f seized
r u l e o v e r G r e e k cities o f P a l e s t i n e i n t h e n r e t u r n e d b y R o m a n s , I. 3 7 9 ,
general (see also u n d e r place 388, 456, 4 7 1 ; r o b b i n g o t h e r priests
n a m e s ) , II. 9 2 , 1 5 9 - 1 6 0 , 1 8 2 - 1 8 3 . of t h e i r d u e s , I. 4 6 5 , 4 6 9 , I I . 2 5 0 ;
S e e also u n d e r i n d i v i d u a l n a m e s . a p p o i n t m e n t o f b y A g r i p p a I I , I.
H e r o d i a s , d a u g h t e r of A r i s t o b u l u s : I . 472; end of political a n d religious
3 4 4 , 351—352; m a r r i a g e t o A n t i p a s , p o w e r a f t e r 7 0 A D , I. 5 2 3 - 5 2 4 ;
I. 3 4 3 ; a n d d o w n f a l l o f A n t i p a s , I. appointment of by Herod of
344, 351-352; a n d J o h n t h e Baptist, Chalcis, I. 572; as r e p r e s e n t a t i v e o f
I. 3 4 6 , 3 4 8 , 3 4 9 n . ; g o e s i n t o e x i l e t h e p e o p l e , o b s e r v a n c e of D a y o f
w i t h A n t i p a s , I. 3 5 2 ; h e l p s A g r i p p a A t o n e m e n t , II. 7 0 n . , 2 1 4 , 2 1 6 ,
I, I. 4 4 3 . 2 7 5 - 2 7 6 , 2 7 7 , 2 9 6 ; v e s t m e n t s of, I I .
Herodias, supposed n a m e also of 70n., 2 7 6 ; mainly S a d d u c e e s , II.
d a u g h t e r of A n d p a s : I . 3 4 8 - 3 4 9 n . 2 1 3 , 2 3 5 ; n o - o n e elso e l s e a l l o w e d t o
H e r o d i u m , f o r t r e s s : I. 3 0 7 n . ; f o u n d e d e n t e r H o l y of H o l i e s , II. 2 2 1 - 2 2 2 ,
b y H e r o d , I. 3 0 6 ; l o c a t i o n , I. 3 0 7 , 2 9 6 ; list o f pontiffs o f H e r o d i a n -
II. 194n.; b u r i a l p l a c e of H e r o d , I. R o m a n p e r i o d , II. 2 2 9 - 2 3 2 ; c o n
3 2 8 ; in B a r K o k h b a r e v o l t , I. 5 4 7 ; t i n u i n g p o w e r of e x - H i g h Priests,
t o p a r c h y of J u d a e a , II. 1 9 1 , 1 9 4 , II. 2 3 2 - 2 3 4 ; w i d e a p p h c a t i o n o f
196; s y n a g o g u e of, I I . 4 4 1 - 4 4 3 n . d d e archiereus, II. 2 3 3 - 2 3 5 ; h i g h
Heroon ( b u r i a l p l a c e ) : I I I . 2 8 , 3 3 . priesthood the prerogative of a few
H e s h b o n , c i t y : I I . 165—166; m i h t a r y famihes, II. 2 3 4 , 2 4 9 - 2 5 0 ; 'sons o f
c o l o n y u n d e r H e r o d , I. 3 0 8 , 3 1 5 , I I . t h e H i g h P r i e s t s ' , II. 2 3 4 , 2 3 5 - 2 3 6 ;
166; b o u n d a r y t o J e w i s h P e r a e a , I I . r u l e s of m a r r i a g e , II. 2 4 1 ; f o r b i d d e n
12 166; l o c a t i o n , I I . 1 6 5 ; c o i n a g e to m o u r n o r a t t e n d f u n e r a l s , I I .
of, II. 166; i n c o r p o r a t i o n into 242—243; g e n e r a l c u l t i c f u n c t i o n s
p r o v i n c e of A r a b i a , I I . 1 6 6 . of, I I . 2 7 5 - 2 7 7 , 3 0 2 - 3 3 3 , 3 0 7 ; d a i l y
Hesychius (Egyptian bishop): his g r a i n o f f e r i n g , II. 2 7 6 , 2 7 7 , 3 0 1 -
r e c e n s i o n of t h e Septuagint, I I I . 3 0 2 , 3 0 7 ; a s s i s t e d b y sagan i n c u l t i c
4 8 4 - 4 8 5 , 486. d u t i e s , I I . 2 7 7 ; a p p o i n t m e n t of b y
Hexapla of Origen: ID. 480-484, H e r o d , II. 313, 297. S e e also Priests.
4 9 3 - 4 9 4 , 495, 4 9 9 - 5 0 0 . H i l a r i u s : u s e oi Enoch, I I I . 2 6 3 .
Hierapolis: Jewish epitaphs from. III. Hillel: H. 3 6 3 - 3 6 7 ; a n d school of
942 Names and Subjecls
Shammai, I I . 342, 365-366; seven and subject matter, I. 73.

exegetical principles of {middoth), I I . Horus: worship of in non-Jewish
344; in list oi zuggot, I I . 358, 361; Palestine, II. 32.
personal history, I I . 363-365; Hosea, biblical book: fragmentary
whether to be identified with the commentary on from Qumran, III.
Pollio freed by Herod, I I . 363; 429.
introduction oiprozbul, II. 366-367; Hoshaiah, R.: joint compiler of
his epitome of the Torah, I I . 467; Tosefta, I. 78.
sayings of, II. 467, 487; interpret Hotam Gadol, magical work: III. 345.
ation of law ofdivorce by his school, Hullin, Mishnah tractate: position and
II. 48.V 4 8 6 , subject matter, I. 73.
Himyar (the Yrmrn): Jewish oppos Human Images: see Art, represent
ition there to (Christianity, I I I . 16. ational.
Hippicus, tower on palace of Herod: I . Hyksos, the: identified with thejews by
487,508. Manetho, III. 595-596; explan
Hippodromes: in Jewish cities of ation of name in Josephus, III.
Palestine (see also Games), II. 46, 596n.
48, 55. Hyllarima: evidence for Jews living
Hippolytus: author of work about there. III. 24.
Plato attributed to Josephus, I. 55; Hypaepa: evidence for Jews living
use oil Mace, I I I . 183; use of Tobit, there, III. 22.
I I I . 227; use oi Jubilees, I I I . 315; use Hyparchoi: at Tiberias, I. 343, II. 180.
of / / Mace, I I I . 534; use of the Hypsicrates, author: quoted in Strabo,
Additions to Daniel, I I I . 726. 1.24.
Hippus ( = Susitha), city: II. 130-132; Hyrcania, fortress: history and loc
Gentile city, Hellenistic culture, I . ation, I. 268n., 307n., 315.
144, II. 131, 132; given to Herod by 'Hyrcanian Plain' in Lydia, location:
Augustus, I. 302, I I . 92, 131; III. 17n.
'liberated' by Pompey, member of Hyrcanus I: I. 200-215; precepts of
Decapolis, I. 333, I I . 92, 126, 131; ('Mishnah of the Hasmonaeans'), I.
right of sanctuary, I I . 94-95; in the 77n.; meaning of name, I. 201-
first Jewish revolt, I I . 131-132; 202n.; war with Antiochus VII, I.
location, I I . 131; coinage of, I I . 132. 201-202n., 202-207; mother of
Hiyya b. Abba, R.: compiler of killed by Ptolemy, I. 202; conquests
Tosefta, I . 78. of, I. 207, 209, 215, II. 11, 16;
Holophernes: in Judith, I I I . 216-218. subjugation and conversion of
Holy of Holies: entered by Pompey, I . Idumaeans, I. 207, II. 3-6; constit
240; entry forbidden on pain of ution ofjewish state under, I. 209,
death, I I . 221-222, 296; position in 211; destruction of Samaria and
Temple complex, I I . 296. See also Gerizim temple, I. 209-210, II. 16,
Atonement, Day of 18-19; severs ties with Syria, I. 209;
Homilies: see Sermons. coins of, I. 210-211, 603; prophetic
Honi, 'the circle-drawer': see Onias the character of, I. 210, 215; relations
rain maker. with Pharisees and Sadducees, I.
Honour of parents, religious duty: I I . 211-214, II. 390, 394,401; title of, I.
486. 211; happy reign, I. 215; decree of
Horace, satirist: anti-Jewish writings, friendship with Pergamum, III. 18;
I I I . 609, 615n. non-extant Chronicle of, III. 185-
Horayoth, Mishnah tractate: position 186.
Main Index
Hyrcanus II: I. 2 6 7 - 2 8 0 ; high priest duriuK hr»i r r v o l i . I VU Vm.

during reign of Alexandra, I. 2 2 9 , MTviliK III I'lolriiirtii ill m y . Ill -I'.'.
232, 233; conflict with Aristobulus, M*lllniiriil III M r i i i p l i u , lnvpl, 111
I. 233-242; under the influence of 45 46; w o i « l i i p ol A p o l l o , I I I .
Antipater, I. 233-234, 2 7 1 , 27.'). V>7 V>H
278; made high priest by Pompry, IlMxioM, arrhi\Ynagof>o\ of Antioch: I I I .
I. 241; constitutional position widi 14.
respect to Rome, I. 267, 2(>H. 2 7 8 . h n i n r r , priestly course: I I I . 245-246.
316n., 2 7 2 - 2 7 4 ; relations with Immortality: doctrine of at Qjumran,
Caesar, I. 270-274; established as II. 539n., 542n., 545n., 582-583;
High Priest and ethnarch by various Jewish beliefs regarding, I I .
Caesar, I. 271-272; decrees of 539-540, 541, 542, 543, 544, 546,
Caesar favouring Jews, I. 272-275; 574, I I I . 590; doctrine of among
relations with Herod, I. 275-276, Essenes, I I . 540n., 574. See also
297; captured by Parthians and Soul; Resurrection.
mutilated, I . 279-280; death, I. Incense: altar of at Jerusalem Temple,
301; coinage of, I. 604; portrayal of I I . 296-297, 305; offerings, I I . 302,
in Psalms of Solomon, I I I . 193-194. 305-306, 307.
Hyrcanus, son ofjoseph son o f Tobias: Individualism: development of con
built fortress at Arak el-Emir, I. cept and theology, II. 492, 494,
150n., I I . 59; in The Saga of the 546-547.
Tobiads, I I I . 558. Inscriptions (general): as source for
Hystaspes, Greek work under this period as a whole (collections,
name: I I I . 654-656. literature on), I . 11-16.
Inscriptions (Jewish): use in establish
ing chronology ofSeleucid kings, I.
126 et passim; funerary, language of
I in Palestine (see also Funerary
Inscriptions), I I . 24-25, 79, 80;
lamblichus, king of Emesa: I. 449n. from Gerasa, I I . 149, 151-152; of
lasus, town in Caria: evidence for Jews various kinds from various diaspora
living there, III. 24, 25, 138. communities (see also under indiv
Iconium: synagogue there. III. 34; idual place names). I I I . 9, 10-13,
evidence for Jews living there. III. 14, 15, 16, 17, 19, 2 0 , 2 1 - 2 2 , 2 3 , 24,
141. 25-26, 27-28, 30-32, 33, 34, 35, 36,
Idumaea: Idumaean ancestry of 37, 40, 46-47, 48, 49, 50, 6 1 , 63, 64,
Herodians, I. 234n.; in adminis 6 5 - 6 6 , 6 7 - 6 8 , 69, 70-71, 72, 73, 79,
trative reorganisations of Gabinius, 81-82, 7 9 - 8 1 , 8 4 - 8 5 , 87, 8 8 , 89, 94,
I. 268; assigned by Augustus to 95, 97, 9 8 , 101, 103, 104, 105, 142,
Archelaus, I. 333; early settlement 144, 166, 167; from Aphrodisias,
of Edomites, II. 2n.; as toparchy of I I I . 25-26, 166, 175; epitaphs from
Judaea, II. 7, 191, 194. Hieropolis, I I I . 27-28; synagogal
Idumaeans (Edomites): Judaism of, I. from Stobi, I I I . 67-68.
27, 447n.; subjugation and conver Intercisa: evidence for Jews living
sion of by John Hyrcanus, I. 207, there. I I I . 73.
538, II. 3 - 6 , 10; ancestry of losippus: see Hegesippus.
Herodians, I. 234n.; 3,000 setded lotape, daughter of Sampsigeramus:
by Herod in Trachonitis, I. 338n., marriage to Aristobulus, I . 449n.
II. 14; allegiance with Zealots Ipsus: batde of, I I . 87.
Irenaeus: Greek rhetorician at Herod's in Athens, III. 156; worship o f i n

court, I. 311. Rome, III. 157.
Irenaeus, Church Father: on Theo Israel, land of: boundaries of in
dotion, II. 499, 501; on Tobit, III. rabbinic hterature (ideal) , II. 13;
227; use of Enoch, III. 262; on and Gentiles in World to Come, II.
Aciuila's translation of the Bible, 493, 495, 502, 503, 504, 506, 510,
III. 4*)5; use of Wisdom oJ Solomon, 525-526, 526-529, 530, 547; in
III. 574; use of the Additions to Messianic age, II. 536.
Ihmtfl, III. 72(). Israel, the people: names for 'com
Isaa*, |>aliiar( h: l>inding of in Beth munity of (see also Community),
Alpha uiosaii, 11. 443; in writings of II. 429-430; chosen people, holy
I'hih., III. H4(). H47. nation (see also Covenant), II.
Isaiah, biblical IxHik: II. 547-549; 464 466, 492, 494, 495, 580, III.
inclusion in thr Canon, II. 317 L59, 199 200. See also under Jews;
318n.; suffering servant theology, Judaism.
II. 547-549; Ch. 19and the Icmplc Issachar, patriarch, lestament of: see
at Leontopolis, III. 48; fragmentary 'testaments of the XII Patriarchs.
commentaries on from Qumran, Italian Cohort [Acts 10): whether
III. 425-426. stationed in Judaea, I. 365, 366n.
Isaiah, prophet: later legend on Italy: geographic spread of Jews there,
martyrdom of, II. 547-549, III. III. 73-84.
335, 336-337, 338-339; Martyrdom Ituraea: I. 561-567, 567-570; part of
of Isaiah, apocryphon. III. 335-341, included in tetrarchy of Philip, I.
505; identification with Qumran 336, 338n., 567; extent of area
Teacher of Righteousness, I I I . inhabited by Ituraeans, I. 338n.,
338n.; in The Lives of the Prophets, III. 562-563; under Soaemus, I. 563,
783-784. 569; under the rule of Ptolemy
Isana, town: location, I. 283n.; site of Mennaeus, I. 563, 564-565; given
battle between Herod and Pappus, to Herod by Augustus, I. 565; under
I. 283. rule of Lysanias, I. 565, 568; history
Ishmael b. Phiabi (1): High Priest c. 15 of neighbouring areas formerly part
AD, II. 230, 234. of Ituraean kingdom, I. 567-573;
Ishmael b. Phiabi (2): High Priest c. 59 incorporation into province of
AD, II. 231, 234. Syria, 1. 569, 570; territory leased
Ishmael, R.: II. 376-377; MekhUta by Zenodorus, III. 565, 566. See
ascribed to, I. 90-92; contempor also Abilene, Chalcis.
aries of, I. 524, II. 375, 376, 378; Ituraeans: II. 561-570; forced
thirteen principles of {middoth), I I . Judaization of by Aristobulus I,
344, 377; belief in 'plain' meaning I. 217, 538, 562, II. 9; extent of
of Scripture, II. 376; martyr's area inhabited by, I. 338n.,
death, II. 377; in book o i Enoch, III. 562-563; ealiest reference to, I.
270, 271, 272; The Physiognomy of R. 561, 562; famed in Rome as
Ishmael, I I I . 367, 368. bowmen, I. 562; troops serving in
Isidorus, Alexandrian: leader of Greek Roman army throughout empire,
embassy opposing Agrippa, exec 1.570-571.
uted by Claudius, I. 40, 472n., 394, Izates of Adiabene: III. 163-165;
398. conversion to Judaism, III. 9,
Isis: worship of in Hellenistic cities of 163-164, 165; great family tomb in
Palestine, II. 32, 38, 44; worship o f Jerusalem, III. 164.
Main Index
a u t h o r o( n o n r i i i A i i i hi«io>\ n l
M a r t nlxiriiii i r v o h , r p i l o i n i M - < l iit
Jacob, patriarch: encounter with the // Mttii . I l'» 2 n . I l l Ml, '>i)*K
angel Uriel in the Prayer of Joseph, 531 y\7, d a i r nl h m i oin|H><tition,
III. 798-799; Ladder of, apocryphal III ^ 3 2 ; MIIMT n a l u i c of his
work, I I I . 805; in writings of Philo, l i i m o n o K r a p b y , I I I . 5 3 2 .533.
I I I . 846, 847. jrdaiah, priestly course: priesthood at
Jacob, son of Judas the (iaiilran, time of Ezra, I I . 245-246, 247.
Zealot: crucified for anti-Roman Jerahmeel, Chronicles of I I I . 326, 330.
activities, I . 382n., 457, I I . 600. Jeremiah, biblical book: and process of
Jaddua, High Priest: I . 139n. canonisation, I I . 317-318n; exege
Jambres: see Jannes. sis in Daniel of the seventy years
Jambri, sons of: name o f tribe of prophecy. I I I . 248-249; / Baruch
brigands, I. 174. written as pseudepigraphie supple
James, son ofjudas the Galilean: see ment to. I I I . 733, 738, 740; reading
Jacob, son o f j u d a s the GaUlean. oi Lamentations ofJeremiah on 9 Ab,
James son of Zebedee: executed by I I I . 739; separate work entitled the
Agrippa I, I. 448. Letter of Jeremiah, I I I . 743-745.
James, the brother ofJesus: in account Jeremiah, prophet: The Chronicles of {2,
of Josephus, I. 430, 431, 432, 441; 3, ov^ Baruch), I I I . 292-294; in The
execution under Ananus, I. 430n., Lives of the Prophets, I I I . 783-784.
441, 468, I I . 222; leader of Jericho, city: I. 298-300n.; fortified by
Jerusalem community, I . 430—431. Bacchides, I. 175; in reorganisation
Jamnia (Yavneh), city: H. 109-110; of Gabinius, I . 268, 11. 190, 194n.,
bequeathed to Salome I by Herod, 204; region given to Cleopatra by
I. 333, I I . 110; Jewish-Gentile M . Antonius, I. 288, 298-300; palm
friction at time of Caligula, I . 394; groves of, fertility of region, 1.
captured by Vespasian in revolt, I. 298-300n., 355n.; given to Herod
498, I I . 110; becomes centre of by Augustus, I. 302; garrisoned by
Jewish learning after AD 70,1. 521, Vespasian, I . 365, 499; as toparchy
524-526, I I . 110, 369, 372; after AD ofjudaea, I I . 191, 194; location, I I .
70, its Academy becomes supreme 194n.; synagogue of, I I . 442n.; and
Jewish court, I . 525—526; pre siting o f Essene settlement, I I . 563.
ponderantly Jewish in time of Jesus, Jerome: use of / Mace, I I I . 182, 183;
II. 3, 6-7, 33, 110; 'liberated' by knowledge of the Wisdom oJBen Sira,
Pompey, I I . 91, 110; rebuilt by I I I . 202-203; use oi Judith, I I I . 219,
Gabinius, I I . 92, 110; harbour of, 221; use of Aramaic Tobit, I I I . 224,
II. 109; not part o f Jewish territory 229-230; translation and comment
till Alexander Jannaeus, I I . 110; as ary on Daniel, I I I . 247n., 729; on
toparchy ofJudaea, I I . 191, 193. Enoch, I I I . 263; atdtude t o IVEzra,
Jannes, Book of Jannes and Jambres: HI. I I I . 302; on Jubilees, I I I . 315; on the
781-783. Martyrdom of Isaiah, I I I . 340; on
Jason, High Priest in Maccabaean Aquila's Greek translation of the
Age: I. 148-150; appointed High Bible, I I I . 494-495, 496; on
Priest by Antiochus, I. 148; leader Theodotion and his translation of
ofjerusalem Hellenising party, I. the Bible, I I I . 499, 500-501, 5 0 3 -
148-149, I I . 123; conflict with 504; wrongly ascribes IV Mace, to
Menelaus, I . 149-150. Josephus, I I I . 590, 591; on I Esdras,
Jason of Cyrene: 1.19-20, IH. 531-537; I I I . 714; on I Baruch, I I I . 738; on the
Testament of XII Patriarchs, III. 777; .540 541, .542, 550, 553-554;
testimony regarding Philo of 'liberated' in Bar Kokhba revolt, I.
Alexandria, III. 814-815, 869. 545-546; paganised under Had
Jerusalem: literature on archaeology rian, temple to Jupiter Capitolinus,
of, I. 7; Jews forbidden to enter after I. 554-555; journeys thither by
Bar Kokhba revok, I. 38, 553, pilgrims to celebrate feasts, II. 76,
556 557; topography and layout II. 147, 148-149; various diaspora
(bihlicaj times), I. 42, 154-155n.; communities settled there, II. 76,
Jewish lleilrnistsscck title Antioch- III. 33; whether it was a polis, II.
rnrs, I. I2!l, 148; gymnasium and 183, 197-198, 204-206; as a
gunirs thrrr liinr (ifjason, I. 148, II. toparchy, II. 190, 192, 197-198; in
44, 45, 54 5 5 ; and Heilrtiising reorganisation of Gabinius, II. 190,
progranunr ol Aniiinhus IV, I. 204; authority over the rest of
148 149, 1.52 1.54. 1.55, II. 4 4 ; Judaea (see also Council; San
destrucdon of Syrian l()rtrcss by hedrin), II. 197 198, 204-206;
Simon Maccabaeus, I. 154, 192ii.; synagt)gues of II. 445, 111. 133; in
location of the Acra, I. 154- 155n., Mc.s.sianic age, II. 495, 500, 5 0 1 -
193; and reconquests of Judas 502, 503, 511, 512, 513, 529-530;
Maccabaeus, I. 162, 166; fortified Qumran doctrine of the New
by Bacchides, I. 175; siege of Acra Jerusalem, II. 529, 535, III. 4 2 7 -
by Jonathan Maccabaeus, I. 1 8 1 - 428; monumental tomb of Helena
182; siege of by Antiochus VII, I. and Izates of Adiabene, III. 164;
202-203; siege of by Pompey, I. eulogy on by Philo the Epic Poet,
239, 242; siege and conquest of by III. 559-560; fortress of as descrbed
Herod and Sosius, I. 252, 284-286; by Aristeas, III. 681; Sanhedrin, see
permission given by Caesar to under Sanhedrin, the Great;
rebuild city walls, 47 BC, I. 272, Temple, see Temple.
273n.; plundered by Parthians dme Jesus: many persons of that name in
of Antigonus, I. 279; auxihary Josephus, I. 431.
cohort stationed there, AD 6-70, I. Jesus, brother-in-law of Justus of
361-362, 362; praetorium of Roman Tiberias: I. 43In.
governors, I. 3 6 1 - 3 6 2 , 366; siege Jesus Christ: I. 428—441; relations with
and capture of by Titus, I. 430n., Herod Andpas, I. 341-342, 3 4 9 -
501-508, 520; building of new wall 350; ministry in Galilee, 1. 345, 349,
by Agrippa I, I. 448; paved with II. 345, 349; women followers of, I.
marble by Agrippa II, 1.476; under 345n.; arrest of, I. 372, II. 221n.;
governorship of Florus, outbreak of birth of, chronology, I. 424, 426,
revolt, I. 485—486; civil war at 427, II. 292; possible links with
outbreak of revolt against Rome, I. Zealot movement, I. 426, 439, 441,
486-487, 496-498, 501, 502-503, 457n.; Josephus' account of, I.
601, 602; repulse of Gallus at start of 428-441; regarding the title
revolt, I. 487-488; defence arrange 'Christos', I. 431-432, 434-435;
ments at start of war against Rome, trial of, I. 433-434, 438, 441, II.
I. 489, 491; topography and layout 216, 218, 219; relations with
(AD 70), I. 503; Roman garrison Pharisees, I. 441, II. 468, 474n.,
camp after AD 70, I. 367, 508, 486, 549; a cousin of, Simon son of
509n., 515, 520,; destroyed, and Cleopas, I. 516; and House of
refounded as Aelia by Hadrian (see David, I. 528; in time of Hadrian
also Aelia Capitolina), I. 521, 537, statues to pagan gods erected on
Main Index
grave and crucifixion sites, I. 555; 37(1 :iMi. m m . II m m,

knowledge o f Greek, I I . 79; o n m m, 4 » i Am
prayer, I I . 99, 482n., 483; a l l e g e t l uiMlri AniitM-liiii I V ,
statue of at Panias, II. 1 7 0 , 17 I n . ; rrvdi Afttlitil
called rabbdni, I I . 326; p r c a c h i n K i n AnikiihiM I V «
synagogues, I I . 434, 452; in MmiAlMrmi ltrv<ilr, I
Apocalypse of Abraham, 111. 2H9; in I h 4 tl pnnm, irUlMMid with llir
the Martyrdom of Isaiah, I I I . 3 3 6 , S|>«rlaiu, I IH4 185; irliKious
337; casting o u t e v i l spiritji, I I I . 3 4 3 ; uriiiiibililir!! ollrnded hy pro(ur-
identification with Qumran alont, 1. 331 332, 356-357, 378-
Teacher of Righteousness, 111. 381, 384, 386, 455-470, 485^86;
436n.; for 'Son of Man' theology, and 'War of Varus', I. 331-332;
see under Messiah. attitude towards representational
Jesus Sirach: see Ben Sira, Wisdom of. art, I. 342-343, 380-381, 384, 386,
Jesus, son of Ananias: I . 43 In. 490, I I . 58-59, 81-82, 443-444 I I I .
•Jesus son of Damnaeus, High Priest: 154; civil and religious jurisdiction
called 'son of Damnai' in Josephus, after AD 70 (see also Sanhedrin;
I . 431; street battle with Jesus ben Jamnia; Rabbis), I. 525-526;
Gamaliel, I . 469; appointed by exempt from Roman military
Agrippa II, I I . 232, 234. service (see also Military), I. 362
Jesus son of Gamaliel, High Priest: to 363, II. 474-475, I I I . 120-121; and
be identified with Ben Gamla, I. emperor worship (see also under
43In., I I . 232n.; distingushed from Emperor; Sacrifice), I. 379, 380,
predecessor of same name in 389-397, II. 311-312; and census at
Josephus, I. 431; street battle with time of Quirinius, I . 381, 400, 441,
Jesus ben Damnai, I. 469; killed by 405^27, I I . 600, 602, 604-605;
Zealots, I. 497; active in the Revolt, trouble under Caligula, I. 389-397;
I I . 232, 233; appointed by Agrippa poll-tax to Rome (see also Taxes;
II, II. 232,234; introduces system of Tribute), I. 402^03; part played in
primary education, II. 419. death of Jesus Christ, I. 433^34,
Jesus son of Phiabi (Phabi), High 438, 440-441; first revolt against
Priest; appointed by Herod, I. Rome, I. 485-513; religious re
431n., II. 229, 234; regarding the organisation / reassessment after AI)
spelling of the patronym, II. 229n. 70, I. 521-528; Torah observance
Jesus son of Sapphias: archon of and the commandments (see also
Tiberias at time of first revolt, I. under Mi^wot; Torah; and specific
43In. I I . 180n., 181; appointed subjects), I. 527-528, II. 314-315,
commander in Idumaea at start of 321, 323, 414-416, 424-425, 464
revolt, I. 489. 487, 535-536; persecution of
Jesus son of See, High Priest: appointed Davidic Une under Vespasian, I.
by Archelaus, I. 431n., I I . 230, 234. 528; second revolt against Rome
Jesus son of Thebuh: I . 43In. (Bar Kokhba), I. 534-557; pracdce
Jesus, the rival of Josephus ( = Jesus the of circumcision banned by Had
Galilean?): I . 43In. rian, I . 537-540, 555; geographic
Jews (particularly in Palestine): spread and increase of under
coinage of (see also coins), I . 11, Maccabees and Hasmonaeans, II.
602-606; own internal community 1-14; attitude to Samaritans, 11.
organisation (see also Council; 6-7n., 17, 19-20, I I I . 59, 327. 640;
Gerousia; Sanhedrin), I . 138-140, numbers of in Galilee, II. 7 10, 13;
in lands east of the Jordan, I I . of Babylonia, I I I . 5-6, 7, 8 - 9 ;

10-13; in province of Samaria, I I . opposition to Christianity in
16; language of (see also Hebrew; Arabia, I I I . 16; hostihty to
Greek etc.), I I . 20-28; Jewish Christians in Smyrna, I I I . 1 9 - 2 0 ;
prisoners killed in games under protection of religious practices by
fitus, I I . 47, 48; influence of Rome, I I I . 21, 23, 24, 25, 27, 9 3 ,
Hellenism (see also under Hellen 116-125, 131-132; sending dues to
ism), II. 52-84, I I I . 470-473, Temple in Jerusalem, I I I . 2 1 , 23,
5(>7 5t)H e( passim; use of Greek and 27, 118-119, 140, 147-148; send
l,.ilin uiinics, I I . 73—74; contact dues to Patriarch in Palestine, I I I .
w i t h non-Jews to Ix- limited, I I . 34, 67, 124-125, 148; geographic
82 8 4 ; (ivi< rights in grnlilo cities of spread of in Egypt, I I I . 3 8 - 4 4 ,
P a l e s t i n e , II. 117. 1 8 3 , 427; half- 46-60, 145-147; mihtary service.
shckcl tax to Icmplr, II. 2 7 1 272, Elephantine, I I I . 39-40; castra
282, 295; literature of in the ludaeorum in Egypt, I I I . 41, 4 8 - 4 9 ;
inter-testemental era (sec also of Alexandria, I I I . 42-44, 50,
under individual ddes), I I . 347 88-89, 92-94, 113, 126n., 127-129,
355, I I I . 177-180 et passim, 4 7 2 ^ 7 3 135-137, 138, 145, 153; 2-drachma
etpassim; cursing Christians, I I . 432, tax imposed after AD 70, I I I . 54, 58,
4 6 2 ^ 6 3 ; Chosen people, covenant, 122-123; evidence for in North
II. 464-466, 492, 494, 495, 580, I I I . Africa, I I I . 60—64; geographic
159, 199-200; Sabbath observance spread of in Greece, I I I . 64—72;
(see also Sabbath), I I . 4 6 7 ^ 7 5 , community in Rome, extent and
484—485; decree of friendship with organisation, I I I . 73-81, 9 5 - 1 0 0 ,
Pergamum, I I I . 18; for various 113, 116-118, 121, 132-133; geo
groupings of (Essenes, Sadducees graphic spread of in Italy, I I I .
etc.) see under separate headings; 73-84; various terms for notion o f
study of Torah, see Education; 'community' {laos, politeuma, etc.),
Torah. See also Judaea; Judaism; I I I . 8 7 - 9 1 , 114n.; community
Palesdne. structure influenced by p a g a n
Jews, diaspora: III. 1—176; Jewish models. I I I . 103-107; comparison
proselytizers in Rome, I . 197; with non-Jewish diaspora com
helped by influence o f Herod the munities, I I I . 107-113; diflferent
Great, I. 319; exempt from Roman constitutional positions of tbe
military service (see also Military), various communities, I I I . 107—125;
I. 362-363, II. 474-475, I I I . 22-23, whether held citizenship of R o m e
120—121; persecution under Cah and o f Greek cities, I I I . 126-137; of
gula in Alexandria, I . 389-393; Asia Minor, I I I . 129-134, 141;
community organisation, extent of hostility to them among gentiles,
own jurisdiction, I. 526, I I . 427, I I I . H I . 131-132, 150-153, 594, 6 0 7 -
21, 90, 87-125; revolts in Egypt, 608, 609-616; religious practices o f
Cyrene, and Mesopotamia under including elements of syncretism,
Trajan, I. 529-533, I I I . 7, 149; I I I . 138-149; language of. I I I .
travel to Jerusalem for feasts, I I . 76, 142-143, 475, 479, 493; replace
III. 147, 148-149; causes of ment of Temple sacrifice by
dispersion. I I I . 3-4; extent and communal meals, I I I . 144—145;
geographic spread of diaspora (see messianic expectations of. I I I . 149;
also under separate countries and literature ofin the inter-testamental
place names, and below), I I I . 3-85; era (see also under individual
Main Index
titles), I I I . 177-180 et passim, e o u s n r M , HI SMtu

472-473 et passim; extent of Hellen John ibr i'.xmriir, Jrwuh ^ r n r i t t l in (lo
isation, I I I . 567-568, 813-814, lirsl irvoli I '»}Ui
871-873, 878; anti-Jewish litera Joiiirib, p r i r H l l y I O U I M - piiiu.tis ot iti
ture, I I I . 594—616. See also Jews Josrphti!*' (lav. II 2 W , 21*> 2.'>();
(above); Judaism. Hasinonaraii piirsis brloiiêd to,
Joazar, son of Boethus, High Priest: 11. 2 , 5 0 .
supporting census of Quirinius, I. Jotuitban bar Ba'ayan: commander in
381; deposition, I. 425; appointed Kngedi during Bar Kokhba revolt,
by Herod, then Archelaus, II. 229, 1. 546, I I . 79.
230, 234. Jonathan ben Uzziel: not to be
Job: identification in midrash with identified with Theodotion, I I I .
Jobab, I I I . 525, 552; Testament of 499, 502.
Job, I I I . 525, 552-555. Jonathan, Maccabee: I. 174-188;
Job, biblical book: inclusion in canon, given three districts of Samaria by
I I . 317-318n.; in the Septuagint and Demetrius II, I . 141, 182, I I . 2;
writings of Aristeas, I I I . 525. avenges death of his brother John,
John, brother ofjudas Maccabaeus: I. 174—175; establishes rival govern
death, I. 174. ment in Michmash, I . 177; as head
John, Gospel of: links with the Odes of of the Jewish people, 1. 178-187;
Solomon, I I I . 787-788. made High Priest by Alexander
John Malalas: account of martyrdom Balas, I. 178; foreign policy with
of Christians, I . 517-518. respect to Syria, 1. 180-187;
John of Antioch: account of martyr formally made governor ofjudaea
dom of Christians, I . 517-518. by Alexander Balas, I . 180; attacks
John of Gischala: I. 490-491, 496 et on various cities, policy of annex
passim; conflict with Josephus, I. ation, I. 182, 184, 185, II. 101, 106,
490-491; as leader of Zealots in 109, 116; letter to the Spartans, I .
Jerusalem, I . 496-498, 501-502, 184—185; treaty of friendship with
503; defeated by Titus, I. 496; Rome, I . 184, I I I . 74; killed by
during siege ofjerusalem, I. 503- Tryphon, I. 187, II. 587; buried at
508; prisoner in Titus' triumph, I. Modein, I . 188; identification with
508, 509. Qumran 'Wicked Priest', I . 188n.,
John, son of Simon Maccabee: II. 587, I I I . 435, 438; date of death,
appointed governor of Gazara, I. I. 189n.
191. Jonathan, son of Ananus, High Priest:
John, tax-collector of Caesarea: I. 374, supporter of Felix, I. 459-460, 463,
376. II. 233; killed by sicarii, I. 463, I I .
John, the Apostle: trial of before 233; appointed by Vitellius, II. 230,
Sanhedrin, I I . 219. 234.
John the Baptist: I. 345-348; account Joppa, city: H. 110-114; site of
of in Josephus and the Gospels, I. Andromeda myth, I. 144, I I . 33-34,
345, 346; imprisonment and 111; Judaized by Simon Maccabee,
execution by Herod Antipas, I. I. 187, I I . 3, 6-7, 112; captured and
345-348; aged twelve at time of then returned tojews by Andochus
Quirinius' census, I. 420-421; VII, I. 204-205, II. 112; ceded to
Josephus' use of term epikaloumenos Jews by Caesar, I. 274-275, II. 113;
Baptistes, I. 420-421; identification returned to Herod by Augustus, I .
with Qumran Teacher of Right- 302, II. 92, 113; Greek culture and
worship, II. 3 3 - 3 4 , 5 1 , 114; Joseph surnamed Caiaphas, High

'liberated' by P o m p e y , I I . 9 1 , 1 1 3 ; Priest: sec C a i a p h a s .
g i v e n to C l e o p a t r a b y M . A n t o n i u s , J o s e p h , uncle and b r o t h e r - i n - l a w o f
II. 9 2 , 1 1 3 ; o r t h o g r a p h y o f n a m e , H e r o d : e x e c u t i o n of, 1. 2 8 8 , 3 0 3 .
II. 1 1 0 - 1 1 In.; history u n d e r t h e J o s e p h u s , Flavius, J e w i s h historian: I.
Ptolemies, II. I l l ; importance a s 43-63, 489-491, 494, I I I . 186,
harbour, I I . I l l ; d u r i n g t h e first 545-546; source for lost histories o f
r r v o h , I I . 1 1 3 ; as t o p a r c h y o f Strabo a n d Nicolaus o f Damascus,
j t u h i r a , I I . 191, 192. I. 2 1 , 2 3 , 2 5 - 2 6 , 3 0 - 3 1 , 4 9 - 5 1 ;
J o r d a n , rivrr: source o f ( P a n i a s ) , I. conflict w i t h J u s t u s o f T i b e r i a s , I .
337.339. 32-33, 35-36n., 53-54, III. 546;
Joseph and Asenath. III. 5 4 6 - 5 5 2 ; c o m m a n d e r o f Galilee during
c o n t e n t , I I I . 5 4 b 5 4 7 ; purpose o f Revolt, I. 3 5 - 3 6 n . , 4 4 , 5 3 , 4 8 9 ,
work, I I I . .547 5 4 8 ; d a t e a n d p l a c e 4 9 2 ^ 9 4 , I I . 175; personal h i s t o r y ,
of comjjosition, I I I . 5 4 8 549; I. 4 3 - 4 6 ; family of, I . 44, 4 5 ^ 6 ;
m a n u s c r i p t s , e d i t i o n s , literature o n , own education, I. 44, II. 8 0 , 4 1 8 ,
III. 549-552. 588; prophesied V e s p a s i a n w o u l d
J o s e p h , brother o f H e r o d : defence o f b e c o m e e m p e r o r , later f a v o u r e d b y
M a s a d a a g a i n s t P a r t h i a n s , I. 2 7 9 ; h i m , I. 4 4 - 4 5 , 4 9 4 ; life in R o m e , I.
killed b y A n t i g o n u s , I . 2 8 3 . 45; u n d e r V e s p a s i a n orders J e r u
J o s e p h C a b i , s o n of S i m o n , H i g h s a l e m to surrender, I. 4 5 , 5 0 4 , 5 0 5 ;
Priest: a p p o i n t e d by A g r i p p a I I , I I . w i v e s of, 1. 46; c o r r e s p o n d e n c e w i t h
232,234. A g r i p p a a b o u t t h e Bellum, I . 4 7 ,
Joseph, husband of Mary: whether 480; use o£I Mace, I. 5 0 , I I I . 1 8 3 ;
travelled to B e t h l e h e m at time o f not a u t h o r of IV Mace, I. 5 5 , I I I .
census, I . 407, 4 1 1 - 4 1 3 , 4 2 1 , 4 2 2 , 5 9 0 , 5 9 1 ; a c c o u n t of J o s e p h s o n o f
426^27. T o b i a s , I . 140n.; a u t h e n d c i t y o f
J o s e p h of A r i m a t h e a : m e m b e r o f R o m a n d e c r e e s in, I . 194—197,
Jerusalem Sanhedrin, II. 2 0 6 . 2 0 4 - 2 0 5 , I I I . 4, 18, 1 1 6 - 1 1 7 ; use o f
J o s e p h , patriarch: a p o c r y p h a l Prayer oJ M a c e d o n i a n / R o m a n calendars in
Joseph, I I I . 7 9 8 - 7 9 9 ; in writings o f his h i s t o n e s , I. 2 0 1 n . , 3 2 7 n . , 5 9 6 -
P h i l o , I I I . 8 4 7 ; T e s t a m e n t of, s e e 599; a c c o u n t ofJ o h n t h e Baptist, I.
Testament of the XII Patriarchs. 3 4 5 - 3 4 6 ; a c c o u n t of census a t d m e
J o s e p h , son o f C a m e i / C a m y d u s , H i g h of Q u i r i n i u s , I. 4 0 0 , 4 0 5 , 4 1 6 - 4 2 0 ;
Priest: a p p o i n t e d b y H e r o d o f on J e s u s Christ, I. 4 2 8 - 4 4 1 ; o n
Chalcis, 1 1 . 2 3 1 , 2 3 4 . P o n d u s Pilate, I . 4 3 3 , 4 3 8 , 4 3 9 ; o n
J o s e p h , son o f EUem, H i g h Priest: de Sicarii and Z e a l o t s , I. 4 4 1 , 4 6 2 n . , I I .
facto H i g h Priest for o n e d a y , I I . 6 0 2 ; o n causes o f j e w i s h revolt, I.
229. 4 6 2 n . , I I . 5 0 9 - 5 1 0 , 6 0 0 , 604; m o d e l
J o s e p h , son o f M a t t h i a s , g r a n d f a t h e r o f c o n s t i t u t i o n for J e w s i n G a l i l e e , I.
J o s e p h u s : I. 4 5 , 4 6 n . 4 8 9 - 4 9 0 , I I . 187, 2 1 0 - 2 1 1 ; conflict
J o s e p h , son o f T o b i a s : as tax farmer i n w i t h J o h n of G i s c h a l a , I. 4 9 0 - 4 9 1 ,
P a l e s d n e time o f Ptolemies (see also 505; ' w h i t e w a s h e s ' T i t u s of d e s t r u c
u n d e r T o b i a d s ) , I. 1 4 0 n . , 1 5 0 n . , I I . d o n o f T e m p l e , I. 5 0 6 - 5 0 7 n . ; h i s
8 9 , 90n.; in The Saga of the Tobiads, e v i d e n c e for t h e e x t e n t of J e w i s h
I I I . 558. o c c u p i e d Palestine, I I . 6 - 7 , 10;
J o s e p h son of Z e c h a r i a h : l e a d e r o f positive a t t i t u d e t o w a r d S a m a r i
Judaea in J u d a s Maccabaeus' tans, I I . 6—7n., 17; c a n o n i s a t i o n o f
a b s e n c e , I . 165. Scripture, I I . 3 1 7 - 3 1 8 ; haggadic
Main Index
material in, I I . 348,350; on purpose .SliivunK v r M i i m , I M>. U M O I

of the synagogue, I I . 424—425; o n Mu< r d l M U M U / KiMUtlll < .»\ri\
Jews' faith to the law, I I . 464; and darn, I '>*M> '»'»/, t li«ti>ii i n
messianic hope, I I . 509-510; on the and piir|M>iir nl t h r w o i k, I I I .
Essenes, I I . 558, 559, 560, 5 6 2 - 5 6 3 , 545 '>46
IH<).
564, 565, 566, 567ff, 584, 5 8 7 - 5 8 8 , (2) Ihr Jfwuh .intiquttirs: 1. 4 8 -
589, 593; on the fourth philosophy, 52; Josephus" sources for the
II. 599, 600, 604; on expulsion o f various periods covered in
Jews from Rome, AD 19, I I I . 76; the work, I. 2 1 , 23, 25-26,
and the History of John Hyrcanus, 30-31, 4 9 - 5 2 , I I I . 183;
I I I . 185—186; mistakes in chron intended for non-Jewish
ology in his works. I I I . 2 4 8 - 2 4 9 ; readers, I . 48, I I I . 545; good
on Jewish magic and medicine on history of High Priests, I.
(exorcism). I I I . 342-343, 366, 376; 49-52, 139n.; authenticity o f
use of the Septuagint, I I I . 4 7 9 - 4 8 0 ; Roman decrees in, I. 52,
use of Alexander Polyhistor, I I I . 195-196, I I I . 116-17; Latin
510,515; whether he knew / / Mace., translation of, I . 58, 6 0 .
I I I . 534; character and purpose of (3) The Life: I . 53-54; polemic
his writings. I I I . 545-546; cites against Justus ofTiberias, I .
certain 'gentile' authorities w h o 32-33, 35-36, 53 54; u.sr o f
may be Jewish, I I I . 555, 556, 562, commentarii of Vespasian, I .
584; preserved work i n Ant. called A 32 33; problems with
History of the Visit to Jerusalem of Josephus' genealogy as
Alexander the Great, I I I . 557; presented in The Life, I .
references The Memoirs of Herod, I I I . 45-46; written as supplement
557; on the Oniads, I I I . 558; X.O Antiquities, 1. 5 3 54; date o f
preserved work in Ant. called The composition, 1. 54.
Saga of the Tobiads, I I I . 558; o n (4) Against Apion: I . 54-55, I I I .
Manetho, I I I . 595-596, 610 et 610—616; use of Apollodorus
passim; o n Mnaseas, I I I . 5 9 7 - 5 9 8 , and Castor, I. 42-43; not the
610 et passim; on Apollonius Molon, original tide, I . 55; Latin
I I I . 598-600, 610 et passim; o n translation of, I. 58, 60;
Chaeremon, I I I . 601, 610 et passim; content and argumetation o f
on Apion (see also below). I I I . the apologia, I I I . 610-616.
604-605, 6 0 6 - 6 0 7 , 6 1 0 passim; use (5) Works erroneously attri
of Letter of Aristeas, I I I . 684; o n buted to Josephus: I. 55, 60,
Hermippus, view that Pythagoras 117-118, I I I . 5 9 0 - 5 9 1 .
borrowed his philosophy from (6) Non-extant works: I . 55-57;
Judaism, I I I . 696; use of / Esdras, on God and His Essence, I .
III. 713, 714; testimony regarding 55-56; a History of the
Philo of Alexandria, I I I . 814. Seleucids, I. 56—57.
Works: (7) Character and credibility as
(1) The Jewish War. I . 46-48; a historian: I. 57-58.
whether Josephus used Ves (8) Use of by Chrisdans: I .
pasian's commentarii, I . 32-33; 58-60.
date of composition, I . 47-48; (9) Text, translations, and
written first in Aramaic, I . general literature: I. 61-63.
47, I I I . 186; Latin translation Joshua bar Perahya, R.: magical jor^^ of,
and paraphrase of, I . 58-60; I I I . 354-355.
J o s h u a b e n G a l g u l a , J e w i s h c o m J u d a e a : shifting b o u n d a r i e s a n d e x t e n t
m a n d e r in B a r K o k h b a r e v o k : I. of J e w i s h population, Graeco-
546, 547. R o m a n p e r i o d , I. 1 - 1 4 , 1 4 1 - 1 4 2 ,
J o s h u a b e n G a m l a : see J e s u s , son o f II. 1 - 1 5 , I I I . 4; m o n e t a r y s y s t e m , I.
Gamaliel. 10-11, II. 6 2 - 6 6 ; Hellenising party
J o s h u a b e n H a n a n i a , R . : II. 3 7 3 - 3 7 4 ; in J e r u s a l e m , I. 1 2 3 , 1 4 8 , I I . 4 4 , 4 5 ;
a s s o c i a t e s of, e s p e c i a l l y G a m a l i e l i n t e r n a l J e w i s h o r g a n i s a t i o n (see
I I , at j a i n n i a , I. 5 2 4 , 5 2 5 , I I . 3 7 0 , also S a n h e d r i n ; C o u n c i l ; C i t i e s ) , I.
W l . 3 7 2 . 3 7 3 , 374, 3 7 5 , 3 7 8 ; a n d 138-140, 376-381, 525-526, II.
I r g n i d ol H a d r i a n ' s p l a n t o r e b u i l d 184-190, 197-198, 427-439; on eve
l r i n | ) l r , I 5 3 5 ; g o o d n e s s of, I I . of M a c c a b a e a n r e v o l t , I. 1 3 8 - 1 4 5 ;
37.3 3 7 4 ; ( o i i i i o v r r s y ( o n c e r n i n g S a m a r i a g i v e n t o J e w s as t a x - f r e e
A n n n o n i t r p r o s r l y l r s . III. I 7(). z o n e b y A l a x e n d e r t h e G r e a t , I.
Joshua brn Prrahiah: o n e o f ' t h r pairs' 141, 142, I I I . 672, 673, 6 7 5 n . ;
(^w.<j,?o/), I I . 3 6 1 , 3()2n. Hellenising p r o g r a m m e and persec
Joshua, b i b h c a l b o o k : i n c l u s i o n in u t i o n of A n t i o c h u s I V , I. 1 4 5 - 1 4 8 ,
canon, II. 317-318n. 150, 151-157, 159; H e l l e n i s t i c
Joshua, High Priest in t i m e of influence on (see also under
Z e r u b b a b e l : a n d o r g a n i s a t i o n of H e l l e n i s m ) , I. 145, II. 5 2 - 8 0 ;
p r i e s t h o o d in h i s t i m e , I I . 2 4 6 - 2 4 7 , enlargement of under J o n a t h a n
254. M a c c a b a e u s , I. 182, 1 8 3 , 1 8 4 , 1 8 5 ,
Joshua, successor to Moses: in II. 1 0 1 , 1 0 6 , 1 0 9 ; r e l a t i o n s w i t h
Assumption of Moses, I I I . 2 7 8 - 2 8 1 . Sparta, I. 184-185; polidcal
J o t a p a t a , fortress: siege a n d r a z i n g of independence under Simon M a c
b y V e s p a s i a n , I. 4 7 7 , 4 9 3 ; fordfied cabaeus, I. 1 8 9 - 1 9 0 , 192-193;
b y J o s e p h u s , I. 4 9 0 ; l o c a t i o n , I. enlargement of under Alexander
493n. J a n n a e u s , I. 2 2 0 - 2 2 1 , 2 2 3 , 2 2 6 ,
J u b a , king o f M a u r e t a n i a : m a r r i a g e to 2 2 7 - 2 2 8 ; loss o f i n d e p e n d e n c e a n d
G l a p h y r a , I. 3 5 4 - 3 5 5 n . reduction of territory under
Jubilees, B o o k o f III. 3 0 8 - 3 1 8 ; s o l a r P o m p e y (see a l s o u n d e r P o m p e y
c a l e n d a r , c h r o n o l o g y of feasts, I. a n d i n d i v i d u a l p l a c e n a m e s ) , 1.
592-593, 599-601, III. 310, 312, 240-241; parts of gifted to
313; original l a n g u a g e H e b r e w , I I . C l e o p a t r a b y M . A n t o n i u s , I. 2 5 3 ,
2 6 , I I I . 3 1 4 ; haggadic c h a r a c t e r of, 288; reorganisation of by G a b i n i u s ,
II. 348, I I . 3 0 8 - 3 1 1 ; messianic h o p e I. 2 6 8 - 2 6 9 , I I . 12, 1 7 3 , 190; u n d e r
of, I I . 5 0 6 - 5 0 7 ; use of Enoch, I I I . H e r o d , c o n s t i t u t i o n a l p o s i t i o n vis a
2 5 0 , 2 5 6 , 2 6 1 ; close a s s o c i a t i o n w i t h m R o m e , 1.316-317,413-416; and
Q u m r a n documents. III. 3 0 8 , 3 1 4 , ' W a r of V a r u s ' , I. 3 3 1 - 3 3 2 ; as
3 2 1 , 322-323; manuscript history, R o m a n province, relation t o Syria,
III. 308-309; Hebrew fragments I. 3 5 6 , 3 5 7 , 3 6 0 - 3 6 1 ; o r g a n i s a t i o n
from Q u m r a n , III. 309, 3 1 3 ; d a t e of of u n d e r t h e p r o c u r a t o r s , I . 3 5 7 -
composition, III. 3 1 1 - 3 1 3 ; teach 398; military a r r a n g e m e n t s u n d e r
i n g s , halakhah. III. 311, 312; p r o c u r a t o r s , I. 3 6 2 - 3 6 7 ; c h a n g e in
a u t h o r s h i p , I I I . 313—314; u s e o f i n status after A . D 7 0 , 1 . 367, 5 1 4 , 5 1 8 ;
C h u r c h , III. 315-316; editions, extent of power of Roman
translations, literature o n , I I I . g o v e r n o r s , I. 3 6 7 - 3 7 2 , 372 et passim;
3 1 6 - 3 1 8 ; references t o Book of Noah, d i v i s i o n i n t o t o p a r c h i e s , I. 3 7 2 , I I .
I I I . 3 3 2 ; c o n t a c t s w i t h Testament of 186, 1 9 0 - 1 9 6 ; c e n s u s in t i m e of
XII Patriarchs, 111.111. Q u i r i n i u s , I. 3 8 1 - 3 8 2 , 4 0 0 , 4 0 5 -
Main Index
4 2 7 , II. 5 9 9 , 6 0 3 - 6 0 5 ; PROCURATORS, 527 52H, II 3 1 4 M ., J.'L, »,M,

AD 44-46, I. 455-470; HISTORY OF 415 416. 424 42'I. 4<.4 46/,
DURING FIRST REVOH AGAINST R O M E , I. HADRIAII'II BUN O N I M IIIN« UMMI IRR
484—513; AS PRIVATE POSSESSION OF ALM(» (!IR« NNII I«IOTI I, I ') (/' ')iO,
VESPASIAN, I. 512, 521; LIST OF 542, 555; DILLRRRMRS IN PIADICE
ROMAN GOVERNORS AFTER A D 70, I. BE!WORN J U D A E A <UID (IALILCE, II.
5 1 5 - 5 1 9 ; REVOLT UNDER BAR K O K H B A , 13 14; INHUEN(«* OF HELLENISM (SEE
I. 534-557; HEBREW COINAGE, I. ALSO HELLENISM), II. 52-53, 54-55,
602-606; RELIGIOUS DIFFERENCES WITH .58 59, 81 84, III. 470-473,
GALILEE, II. 1 3 - 1 4 ; LANGUAGE DIFFER 567-568 et passim; COVENANT,
ENT TO THAT OF GALILEE, II. 2 3 ; TRADE J E W S = CHOSEN PEOPLE, II. 323,
AND COMMERCE, II. 60-72, 68N.; 464-466, 492, 494, 495, 580, III.
FINANCIAL ADMINISTRATION O F UNDER 159, 199-200; HTERATURE OF IN THE
THE PROCURATORS, II. 372-376; INTER-TESTAMENTAL ERA (SEE ALSO
HISTORY UNDER THE . H A S M O N A E A N S UNDER INDIVIDUAL TITLES), I I . 347—
AND HERODIANS, SEE UNDER INDIV 355, III. 177-180 et passim, 472-473
IDUAL N A M E S . S E E ALSO UNDER SPECIFIC et passim; S A B B A T H OBSERVANCE, II.
RULERS, PLACE-NAMES AND SUBJECTS, 467-475, 484-485; LAWS OF PURITY
A N D UNDER J E W S ; PALESTINE. (SEE ALSO P U R I T Y ) , II. 4 7 5 - 4 7 8 ; îît,
JUDAEAN DESERT, UTERARY FINDS: I. mezuzah, AND teJUlin, II. 4 7 9 , 4 8 0
118-122, n. 78-79; SECONDARY 481; PRAYER (SEE ALSO PRAYER), II.
UTERATURE, EDITIONS, TRANSLATIONS, I. 481^83; PRACTICE OF FASTING, II.
1 1 8 - 1 2 2 ; EVIDENCE FOR HISTORY OF B A R 483-484; LEGALISM OF, II. 486;
KOKHBA REVOLT, I. 543, 546-547; SPIRITUAUTY, II. 487; MESSIANIC
BABATHA ARCHIVE, II. 2 5 , 7 9 , II. 16; HOPES AND DOCTRINES (SEE ALSO
LANGUAGE OF, II. 78—79. SEE ALSO M E S S I A N I S M ) , II. 4 9 2 - 5 5 4 ; I N WORLD
M A S A D A ; M U R A B B A ' A T ; ETC. TO C O M E , II. 535-536; DOCTRINES O F
JUDAEO-CHRISTIANS: SEE N A Z A R E N E S . AFTER-LIFE, II. 539-540, 541-544,
J U D A H BAR M A N A S S E : LEADER OF A R A B A Y A 544—547; POLITICAL TOLERANCE OF
DURING B A R K O K H B A REVOLT, I. 5 4 6 . JEWISH RELIGION BY PTOLEMIES,
J U D A H BEN BETHERA, R . : II. 380. SELEUCIDS A N D R O M E , I I I . 21, 23, 24,
J U D A H BEN T E M A , R . : II. 487. 25, 27, 76, 77, 116-125, 131-132;
JUDAH HA-NASI, R.: TRADITIONALLY MISUNDERSTANDING OF A N D HOSTIHTY
ASCRIBED COMPOSITION OF M I S H N A H , I. TO A M O N G GENTILES. III. 131-132,
7 6 - 7 7 ; FIRST PRESIDENT OF S A N H E D R I N 150-153, 6 1 1 - 6 1 5 ; RELIGIOUS PRACT
TO CARRY TITLE 'NASI', II. 217; ICES OF DIASPORA J E W R Y , III. 138-149;
TEACHINGS OF REGARDING PROSELYTES, APOLOGETIC UTERATURE AND PROPA
III. 176. GANDA (SEE ALSO UNDER INDIVIDUAL
JUDAH, PATRIARCH: TESTAMENT OF, SEE TITLES; APOLOGETIC UTERATURE; PROSEL
Testaments of the XII Patriarchs. YTES), III. 150, 153-155, 159,
J U D A H , PATRIARCH, 4TH CENTURY A D : III. 471-473, 548, 552, 617-618 et
34. passim; PROSELYTES A N D GOD-FEARERS
JUDAISM: IMAGELESSNESS OF, ATTITUDE (SEE ALSO UNDER THOSE ENTRIES A N D
TOWARDS REPRESENTATIONAL ART, I. CONVERSION), III. 150, 159-176;
342-343, 380-381, 384, 386, 490, UNIVERSALISTIC TENDANCIES. I I I . 159—
556N., II. 58-59, 81-82, III. 139, 160; CONDEMNATION OF MAGICAL
1 5 4 ; REORGANISATION / REASSESSMENT PRACTICES (SEE ALSO M A G I C ) , III. 342
AFTER A D 7 0 , I. 521-528; = TORAH 346; FOR VARIOUS GROUPINGS WITHIN
OBSERVANCE (SEE ALSO TORAH), I. ( S A D D U C E E S , ESSENES, ETC.) SEE UNDER

954 Names and Suhjnty
separate headings. See also Jews; Aristobulus I. I I . 574, 587; identific

Temple; Synagogue; Halakhah; etc. ation with Qumran Teacher of
Judaization: forced of various people, Righteousness, II1.436n.
see Conversion. Judas the Galilean: see Judas of
Judas Maccabaeus: I. 158-173; Gamala.
etymology of name 'Maccabaeus', Judges: in Jewish law courts, I I .
I. 158; uprising against Antiochus 184-190, 197-198, 334-335.
I V , I. 1.58-163; restoration of Judges, biblical book: inclusion in
I r m p l r a n d cult, I . 162-163; as canon, I I . 317-318n.
h e a d (»! ( h r Jewish people, I . Judgment: penal, at Qumran, I I . 431,
1 6 4 1 7 3 ; b a l t i r s against various 432-433, 577, 579; divine, I I .
r i t i m , I. I(>4, 1(>5, 11. I 1 0 , 112; 465-466, 492, 494, 496, 512, 2 6 -
r e s c u i n g J r w s o f l a n d ra.st o f Jordan, 529, 540-544, 544-546, I I I . 7 6 1 -
I. 1 6 4 1 6 5 , 1 1 . I I ; o b t a i n s r r l i g i o u s 762, 790, 794; by Messiah, I I . 517,
f r e e d o m f o r n a t i o n f r o m S y r i a , 1. 526-529; the last, II. 539, 540-544,
167-168; siege o f S y r i a n g a r r i s o n i n 544 546; internal Jewish, see
Jerusalem, I. 166; conflict w i t h Council; Sanhedrin.
pro-Greek facdon, time of Judiciary, Jewish: see under Jews;
Demetrius, I. 168-170; hostihties Council; Sanhedrin.
against Demetrius I, I. 168-173; Judith, bibhcal book: H I . 2 1 6 - 2 2 2 ;
defeat of Nicanor, feast of story and character of, I I I . 2 1 6 -
'Nicanor's Day' instituted, I. 170; 218; date of composition. I I I .
not appointed High Priest, I. 170; 217—219; portrayal of the woman
treaty with Rome, I . 171-172, I I I . Judith, I I I . 217; identity of author,
74; death, and burial at Modein, I . III. 219; Semitic text of. I I I .
173. 219-220; Greek, Ladn, Syriac and
Judas of Gamala, son o f Ezekias: I I . Ethiopic texts, I I I . 220-221; htera
5 9 9 - 6 0 6 ; leader of Galilean revolt ture on, I I I . 221-222; translation
in 'War of Varus', I . 332; revolt into Greek, I I I . 505.
over census of Quirinius, I . 3 8 1 - Julia ( = Livia), wife o f Augustus:
382, 414, 417, 418, 425, I I . 599, territorial bequests from Salome I,
603-604; family prominent anti- I. 9 2 , 109, 110, 168, 335; Julias
Romans, I. 382n., I I . 600; origin of ( = Livias) founded in her honour,
nickname 'the Galilean', I. 414; I. 342, I I . 177; gifts to Jerusalem
possible links with followers of Jesus Temple, I I . 313, I I I . 78n.
Christ, I . 426, 439, 441, 457n.; Juha, daughter of Augustus: Julias
founder of the fourth philosophy, I . founded in her honour by Philip, I.
439, 381-382, I I . 599-606; charac 339, I I . 171-172; banished by
terisation of in Josephus, I. 441, I I . Augustus, I I . 172.
600, 602, 604-605; whether to be Julia Severa: built synagogue in
identified with Judas the Gahlean, Acmonia, I I I . 30-31.
II. 600n. Julianus, Antonius: procurator of
Judas, son of Sapphoraeus, R.: Judaea, non-extant writings o n war
executed by Herod, I. 294, 325, of Vespasian, I. 33-34.
330. Julianus, Laodicaean Jew: in rabbinic
Judas, son of Simon Maccabee: defeat legend about 'Day of Trajan', 1.
ofCendebaeus, I . 198; assassination 533.
of, I . 199. Juhas ( = Livias, formerly Bethramph-
Judas the Essene: prophet at time of ta), city: I I . 176-178; founded by
Main Index
H e r o d Antipas i nh o n o u r o f j u h a , I. K a n a t h a . < i l y : II 1 4 0 - 1 4 2 , i i i r i n l K i • > !

34-2, II. 9 3 , 1 7 7 - 1 7 8 ; l o c a t i o n , I I . I ) r c a | > o l i » , II 141. wlirihrt ihr
178; w h e t h e r it w a s a polis, II. 182. same as phi<r < iillril Kaiiai.i, II
Juhas ( = Livias, formerly Bethsaida), 138 1 3 9 , 1 4 2 ; i i i M i i p l i o n s h o t n , II.
c i t y : II. 1 7 1 - 1 7 2 ; f o u n d e d b y P h i l i p , 140 1 4 1 ; h M a t i i u i . II. 1 4 0 ; c o n s t i
1.339,11.93,171,172, 179; given t o t u t i o n . II. 1 4 1 ; h i s t o r y , II. 1 4 1 142;
Agrippa II by Nero, 1. 4 7 3 l a t e r c a l l e d ' S e p t i m i a ' , II. 1 4 2 .
location, II. 171-172, 195n. K a n a w a : see K a n a t h a , Kanata.
whether it was a polis, II. 1 7 2 , 1 8 2 Karaites: theory identifying t h e m with
as t o p a r c h y , I I . 1 9 4 - 1 9 5 . the Qumran community, II. 5 8 5 ;
J u h u s C a e s a r : see C a e s a r , J u l i u s . antipathy to Hekhalot material. III.
Jupiter Capitolinus, temple of in 274.
R o m e : p r e c i o u s gift o f A r i s t o b u l u s K a r m o n , river: III. 3 1 9 n .
II t o , I. 237;Jewish t a x to, II. K a r o , J o s e p h : a u t h o r o f .SAa/Aan 'Arukh,
2 7 2 - 2 7 3 , III. 1 2 2 - 1 2 3 . I. 8 0 .
Jurisprudence, internal Jewish: see Kathedra: ' o f M o s e s ' , i n s y n a g o g u e s o f
under Jews; Council; Sanhedrin. Palestine, II. 4 4 2 n .
Justice: divine, see u n d e r J u d g m e n t . Katoikoi j Katoikia: III. 42, 89; m e a n i n g
Justin Martyr: use o{ Enoch, I I I . 261; of term. III. 4 2 ,89, 9 0 ; useo f term
u s e o f t h e A d d i t i o n s t o Daniel, I I I . to describe community of Jewish
725-726. settlers. III. 89, 91. Sec also
Justus of Tiberias: I. 3 4 - 3 7 ; conflict Colonies; Cleruchies.
with Josephus, I. 3 2 - 3 3 , 35-36n., Kelim, M i s h n a h tractate: position a n d
53-54, III.546; non-extant writings subject treated, I. 7 4 .
of, I. 3 2 - 3 3 , 3 4 - 3 5 , 36-37n., III. Kerithoth, Mishnah tractate: position
590, 5 4 6 ; part p l a y e d i n t h e revolt, a n d subject treated, I. 7 3 .
I. 3 4 , 3 5 , II. 131, 134; personal Kethubbah, marriage contract: see
h i s t o r y , 1 . 3 4 ; u s e o f h i s Chronicle b y Marriage.
Africanus a n d others, I. 3 5 ,3 6 - Ketubim: see u n d e r Bible; Megillath; and
37n., III. 546;expertise i n Greek, individual titles.
II. 8 0 . Ketuboth, Mishnah tractate: position
Juvenal, satirist: w r i t i n g s a g a i n s t t h e a n d s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 7 2 .
Jews a n dJudaism, I I I . 1 5 2 , 1 5 3 , K i b o t o s : n a m e for v a r i o u s p l a c e s . I I I .
1 6 4 - 1 6 5 , 609,6 1 5 n . 29.
Kiddushin, betrothal practice: see under
Marriage.
Kiddushin, Mishnah tractate: position
K a n d s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 7 2 .
Kila'im, Mishnah tractate: position
Kabbalah: f o r e s h a d o w e d b y mysticism a n d s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 7 1 .
of inter-Testamental era (see also Kings, biblical book: a n d process of
under Mysticism), II. 353;for canonisation, II. 317-318n.; rel
Kabbalistic texts, see under a t i o n t o Chronicles, I I . 3 4 7 .
i n d i v i d u a l titles. Kingship, Jewish: priestly kingship o f
Kallah, minor talmudic tractate: Hasmonaeans (see also under
p o s i t i o n a n d s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 8 0 . individual names), I. 2 8 1 , II.
Kanata: whether town o f this name 203-204, 215,,216, 227-228; royal
existed distinct from Kanatha, II. p o w e r o f t h e H i g h Priests (see also
1 3 8 - 1 3 9 , 142. under High Priests), II. 227-228;
956 Names and Suhjecls
earthly power of t h e Messiah (see Lampon, Alexandrian anti-semi te:

also under Messianism; Messiah), embassy U) Claudius against t h e
I I . 518-519. Jews, 1. 40, 398, 472n.; executed b y
Kinnim, Mishnah tractate: position a n d Claudius, 1. 394.
subject treated, I. 74. Lamps: a n d rules of S a b b a t h
Kiryath Arabaya: in administration of observance, I I . 470.
Bar Kokhba, 1.546. Language: see Aramaic, Greek,
hitttm I. 241-242n., III. 434-435; in Hebrew, Latin. Also under Jews
ihr lMM)k of Daniel, I. 152n.; and J u d a e a .
wilh the Romans, I.
i<lriiiili< a l i o i i Laodicea: evidence for Jews living
2 4 ! 242ii,. III. 403 404, 425 426, there, I I I . 27.
4 3 1 , 4 3 4 435; in (j_iiiiu.iii writings, Laos: use of term to denote Jewish
I. 241 242n.. II. 554. .588, III. community, I I I . 20, 24, 8 9 - 9 0 , 9 1 ,
403 404,425 4 2 6 , 4 3 1 . 4 3 4 435. ! 14n. See also under Community.
Kodashim, fifth order of Mishnah: I.arcius Lepidus (Sulpicianus), com
details of constituent tractates, I. mander under Titus: I . 501, 502n.
73-74. Larissa in Thessaly: evidence for J e w s
Kohath, Testament o/: I I I . 333. living there. 111. 66, 8 9 .
Koheleth, biblical book [Ecclesiastes): Latin: II. 80; knowledge and use of b y
a n d process of canonisation, I I . Jews in R o m a n Palestine, I I . 53, 8 0 ;
317-319n; reading ofin synagogue, loan-words in Mishnah, I I . 53, 6 0 ,
II. 452n.; association with 67—73; o n coins of Palestine, I I .
Solomon, I I I . 241; Midrash Koheleth, 62-66; personal names among
see below. Jews, I I . 73-74; representations of
Koheleth Rabbah {Midrash Koheleth): I. Jews a n d J u d a i s m in Latin
91,95. literature, I I I . 150-153.
Kokhba: see Bar Kokhba. Law, The Jewish: see Torah. F o r
Kol-wa-homer: exegetical principle Jewish internal administration of,
attributed to Hillel, I I . 344, 345n. see Council; Sanhedrin. F o r
Korban: sacred vow/offering, I I . 486. particular rules of, see under
Kos, Edomite god: I I I . 45. C o m m a n d m e n t s a n d individual
Koziba: see Bar K o k h b a . subjects. For its development by t h e
Sages a n d the transmission of oral
law, see Halakhah; Rabbis. I n
general see also under Jews a n d
Judaism.
Legatio ad Gaium, work by Philo: see
Laberius Maximus: I. 515. under Philo, Writings of
Laconia: evidence for Jews living Legions: see Mihtary.
there. I I I . 66. Lentulus Crus, consul: I I I . 22, 120.
Lactantius: use of the Sibylline Oracles, Lentulus Marcellinus, governor of
I I I . 6 5 1 ; on the eschatological Syria: I. 245.
wridngs of Hystaspes, I I I . 654—655. Leontopolis, Jewish Temple of III.
Lamentations, biblical book: midrash on 47-48, 145-147; closed in time of
{Midrash Ekhah), I . 91, 95; and Vespasian, I. 512, I I I . 146; history
process of canonisation, I I . 3 1 7 - of building of b y Onias, I I I . 4 7 ^ 8 ,
318n.; reading ofin synagogue, I I . 145-147; location. I I I . 146n.;
452n.; see also Megilloth. not regarded as legitimate b y
Lamia: see Aelius Lamia. Palestinian sages. I I I . 146-147.
Main Index
Lepcis Magna in Tripolitania: evid Lilith: rxnt<i«ni ul m |rwi%li iiirtKUrtl

ence for Jews living there, I I I . 63. pi.utM r, III t'>t, t'H
Lepers, in Jewish law: separated from l.iniviii, l u M i i in I . M I N r M t l r i M f l o t
congregation in synagogue, II. 4 4 8 ; |rw» liviiiK l l t n r . Ill VI
uncleanness of, II. 475; purification l.iiirir w<N»l anil l i n n i i i i d i i H i t u s o f
ritual, II. 477. l'alf»litir. 11 /(» 7 1, us«-<l lot p i iests'
Lepidus: see Larcius Lepidus. .lolhiiiK, i l 2M;i 294.
Levi, patriarch: eponymous hrml ol I.iiuis: Jewish verses under name of,
tribe (Levites), II. 2.')3; 'IrHlanirMl lll.t)t)9 670.
of, see Testament oJ (hf XII l'atriar<h\. I.ishkath ha-gazith, meeting place of
Leviathan: to be eaten in messianic Great Sanhedrin: II. 223-224, 225,
age, II. 534n. 304.
Levies: see under Military. Liturgy, Jewish: o f synagogue, II.
Levirate Marriage: see Hatiâh. 447—454. See also Prayer.
Levites: II. 250-256; as subordinate Livia: see Julia.
officers in local courts, I I . 187; Livias, city founded in honour of
division into courses, I I . 247, empress: see Juhas ( = Livias,
254-256, 292-293; distinct from formerly Bethramphtha).
priests after Ezekiel, secondary role, Livy: hfe and works, I. 66.
II. 250-252, 254; at Qumran, I I . Lod: see Lydda.
251 n.; closed hereditary circle, I I . Logos: doctrine ofin writings of Philo,
253; later affiliated with Temple III. 881 885.
singters and door-keepers: duties, I I . Longinus: see Cassius and Pompeius.
253-254, 255, 282, 284, 286, 288, Lots, casting o f II. 287n.; daily service
289-291, 303, 307; numbers of, of priests determined by, II. 287,
dme of Ezra, II. 254-255, 256; 304, 305; officer ofin IVmple, II.
Levitical cides, II. 256; places of 287.
residence, II. 256; tithes due to, I I . Lucian, presbyter from Antioch: his
258, 259, 263; precedence in recension of the Septuagint, III.
synagogue, II. 450; tribe of Levi 484-486.
given pre-eminence in Jubilees, I I I . Lucilfius Bassus, governor of Palestine:
311-312; Levitical priesthood ex reducdon of Palestinian fortresses,
tolled in Testament of XII Patriarchs, I. 511, 515.
III. 768. 'Lucius, Consul of Rome': I. 195-197;
Leviticus, biblical book: Wayyikra authendcity of letter on behalf o f
Rabbah (midrash), I. 91; in Jews in time of Simon Maccabee, I.
Melchizedek Midrash from Qumran, 194-197, I I I . 4n., 120; idendty, I .
III. 449-450. 195, 197.
Libertinoi (Libertines): settlement o f i n Lucius Quietus: see Quietus.
Jerusalem, II. 428; Jewish com Lucuas: leader of Jewish revolt in
munity in Rome, III. 132-133. Cyrene, I. 531,532.
Licinius Crassus: see Crassus, M . Lucullus, Roman general: victory over
Licinius. Tigranes, I. 135, 231; settles Jewish
Licinius Mucianus, governor o f Syria: disturbances in Cyrene, III. 60.
I. 265-266; history of his term of Luke, the Evangelist: account of census
office, I. 265-266; privileges for at birth ofJesus, I. 399, 405-427.
Jews, III. 121. Lupus: see Rutilius Lupus.
Life of Adam and Eve: see under Adam. Lycaonia: evidence for Jews living
Lights, Festival of: see Hanukkah. there, III. 34.
958 Names and' Subjects
Lycia: evidence for Jews living there, Ma 'aseh Merkavah: see . Merkauah
111. 4n., 32. (mysticism).
Lydda: first part of Samaria, then Macmer Sheni, Mishnah tractate:
given to Judaea by Demetrius 11, I . position and subject matter, I. 71.
141, 182, 11. 1-2; predominantly Ma'asroth, Mishnah tractate: position
Jewish population, I. 142, 11. 3; and subject matter, I. 7 1.
location, I . 182n.; people of sold MaborthalMarnortha, town: refoun-
into slavery by Cassius, 1.277; those ded as Neapolis in time of
enslaved freed by Antonius, I. 278; Vespasian, I. 520.
captured by Vespasian, I. 498; Maccabaean Revolt: I. 137-156, 156-
refounded as Diospolis under 163, 164 et passim; religious state of
Severus, I. 521, 11. 183; as a affairs on eve of, I. 142-149;
toparchy, 11. 190, 192, 193, 196; Hellenising party in Jerusalem, I.
rabbinic academy there, 11. 369. 148-1 50; history of persecution of
Lydia: settlement of Jews there by Antiochus IV, 1.150-156; history of
Antiochus 111, 111. 17, 19, 42; revolt down to 164 BC, I . 156-163;
woman so named in Acts, 111. 19. re-dedication of Temple by Judas,
Lysanias, son of Ptolemy Mennaeus: I. I. 162- 163; continuation of revolt
565; executed by Antonius, 1. 253, under Judas, 164-161 BC, I. 164-
287-289, 565; as king of Ituraea, I. 173; under Jonathan, 161-143 BC,
563, 565; not to be confused with I. 1 74- 188; under Simon, 143- 135,
later tetrarch of same name, I. 568. I. 189-1 99; legitimization of
Lysanias, tetrarch of Abila: I. !%&569; Maccabees/Hasmonaeans as ruling
tetrarchy given to Agrippa I, I . dynasty, I. 193- 194; consolidation
444-445; tetrarchy passes to and spread of Judaism afterwards,
Agrippa 11, I . 472; not to be 11. 1-15; directed against pagan
confused with earlier king of same worship, not Hellenism, 11. 52; on
name, I . 568, 569. the question of bearing arms
Lysias, Claudius: commander of on Sabbath, 11. 474; account of
Roman garrison in Jerusalem, time in Daniel, 111. 246. See also
of Paul, I . 378. Maccabees; Hasmonaeans, and
Lysias, Syrian general: I. 159-162; under individual names.
controlling Antiochus V, I. 129; Maccabaeus, Judas: see Judas.
death, I. 129, 168; campaigns Maccabees, the: family home at
against Judas Maccabaeus, 1. 159- Modein, sepulchral monument
161,166; letter of to the Jews, I. 162, there, I. 156n., 188n.; etymology of
167. the name, I. 158n.; aims secured
Lysimachus, anti-Jewish polemicist: with establishment of dynastic
111. 151,600601. power, I . 193-194; closer to
Lysimachus, son of Ptolemy, translator Pharisees than Sadducees, I. 212-
into Greek of Esther, 11 I. 505-606. 213; did not strike own coins,
1. 602-603; rebellion of, see
Maccabaean Revolt. See also
under individual names and
Hasmonaeans.
Maccabees, First Book ofi III. 18CL185;
Ma'amad ('standing body'): of priests, as source for Maccabaean revolt,
levites, and people: cultic duties, 11. compared with II Macc., I . 17-1 8,
292. See also Courses. 152n., 157n., 161n., 111. 181,
Main Index 959
53 1-532; dated according to relation to Greek Esther, 111. 539-
Seleucid era, source for Seleucid 540, 720; references to in later
chronology, I. 17-19, 126, 127 et writings, 111. 540-541; manu-
passim; use of by Josephus, I. 50, I1 I. scripts, editions, literature on, I1 I.
183; dating of Egyptian campaigns 54 1-542.
of Antiochus IV, I. 128-129n.; Maccabees, Fourth Book of: m. 588-
various documents presented there, 593;Josephus not the author, I. 55,
authenticity, I. 171-1 72n., 178- 111. 590, 59 1; contents of according
179n., 193- 194,195-196n., III.4n., to Sixtus Senensis, 111. 185-186;
531-532; about the author, 111. dependence on II Macc., 111. 534,
180-181; theology of, 111. 180-181; 589; style and content, 111. 588-
date of composition, 111. 181; 589, 590; use of various Greek
original language of, I I I. 181- 182; philosophical schools, 111. 589-590;
sources used, 111. 181, 531; about date and place of composition, 111.
the Hebrew title, 111. 182-183; 590-59 1; manuscripts, editions,
Christian use of, I1 I. 183; editions, literature on, 111. 59 1-593.
literature on, 111. 183-185; and the Macedonia: evidence for Jews living
'History of John Hyrcanus', 111. there, 111. 5, 64,66-68.
185; translation into Greek, 111. Macedonians: towns in Palestine
505; relation to the Letter of Aristeas, garrisoned by, period of Diadochi,
111. 682. I. 144.
Matcabees, Second Book of: 111. 531- Machaerus, fortress: I. 511n.; built by
537; as source for Maccabaean Alexander Jannaeus, I. 228n.,
revolt, compared with I Macc., I. 345n., 5 11n.; demolished by
17-18, 152n., 157n., 161n., 111. 181, Gabinius, I. 268, 269, 51 ln.;
53 1-532; dating of Egyptian location, I. 268n., 345n., 5 1 In., 11.
campaigns of Antiochus IV, I. 12n.; re-fortified by Herod the
128- 129n.; various documents Great, I. 307-308, 315, 345n.,
presented there, authenticity, I. 51 In.; flight there of daughter of
162, 111. 532, 533-534; based on Aretas IV, I. 343; John the Baptist
non-extant work of Jason of imprisoned there, I. 345, 346,
Cyrene, 111. 60, 531-537; anti- 348n.; Roman garrison there, I.
Hasmonaean bias, 111. 532, 533; 365; siege of by Bassus, I. 5 11.
date of composition, 111. 532; Macro, Naevius Sutorius: I. 389,39 1n.
purpose and style of work, 111. Magdola in the Fayiim: evidence for
532-533, 534; letters to the Jews living there, 111. 5 1-52.
Egyptian Jews regarding Hanuk- Magic, Jewish: 111. 342-347, et passim;
kah, 111. 533-534; references to in association of magical books with
later writings, 111. 534-535; manu- Noah, 111. 333, 342; character and
scripts, editions, literature on, I1 I. practice, I I I. 342-343, 345-346;
535-537; source for IV Macc., 111. Solomon regarded as greatest
589. magician, 111. 342, 375-379;
Maccabees, Third Book oE III. 537-542; literary and magical texts (see also
account of hostilities toward Jews under individual titles), 111. 343-
by Ptolemy Physcon, 111. 115n.; 347, et passim; formulae and
account of Jews' delivery from incantations, 111. 347-348, 350-
Ptolemy Physcon, 111. 145; fictional 351, 352, 353-354, 357-358, 361-
character of the work, 111.537-539; 362, 376-377; incantation bowls
date of the author, 111. 534-5120; and amulets, 111. 348, 352-357,
960 Names ami Subjects
357-358, 377; and the Merkabah 1)10 ft /M.VVJOT; Jewish insertions into
mysdcs, III. 361-364; texts from the Egyptian text, 111. 699.
Qumran (horoscopes, etc.), III. Mantinra: evidence for Jews living
364-366; astrology. III. 365-366, there, I I I . 66.
367-368, 369-372, 373; secrets of Maon, town: synagogue of, II. 442n-
physiognomy, III. 366-368; mid Mar, tide of respected rabbi: II. 327n.,
rash about Egyptian magicians III. 2 3 .
J antics and jambres. III. 781-783. Marcelhnus: see Ammianus Marcel
MiiKius Maximus, prefect of Egypt: linus and Lentulus.
lit <»3 Marcellus, governor of Judaea:
MaKUii Main (CVIM-ICI: (ult of in whether to be idendfied with
Roinaii rinpur, 111. 157 1 5 8 . Marullus, I. 383, 387.
Magnesia ad Sipyhnn: r v u l r i K c f o r Marcellus, governor of Syria: see
Jews liviuK iherr, II I. 1 9 . i'ul)li( ins Marcellus.
Maimonides: author of Mishnrh lorah, Man ianus, P. lulius Geminius,
I. 80. liôvrrnor of Arabia: II. 154.
Majority, age of in Jewish law: Ibr Marcius Crispus: .sec Crispus, Q;
boys, II. 421. Marcius.
Makhshirin, Mishnah tractate: position Marcius Philippus, governor of Syfia:
and subject matter, I. 74. I. 245, 267.
Makkoth, Mishnah tractate: position Marcius Turbo, general under Trajan:
and subject matter, I. 73. I. 531-532.
Malachi, prophet: in The Lives of the Marcus Aurehus, emperor: aversion to
Prophets, III. 783-784. Judaism, III. 153.
Malatha, fortress: location, I. 443n., II. Mareshah: see Marisa.
7n.; used by Agrippa I, I. 443, II. 7. Maria of Beth-Ezob: legend about ber
Malichus I, Nabataean king: I. 277, eating her own child during siege of
580. Jerusalem, I. 504n.
Malichus II, Nabataean king: I. 492, Mariamme (I), wife of Herod, grand
583. daughter of Hyrcanus II: L
Malthace, wife of Herod: I. 321. 283-284, 298,302-303; marriage to
Mambres: see Jambres. Herod, I. 283-284, 320, 324; death,
Manaim: see Menachem. I. 289, 302; gives support to
Manasseh, brother of High Priest Aristobulus, I. 297; Herod's
Jaddua: starts schismatic worship jealousy regarding, I. 298, 302-303;
on Mt. Gerizim, II. 17-18. extent of Herod's grieving for, I-
Manasseh, son of Hezekiah: in 303; children of, I. 320; execution of
Martyrdom of Isaiah, III. 336; her children by Herod, I. 324.
identification with Qumran Mariamme (II), wife of Her<3d,
Wicked Priest, III. 338n., 431. daughter of (? Boethus) the High
Manasseh, The Prayer of: supplement to Priest: marriage to Herod, I. 2^1>
// Chronicles, III. 730-733. 320-321.
Manetho, anti-Jewish writer: III. 5 9 5 - Mariamme, daughter of Agrippa I-
597; his legends regarding the Jews statue to in Caesarea, I. 451, 453-
as found in Josephus, III. 46, 151, Mariamme, tower on the palace of
595-596; compared with Lysima Herod: I. 487, 508.
chus and Chaeremon, III. 151, Mariamme, wife of Archelaus: I. 355.
600-601; literature on, III. 596- Mariamme, wife of Herod of Chalcis,
597; refutation of by Josephus, III. mother of Aristobulus: I. 349n.
Main Index
Marion, tyrant of Tyre: seizes parts of Masabala bî SIMHMI, I i i n i n M U i l i t

Galilee from Herod, I. 277, 278. uncin Hai Koklibrt I II
Marissa, city in Idumaea: I. 165n.; Masada: iiiaiiu»i i ami mii.ti a
extent of Hellenisation, I. 4-5n.; (lis* OVCWMI lliiir, I I IH. \n, II
location, I. 165n.; captured by 22 23. 2^, Mm, III 203 204,
Hyrcanus I, I. 207, II. 3-4. 4(i2, l<» *. .ipc llicrr from
Marnas, worship of in Batanaea, II. Parthian- l>v Hciod's lamily, 1. 279;
30-31. location. I, 279; occupation of by
Marriage (Jewish): differences in /cah)is, Al) G6, I. 511, II. 600, 601,
custom between Galilee and 602; siege and capture of by Rome,
Judaea, II. 14; special rules for AD 74: mass suicide of Zealots, I.
priests, II. 240-242, III. 175; special 511-512, 515, 279n., I I . 604;
rules for High Priests, II. 241; laws 'freedom' coins from first Jewish
of adultery, II. 370, I I I . 175; Revolt, I. 605-606; synagogue of,
forbidden on Sabbath, II. 472; II. 441-443n.; mikveh discovered
forbidden on fast days, II. 484; there, II. 478n.
among the Essenes, II. 570, 578, Masorah, meaning of expression: II.
593, 594; at Qumran, II. 578, III. 336.
390n., 410-411,413; repudiated by Mater synagogae, honorific title: 111, 101,
the Therapeutae, II. 592, 593, 594; 107.
what money kethubah to be paid in, Mattai of Arbela: II. 361 362.
III. 35; particular laws concerning Mattathias, father of Judas Mac
female proselytes. III. 175. See also cabaeus: I. 156-158; instigator of
Divorce. Maccabac.ui revolt, I. 156-158;
Marsus, governor of Syria: see Vibius death, 1, 15H,
Marsus. Mattathias, son ol Simon the
Martha, daughter of Boethus: mar Maccabee: assassination of, I. 199.
riage to Jesus son of Boethus, II. Matthias, brother ofjoscphus: released
232. from innprisonment at intercession
Martial, satirist: anti-Jewish wridngs ofJosephus, I. 45, 46.
of. III. 609. Matthias, father of Josephus: I . 45-46.
Martialis: see Rammius Martialis. Matthias, great-great grandfather of
Martyrdom of Isaiah: III. 3 3 5 - 3 4 1 . Josephus: I. 45.
Martyrs, Chrisdan: and New Testa Matthias, son of Ananus, High Priest:
ment doctrine of resurrection, II. II. 231, 234.
542, 543. Matthias, son of Margaloth: revolt
Martyrs, Jewish: in persecution of against Herod the Great, I. 294,
Antiochus IV, I. 155-156, I I I . 325, 330,417.
280, 282, 532, 534, 535, 589, 590, Matthias, son of Theophilus, High
591; in time of Bar Kokhba revolt, Priest: II. 229, 232, 234.
I. 552. Matthias 'the Humpback', great
Marullus, governor of Judaea: whether . grandfather ofJosephus: I. 45.
to be identified with Marcellus, I. Mauretania: evidence for Jews hving
383. there, I I I . 64.
Mary, mother ofJesus Christ: whether Maximinus, emperor: games to
she travelled to Bethlehem for the celebrate his birthday, II. 47.
census, I. 407, 411-413, 421, 422, Maximus: see Junius and Laberius.
426, 427. Maximus the Confessor: on Ariston of
Mary of Beth-Ezob: see Maria. Pella, I. 37-38.
Medeba, city in Transjordan: cap Menander: Jewish verses under name

tured by Hyrcanus I, I . 207, II. 11; of. I I I . 6.56, 657, 668-669, 692-694.
location, I. 207n.; as part of Menelaus, High Priest: I. 149-151;
territory of Aretas IV, II. 12n. loots the Temple treasures, I . 149,
Media: Jews resident there, I I I . 5, 7n., 151; relation to the Tobiads, I.
10. 149—151n.; seizes high priesthood
Medicine: see Doctors; Magic. from Jason, I. 149; of the tribe of
Mrgillah, Mishnah tractate: position Benjamin, I. 149n.; murders Onias
Mnci suhjrc t matter, I . 72. III, I. 150; not high priest under
Mtgtllath Antwrhus ( = Megillath Beth Judas Maccabaeus, I. 168n.
âshmonai; Stpher liene Hashmonai): Menippus the Cynic: II. 50, 135.
d a t e , language of, editions, etc., I. Menorah (Jerusalem Temple): I I .
116 2 9 7 - 2 9 8 n . ; chief spoil in Titus'
Megillath Taanith (Scroll of F a s t i n g ) : triumph, and subsequent history, 1.
date, authorship, literature on, etc., 510; as Jewish symbol, I I . 297-
I. 114-115,111. 186n. 298n.; maintenance for use in the
Megilloth, thefive:midrashim on, I. 93, cult, I I . 297-298, 303, 305, 306,
94—96; reading ofin synagogue, I. 307.
591, 593, I I . 452n. See also under Mercenaries (mihtary): Jewish, under
individual titles. the Ptolemies, I . 179n., I I . 475n.,
Me'ilah, Mishnah tractate: position I I I . 41, 42, 48^9, 51, 52; use of by
and subject matter, I . 73. Hyrcanus I, I. 207; use of by Herod,
Meir, R.: and compilation of proto- I. 315, I I . 76; organised as
Mishnah, I. 77. politeumata in various cities. I I I .
Mekhilta: I. 9 0 - 9 2 ; nature of, I . 90-91; 88-89n. See also under Military.
of R. Ishmael, I. 90, 91-92; of R. Merchants: Jewish, Greek influence
Simeon b. Yohai, I. 90, 92. on, I I . 62; guild ofin Tiberias, I I .
Melchiresa, king of evil: in writings 181. See also under Trade.
from Qumran, I I . 526, 553-554, Meris: administrative unit, time of
I I I . 336n.,450. Herod, I I . 186n.
Melchizedek: in writings from Merkabah (mysticism): I I I . 361-363;
Qumran, I I . 526, 553-554; the development of, II. 353, 354, 381;
Melchizedek Midrash from Qumran, the Angelic Liturgy from Qumran, I I .
I I I . 449-451; legend ofin IIEnoch, 581, I I I . 462^64; and / / / Enoch,
I I I . 450, 749. III. 270, 273; in Apocalypse of
Meleager the Poet: II. 49-50. Abraham, I I I . 288-289; techniques
Melos: evidence for Jews Hving there, and purpose. I I I . 360-361; and
I I I . 71. Hekhaloth hterature. I I I . 361-364;
Memphis: evidence for Jews living physiognomic treatises. I I I . 367-
there. I I I . 39, 40; colony of 368. See also Hekhalot literature and
Phoenicians there, I I I . 44; under individual titles.
Idumaeans living there. I I I . 45-46. Mesene: Jews of. I I I . 9, 10.
Menahem, an Essene in the time of Mesopotamia: hterature on chron
Herod: I I . 574, 587. ology of (see also under Chron
Menahem, son (?grandson) ofjudas ology; Calendar), 1.8; Jewish revolt
the Galilean: leader in revolt, AD in time of Trajan, 1.532, I I I . 8; Jews
66,1. 382n., 441, II. 600, 601, 602. resident there, I I I . 5, 7, 8, 9.
Menahoth, Mishnah tractate: position Messalla, M. Corvinus, governor of
and subject matter, I . 73. Syria: I. 254.
Main Index 'M. 3
M e s s e n i a ( G r e e c e ) : e v i d e n c e for J e w s d o m , II 'i2'» ' i i ; , duittiiiiii ol

l i v i n g there, I I I . 66. Mrs.sianu II '»M» 'tilt,
M e s s i a h , t h e : II. 4 8 8 - 5 5 4 ; t o c o m e resuiirtiion o l drail »«•«• .iNo
f r o m the H o u s e of D a v i d , I. 5 2 8 , II. Rrsurirrtion), II M<> '>ll, .it
493, 499, 503-504, 518, 536, 550, Q u i n r a n (see alwi i n i d c i Q i u n r a n
5 5 2 ; to sit in j u d g m e n t o v e r t h e C o m i n u n i t v ) . 11. 5.'^>() 5 5 4 , 5 7 6 ,
G e n t i l e s , II. 4 9 3 , 4 9 4 , 5 2 6 - 5 2 9 ; 5 8 2 . III. 44() 4 4 7 , 4 5 7 4 5 8 , 4 6 5 ;
d e v e l o p m e n t o f c o n c e p t , II. 4 9 7 - a m o n g diaspora Jewry, III. 149;
498, 499, 501, 503, 504, 505, doctrine of retribution, III. 2 9 5 ,
5 1 0 - 5 1 1 , 5 1 2 , 5 1 3 , 5 1 4 et passim; 297, 7 6 1 - 7 6 2 , 763, 790. See also
' m o t h e r ' of, II. 5 0 1 ; r e g a r d i n g t h e Ha'olam ha-ha'; M e s s i a h a b o v e .
e x p r e s s i o n ' S o n of M a n ' , II. 5 0 5 , M e t a t r o n : i n t h e Book oi Enoch, I I I .
5 2 0 - 5 2 3 ; c a h e d Taheb b y S a m a 2 7 0 - 2 7 3 , 274; association with
ritans, II. 5 1 3 ; a n d E l i j a h , II. Yaoel, III. 289n.
5 1 5 - 5 1 6 ; time of c o m i n g , II. 5 1 7 , M e t e l l u s S c i p i o , g o v e r n o r o f Syria: I.
5 2 3 - 5 2 4 ; dtles of, II. 5 1 7 - 5 1 8 , 247,270.
5 2 0 - 5 2 3 ; regarded as a n e a r t h l y Mezuzah: II. 479—480; d e s c r i p t i o n a n d
k i n g a n d ruler, II. 5 1 8 - 5 1 9 ; p r e - p u r p o s e , II. 4 7 9 , 4 8 0 - 4 8 1 ; di.s-
e x i s t e n c e of, I I . 5 1 9 , 5 2 0 - 5 2 3 ; a n d covered at Q u m r a n , II. 479n.;
And-Christ, II. 5 2 5 - 5 2 6 ; a l i g h t to l a n g u a g e p e r m i t t e d t o b e written
t h e nations, II. 5 3 2 - 5 3 5 ; d o c t r i n e of in, III. 1 4 3 .
t h e Suffering S e r v a n t , II. 5 4 7 - 5 4 9 ; Mezuzah, minor talmudic tractate:
n o t i o n s o f at Q u m r a n , II. 5 5 0 — 5 5 4 , p o s i t i o n a n d subject t r e a t e d , I. 8 0 .
5 7 6 , 5 8 2 ; h o p e in, s e e b e l o w a n d e r Mia: see Zia.
Messianism/Messianic hope; re Micah, b i b l i c a l book: fragmentary
g a r d i n g J e s u s , see J e s u s C h r i s t . c o m m e n t a r y o n from Q u m r a n , I I I .
M e s s i a n i s m / M e s s i a n i c h o p e : II. 4 8 8 - 430.
5 5 4 ; a n d the Z e a l o t s , I. 3 8 2 , II. M i c a h , p r o p h e t : in The Lives of the
5 0 9 - 5 1 0 , 6 0 1 ; m o o d f o l l o w i n g faU Prophets, I I I . 7 8 3 - 7 8 4 .
o f J e r u s a l e m , I. 5 2 7 - 5 2 8 , II. 5 1 0 - Michael, archangel: dispute with
5 1 3 ; p e r s e c u t i o n of D a v i d i c h n e b y S a t a n a b o u t t h e b o d y of M o s e s , II.
R o m e after A D 70, I. 528; a n d B a r 3 5 1 , III. 2 7 8 , 2 8 1 ; i n w r i t i n g s f r o m
K o k h b a , I. 5 4 3 - 5 4 5 ; d e v e l o p m e n t Q u m r a n , identical with heavenly
o f c o n c e p t , I I . 4 9 2 - 5 4 9 ; i d e a s of M e l c h i z e d e k , II. 5 5 3 , 5 5 4 , I I I .
universality, I I . 4 9 3 - 4 9 4 , 4 9 8 , 5 0 2 ; 2 8 4 n . ; i n Testament of Abraham, I I I .
I r a n a n i a n influence o n , I I . 4 9 6 ; in 761-762.
Daniel, I I . 4 9 7 - 4 9 8 ; i n l i t e r a t u r e of M i c h m a s h , t o w n : l o c a t i o n , I. 1 7 7 n . ;
t h e i n t e r - t e s t a m e n t a l p e r i o d , II. site of rival g o v e r n m e n t u n d e r
4 9 7 - 5 0 7 , 5 1 0 - 5 1 2 , 5 1 4 - 5 4 9 , III. J o n a t h a n the M a c c a b e e , I. 177.
243-244, 252-253, 255-256, 2 5 6 - Middoth (rules of r a b b i n i c e x e g e s i s ) : in
259, 280-281 283-284n., 295, 297, halalihah ( H i l l e l , I s h m a e l ) , II. 3 4 4 ,
7 5 1 - 7 5 2 , 768, 7 6 9 - 7 7 0 , 7 7 5 ; i n a g e 3 7 7 ; in haggadah ( E l i e z e r ) , I I . 3 5 4 .
o f J e s u s , II. 5 0 7 - 5 0 9 , 5 4 9 , 5 3 3 ; in Middoth, M i s h n a h tractate: position
P h i l o a n d J o s e p h u s , II. 5 0 7 - 5 1 0 ; a n d subject m a t t e r , I . 74.
a m o n g the S a m a r i t a n s , II. 5 1 3 ; Midrash: I. 9 0 - 9 9 , II. 3 3 9 - 3 5 5 ; n a t u r e
u p h e a v a l s to p r e c e d e M e s s i a n i c of, m o d e a n d m e t h o d of e x e g e s i s , I.
age, I I . 514—515; timing of 70, 90, I I . 3 3 9 - 3 4 0 , 342, 3 4 3 - 3 4 4 ,
M e s s i a n i c a g e , II. 5 2 3 - 5 2 4 , 5 3 7 - 346-354, 493, 496-497; the mid
5 3 8 ; c h a r a c t e r of M e s s i a n i c k i n g r a s h i m , specific w o r k s , I . 9 0 - 9 9 ;
writings of Jewish Hellenistic at Elephantine (see also under

haggadic historiography (see also Elephantine), III. 39-40; castra
under individual titles), I I . 3 4 6 - ludaeorum in Egypt, III. 41, 48-49;
355, III. 308 et passim, 767-769, military colonies in Egypt other
783-784; as illustrated in Chronicles, than Elephantine, I I I . 4 1 , 42,
II. 347; legends about Moses (see 4 8 ^ 9 , 51, 52, 89; eschatological
al.so Moses), II. 347, 350-351; army of Qumran War Rule, I I I .
adoption of methods and interpret 399-400, 402-403.
ations in New Testament, I I . Military, the Roman: I. 362-367, H.
3.54 3.5,5; mode of biblical exegesis 95-96; decree of Caesar forbidding
at Qiniiraii, III. 420 421 et passim. levies in Judaea, I. 272-275
S r r aJM) Halakkah, Haggadah; and auxiliary troops, levy on cUent
under specific titles. kings and cities, I. 317, II. 9 5 - 9 6
Midrash Abba Gorton: I. 9 1 , 96. arrangements in Judaea, AD 6-70
Midrash Ekhah {Ekhah Rabbati): date, I. 362-367, II. 95, 117; arrange
editions, literature on, 1.91, 95. mcnts in the provinces generally, I
Midrash Esther {Haggadath Megillah): 362, 11. 95-96; Jews exempt from
date, texts, literature on, 1. 9 1 , service, 1. 362-363, II. 474-475, III.
95-96. 22-23, 120-121; changes in Judaea
Midrash Koheleth {Koheleth Rabbah): after AD 70, I. 367; Ituraean alae
date, translation, literature on, I. and cohortes, I. 570-571; auxiliaries
91,95. from Palesdnian ciues, II. 95-96;
Midrash Rabbah: edidons, literature on, veterans' colonies (see also
I. 9 1 , 9 3 . Colonies), II. 95, 96, III. 42, 89;
Migdal: evidence for Jews living there, model for Qumran eschatological
I I I . 40. army. 111. 399-400, 403.
Mikveh (ritual bath): water suitable Minim (heretics): berakhah against, II.
for, II. 477-478; discovered at 462-463; controversy regarding the
Masada, II. 478n. See also under Decalogue, 11. 480n.
Purity. Minors (male): observance of the
Mikwa'oth, Mishnah tractate: position commandments, II. 420-421, 455,
and subject matter, I. 74. 456; bar-mi^wah, attainment of legal
Milan: evidence for Jews living there, majority, 11. 421; and Torah
I I I . 84. reading in synagogue, II. 450, 453.
Miletus: evidence for Jews living there, Minyan: institudon of the 'ten workless
III. 24-25; synagogue. III. 25; men', II. 438-439; quorum re
Jewish' inscription from. III. 167- quired for synagogue service, II.
168. 438, 448.
Military, Jewish: and Sabbath observ Mishmarot ('courses'): II. 245-250,
ance, I. 143, 147, I I . 474-475; as 254-256, 292-293; of pnests, II.
organised by Judas Maccabaeus, I. 245-250, 278-279, 292, 293; of
159; service under the Ptolemies, I. Levites, II. 254-256, 292-293;
179n., I I . 475n., III. 41, 42, 48-49, temple duties and cultic offices, II.
51, 52; auxihary troops in Egypt 256-293; of IsraeHtes, II. 292-293.
under Antipater, I. 271; Jews Mishnah* the: I. 70-77; character of
exempt from serving in Roman (see also Haggadah, Halakhah, etc.),
armies, I. 362-363, I I . 474-475, I I I . I. 69, 70, 71, 90, 522, 523, 524-525,
22-23, 120-121; Greek and Ladn II. 333, 467-468; meaning of name,
military loan words, II. 53; colony I. 70, I I . 333; arrangement of
Main Index
material, I. 71; language of Monoba/iiH (tl Aihabrur i mtsi i mini In

(mishnaic Hebrew), I. 71, II. 23, Judaism, III Ihi H>l
27—2 •S; names and subjects of M o i K i l l i e i H i i i , Jrv\ i«li d*iil> a l l i i iiitiliiiii
constituent tractates, I. 71-74, II. ()f i II I hr .Shrmn'. 11 4 'i-l I'»'»
345; dates of rabbis most quoted, I. r«lip<ir ol ,il liiiir ol H C K M I ' S
MtMiii:
74-76; codification of, I. 76-77, II. death, I. 327ii,, rrgaiding new
369, 378; of the Hasmonaeans, I. nuM)ii, srr Nrw Moon.
77n; of R. Akiba, I. 77n; relation Mosrs: II. 350-351; midrash about
ship to Tosefta, I. 78-79; editions, confiic t withjannes and Jambres, I.
literature on, I. 80-83; Aramaic 350, III. 781-782; Jewish legends
sayings in, II. 21-22, 23; Greek loan concerning death of, I. 351, III.
words in, II. 53-73, 77. 284-285; and the Sanhedrin, II.
Mishneh Torah {Yadha-Hazakah): I. 80. 200, 202, 210, 215; depicted as
Mithras: cult ofin Roman empire. III. father of all science and culture, II.
157-138; anti-Mithraic traits in 350-351, III. 582, 611, 876, 878;
Liber Antiquitatum Biblicarum, III. inventor of alphabet, II. 350, III.
327. 518, 611; Moses and Mosaic law in
Mithridates of Parthia: war with the writings of Philo, II. 3.50, III.
Demetrius II, I. 197. 542, 543, 840-841, 855, 875 «7().
Mithridates of Pergamum: aided by 878; perfection of his rrvrlation
Antipater in his Egyptian cam (Torah), II. 315-316, 324. 3.50
paigns, I. 271; journey in support of 351; presented as hHindrr »>f
Caesar, III. 48; seizure ofjewish Egyptian religion in Artapanus. II.
funds from Cos, III. 69. 350, 111. 1.38, 521 523; institution of
Mitzvot (religious duties): sec synagogue ascribed to him, II. 427;
Commandments. 'seat of in synagogues, II. 442ii.;
Mizpah, place near Jerusalem: centre custom of reciting thr Shema'
for army of Judas Maccabaeus, I. ascribed to him, II. 455; import
159; location, I. 159n. ance of for Essenes, II. 572;
Mnaseas: I I I . 597-598; author of portrayal of in Egyptian anti-
anti-Jewish work utilised by Apion, Jewish writings. III. 151, 595-596,
III. 597-598; identification of, 608n., 611; portrayed as a leper in
other works by, III. 598; refutation anti-Jewish Egyptian legend, III.
of by Josephus, III. 610 et passim. 151, 608n., 611; in account of
Moabites: forced to pay tribute by Strabo, III. 154; Assumption of
Alexanderjannaeus, I. 223, II. 11. Moses, I I I . 278-288, 505; Apocryphon
Modad, Book of Eldad and Modad: III. of Moses, III. 285; in Jubilees, I I I .
783. 309-310; fragments of biblical
Modein, native town of the exegesis on from Qumran, I I I .
Maccabees: sepulchral monument 324-325; The Sword of Moses (Harba
there, I. 156n., 173, 188n.; regard de Mosheh), I I I . 345, 350-352; in
ing its location and name, I. 158n. drama by Ezekiel the Tragic Poet,
Modius: see Aequus Modius. III. 564; as portrayed in the
Mo'ed Katan, Mishnah tractate: writings of Aristobulus, III. 582;
position and subject matter, I. 72. Apocalypse of Moses, III. 757-760;
Mo'ed, second 'Order' of Talmud: Life of Moses, I I I . 854-855.
contents, I. 72. Moses ben Maimon: see Maimonides.
Moesia Inferior: evidence for Jews Moses of Chorene: on Ariston of Pella,
living there. III. 72. I. 38.
Moso: woman to whom origin of under Pompey, I. 579; in time of

Jewish law is ascribed by Polyhis Rabel II, I. 584-585; becomes
tor, III. 512. Roman province, I. 585—586;
Mourning: forbidden to priests, I I . evidence for Jews living there. I I I .
242-243. See also Burial Practices; 16, 17.
Death. Nabonidus, Prayer of: see Qumran
Muiiamis, governor of Syria: see Community, writings from.
l.icinius Mucianus. N a g Hammadi: gnostic discoveries
MiiniUitis PlaiKus, jôvernor of Syria: there. III. 760-761.
I 252-253 Nahal Hever: documents discovered
Muruhbu'iil, dtxuninits from: con there (see also Judaean Desert), I.
cerning Har K o k h h a , I. I IB, .54.3, 26, 27, 543, 546-547, 549, I I .
.546 547; litrranirr on. 1. 122; 78-79, III. 16.
Aramaic finds, II. 22 23, 25. 27; Nid.ial Ze'elim: documents discovered
Greek t e x t s , II. 78 79. there (see also Judaean Desert), I.
Murcus, governor of Syria: see Staliu.s 543, 546-547.
Murcus. Nahum, biblical book: commentary o n
Music: performance of Greek music in from Qumran, I I I . 430-433.
Jerusalem, II. 60. Nahum, prophet: in The Lives of the
Music, sacred: at Temple in Jerusalem, Prohets,m. 783-784.
II. 288-291, 303, 307; at Qumran, Name, the Divine: uttering of by
II. 290. priests in Temple (see also under
Myndus, city in Caria: evidence for God), II. 306-307n.
Jews living there, III. 4n., 24, 25. Names: Greek and Latin, among Jews
Mysteries, The Book of: see Sefer of Palestine, II. 73-74; of the angels
ha-Razim. and others in magical formulae. I I I .
Mysticism, see under Merkabah; 347-348, 350-351, 357, 361-362,
Kabbalah. 373.
Nannacus: see Annacus.
Naphtali, patriarch, Testament of see
N Testaments of the XII Patriarchs.
Naples: evidence for Jews living then?,
Nabataea, kingdom of: I. 574-586; III. 83. ^
defeat of Alexander Jannaeus, I. N'ashim: third order of Mishnah,
226, 577; hostiHties with Rome, I. subjects treated, I. 72.
244, 245, 267, 579; parts of given to Nasi, title: of President of Sanhedrin /
Cleopatra by M . Antonius, I. 298; Head of Nation, 11.215,217.
batdes against Herod, I. 300-301, Nationalism, Jewish: see Israel; Jews;
322-323, 580, I I . 141; conflict with Messianism.
Herod Andpas, I. 342, 350; Nawe: see Nineve.
hterature on, I. 574; coinage, Nazarenes: cursing of by Jews, II.
inscriptions, I. 575; ethnic origin of 462^63.
Nabataeans, I. 575—576; conflict Nazareth, town: journey whence of
with Antigonus, I. 576; under Joseph and Mary at time of census,
Aretas I, I. 576-577; defeat of I. 413, 426; synagogues of, II. 445.
Antiochus XII, I. 577, 578; friendly Xazir, Mishnah tractate: position and
attitude to Maccabees, I. 577; subject matter, I. 72.
under Aretas IV, I. 578-579, Nazirite: vow of Queen Helena, I I I .
581-583; limited subjugation of 163-164.
Main Index
Neapolis, city near Shechem: I. 520- New Vr.ii. JrvMih Ir.iiii

521; foundation of and location, I. H i g h PittMlJN H.ii idit I'll. II .'/(i,
520, I I . 183; predominantly a 308; h o n i H blown o n , l i I M),
Gentile city, I. 521, I I . 40. diirnrnt i.drnd.ii .it (îitiii.iii
Nebuchadnezzar: in Judith, III. 216, ( s r r also Q i u i i i a i i , ( Lilriuliii), II.
218; in Daniel, III. 245-246. 5HI.
Nedarim, Mishnah tractate: position Nfziktn: l()urtli order of Mishnah,
and subject matter, I. 72. subjr< ts treated, I. 73.
Nega'im, Mishnah tractate: position Nicanor, Gate of, in Jerusalem
and subject matter, I . 74. Temple: II. 57-58.
Nehardea: major Jewish centre in Nicanor, Syrian general: I. 1 6 9 - 1 7 0 ;
Babylonia, III. 8; collection there of campaigns against Judas Mac
diaspora dues for Jerusalem cabaeus, I. 159, 160n., 169-170;
Temple, III. 148. death, day o f fixed as Jewish
Nehemiah, bibhcal book: and process of festival, I. 170.
canonisation, II. 317-318n.; rel Nicephorium (Calhnicum): evidence
ation to / Esdras, Chronicles, Ezra, for Jews living there, III. 9.
III. 708, 710-713. Nicharchus: author of work hostile to
Nemesis: cult of at Gerasa, II. 38. t h e j e w s , I. 42, III. 608.
Nero, emperor: governors of Syria Nicolaus of Damascus: I. 2 8 - 3 2 ; soint c
during his reign, I. 264-266; gives for Josephus, I. 26, 30 31, 32,
parts o f Galilee and Peraea to 50—52; education and personal
Agrippa I I , I . 472-473; death, I. history, I. 28; in service of Herod, 1.
499; deprived Jews of Caesarea of 2 8 - 2 9 , 310, 312, 323; 'Nicolaus-
civic rights, II. 117; his reign dates', I. 29; supports Archelaus in
generally favourable to Jews, I I I . R o m e after Herod's death, I. 29,
78, 122; symbolised as eagle's wing 331, 333; writings of, I. 29-32;
in IV Ezra, I I I . 299; portrayed as guides Greek education of Herod, I.
satanic figure in the Sibylline Oracles, 310, 312; not author of drama
III. 641, 644. about Susanna, III. 563.
Neronias, city: Caesarea (Panias) Nicomachus: philosopher from
renamed such by Agrippa I I , I. Gerasa, I I . 50.
474, 475, II. 170; for history of city, Nicomedia: evidence for Jews hving
see Caesarea Philippi and Panias. there. I I I . 36.
Nethinim, temple servants: II. 290-291; Nicopolis (formerly Emmaus), city: I.
relation to the Levites, II. 253, 291; 512—513; foundation of in time of
duties of, II. 2 9 0 - 2 9 1 . Elagabal, I. 512-513n., 521, II.
Neve: see Nineve. 183; location, I. 512-513n.;
New Moon, Jewish feast of observance whether military colony established
of new moon essential for Jewish here under Vespasian, 1.512-513n.
calendar reckoning (see also under See also Emmaus.
Calendar), I . 590-593; High Nicopolis, city near Actium: building
Priestly sacrifice on, II. 276, 308; projects of Herod, I. 308.
Torah read o n , II. 454; celebration JViddah, Mishnah tractate: position and
of by diaspora Jewry, III. 144. subject matter, I. 74.
New Testament: Aramaic terms and Nike: cult of in various cities of
names in Greek text, II. 2 2 , 23; use Palestine, II. 3 5 , 36, 37, 4 3 .
ofjewish exegesis, I I . 354—355. See Nineve, Jewish fortress in Batanaea:
also under Christianity. location, II. 15n.
Nisibis, city in Northern Mesopot Obadiah, prophet: regarding settle

amia: i n . 8; Jewish settlement ment of Jews in 'Sepharad', I I I .
there, I I I . 8, 9; location. I I I . 8n.; 20-21; in The Lives of the Prophets,
collected diaspora dues for Jeru III. 783-784.
salem Temple held there. I I I . 148. Obodas I, Nabataean king: I. 2 2 3 , 5 7 7 ,
Nisil)is, town in Babylonia: III. 8; Jews 578.
resident there. I I I . 8; location. I I I . Obodas II, Nabataean king: I. 580.
Hn Obodas III, Nabataean king: I. 5 8 0 -
N i l l a i o( A r b e l a : s«-e Mattai of Arbela. 581.
Notth: 111 28-30. 332-333; leRcnd of at Octavian: relations with M . Antonius,
Apanirii, III. 2 8 :i(); in Qumran 1. 250, 253-254, 289; battle of
wrilinK» *»'"1 Fnotfi, \\\. 2.'):i 2.')4, Actium, I. 253; for later history, see
2 6 0 , 3 1 9 . 332 3 3 3 . \^^:^, 747, 74*>; Augustus.
a s s o c i a t i o n wilh n u - d i i i n e an<l Odes of Solomon: III. 787-788.
m a g i c , 111. 3 3 2 , 3 3 3 . 3 4 2 ; in w r i t i n g s ( )ea in Tripolitania: evidence for Jews
of Philo, 111.846. living llier<-. 111. ()3.
Noarus = Varus, son of Socmus: s e e O e n o n i a u s of" (iadara, Cynic: I I . 50,
Varus. 135.
Numenius, Jewish ambassador: envoy Oenoparas, river: battle there between
to Rome and Sparta, time of Ptolemy V I and Alexander Balas, I.
Jonathan, I. 184; delegate to Rome 181.
in time of Simon Maccabee, I . Oescus on the Danube: evidence for
194-195. Jews living there. I I I . 72.
Numenius, philosopher: knowledge of Offerings, Jewish: see Sacrifice;
Jewish tradition, I I I . 696-697, Temple; and under separate titles of
781-782. the various offerings.
Numidia: evidence for Jews living Oholoth, Mishnah tractate: position
there. I I I . 63-64. and subject matter, I. 74.
Numismatics: literature on Seleucid 'Olam haba': see Ha'olam haba'.
coins, I. 9-10; literature on city Olympias, sister of Archelaus: I. 349n.
coins of Palestine, I. 10-11; htera Onias I, son o f Jaddua, High Priest: I .
ture on Jewish coins, I. 11; use for 139n.
reckoning Seleucid chronology, I . Onias I I , son of Simon the Just, High
126-127 et passim; used for reckon Priest: I. 139n., 149-150n.
ing Herodian chronology, I . 327— Onias III, son of Simon II, High
328. See also Coins; Chronology. Priest: in office on eve of Mac
Nymphidius: in IV Ezra, I I I . 299. cabaean revolt, I. 139n., 148;
Nysa: name of several towns, including deposed by Jason, I. 148; death, I .
Scythopolis, I I . 38; in Asia Minor, 150; whether to be identified with
evidence for Jews living there. I I I . Qumran Teacher of Righteousness,
24, 89-90. I. 150n., I I I . 436n.
Onias IV, son of Onias III, High
Priest: and temple at Leontopohs, I.
168n., I I I . 47-48, 145-147; whether
O acdng High Priest under Judas
Maccabaeus, I. 168n.; whether his
Oaths: community oath of Essenes, I I . circle wrote Jubilees, I I I . 313;
565; oaths by God's name rejected whether author of non-extant work
by Essenes, I I . 568. entitled Saga of the Oniads, I I I . 558.
Main Index
O n i a s , J e w i s h g e n e r a l of P t o l e m y V I 777; tiiakr^ i«'|rtrii««- l(» /'""i "/

a n d C l e o p a t r a : III. I 1 5 n . , 135, 136. Janntx attd fimhin, | l l /!•-'.
O n i a s the rain m a k e r : called H o n i 'the Prayft,,/ J,n,f,Ji, III /'Mi Z'***, o n il.r
circle d r a w e r ' , I. 2 3 5 n . ; d e a t h , I. ipiHalypte nf t-ti/ah. I l l Pi** H()|
2 3 5 ; w h e t h e r to b e identified w i t h O r u i r . to|Mri|iv of ( r i n i . d i « u -//ar
Q u m r a n T e a c h e r o f RighteousnrHs, ha-MelrkhtA r.ibbinn K x i s . H. 1 9 1 .
I. 2 3 5 n . , III. 4 3 6 n . Ortnh, MiHlinah trail.it'': pojîtion a n d
O n k e l o s : i d e n t i f i c a t i o n w i t h Atjuila. subjrc t m a t t e r , (. 7 2 .
III. 4 9 4 , 4 9 6 ; t a r g u m o f srr u i u i n O n d i h o p o l i s : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g
Targums. there. I I I . 15.
O r a l L a w , the: n . 330-336, 339-355; O r o d e s , K i n g o f Parthigms: 1 - 2 5 1 .
c o d i f i c a t i o n of, M i s h n a h (see also O r o p h e r n e s , general o f A r t a x e r x e s
u n d e r M i s h n a h ) , I . 7 6 - 7 7 , II. 3 6 9 , O c h u s : III. 2 1 8 .
378; rejection of b y Samaritans, II. O r o p u s in G r e e c e : J e w i s h i n s c r i p t i o n
19; d e v e l o p m e n t of, I I . 3 3 0 - 3 3 1 ; f r o m , I I I . 6 5 , 138.
l e g i s l a t i v e a u t h o r i t y of, I I . 3 3 1 - 3 3 2 ; O r p h e u s : O r p h a e u s m y t h at Q u m r a n ,
t e a c h i n g o f b y T o r a h scholars (see III. 189; J e w i s h verses u n d e r n a m e
also under E d u c a d o n ) , II. 332-334; of. III. 656, 6 5 7 , 658, 6 5 9 , 6b().
a d m i n i s t r a t i o n of (see a l s o u n d e r 661-667.
C o u r t s ; Council; S a n h e d r i n ) , I I . Orthosias, city: I I . 8 8 , 8 9 .
334—335; p r i n c i p l e s a n d character Ossuaries, Jewi.sh: i a n g i ' a g r o l iiis< rip-
o£Haggadah, II. 3 3 5 , 3 3 9 , 3 4 6 - 3 5 5 ; tion.s, I I . 2 4 2.5, 7 9 . 8 0 . Srr .ds<.
h t e r a t u r e o n , II. 3 3 7 - 3 3 8 ; prin u n d e r Burial Pra^lite.s; heath;
ciples a n d c h a r a c t e r of Halakhah, II. F u n e r a r y Ins< npti(>r»s
3 3 9 - 3 4 6 ; e x a m p l e s of, I I . 4 6 7 - 4 8 7 . O s t i a : s y n a g o g u e of ar'd iiis< ripiions
See also Halakhah; Haggadah; from, II. 4 4 2 n . , III. Hi 8'2.
R a b b i s , etc. O t h o , emperor: s y m b o h s e d as eagle's
'Orders', o f t h e M i s h n a h {Sedarim): w i n g in IV Ezra, III. 299.
n a m e s , n u m b e r , a n d c o n t e n t s , I. O x y r h y n c h u s : a n n u a ) f'f"stivi»l thcr*- to
71-74. mark victory over J c w s during
Origen: III. 4 8 0 - 4 8 4 ; o n H e b r e w d d e revolt under I'rajan, I- 5 3 1 ;
o f / Mace, III. 1 8 2 - 1 8 3 ; u s e of e v i d e n c e for J e w s li^'ing there. 111.
Wisdom ofBen Sira, I I I . 2 0 7 - 2 0 8 ; use 53,54, 56-57, 91.
ofjudith, III. 2 1 9 , 2 2 0 ; o n Tobit, III.
227; o n Enoch, I I I . 2 6 2 ; u s e of
Assumption of Moses, III. 2 8 6 ;
allusions t o Liber Antiquitatum
Biblicarum, I I I . 3 2 9 ; allusions to
Testament of Amram, III. 3 3 4 ; o n the Pacorus, Parthian cuP-be^rer; a n d
a p o c r y p h a l Martyrdom of Isaiah, III. c a p t u r e o f H y r c a n u s and P h a s a e l , I.
3 3 5 , 3 3 9 ; t h e H e x a p l a , III. 4 8 0 - 279.
4 8 4 , 4 9 3 - 4 9 4 , 4 9 5 , 4 9 9 - 5 0 0 ; u s e of Pacorus, s o n of k i n g OriPdes (pf P a r t h i a :
// Maccabees, III. 5 3 4 - 5 3 5 ; o n the i n v a s i o n of Syria, L 2 5 1 , 2 7 9 ;
Wisdom of Solomon, I I I . 574—575; o n c a p t u r e o f H y r c a n u s a n d P h a s a e l , I.
/ Esdras, I I I . 7 1 4 ; o n t h e G r e e k 279.
Esther, III. 7 2 1 ; o n t h e c a n o n i c i t y o f 'Pairs', the: see ûggot.
t h e A d d i d o n s to Daniel, III. 7 2 6 - P a l a c e o f t h e Hasmonaêans: l o c a t i o n ,
727; o n Jeremiah, I I I . 7 4 4 ; o n the I . 4 7 5 n . ; u s e d by A g r i p p a I I to
Testaments of the XII Patriarchs, III. o b s e r v e T e m p l e , I. 4-75.
970 Names and Suhjt'ct.\
P a l e r m o : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g l a n ^ u a ^ e s p o k e n b y J e w s , II. 2 0 - 2 8 ,
t h e r e , III. 8 3 . 73-80; spread of Hellenism, n o n -
Palestine: extent a n d spread of Jewish J e w i s h r e g i o n s (see also u n d e r
population during Graeco-Roman H e l l e n i s m ) , 11. 2 9 - 5 2 ; a r c h i t e c t u r e ,
p e r i o d , I. 1-13, 1 4 0 - 1 4 1 , 1 4 2 , I I . II. 5 6 - 5 8 ; t r a d e a n d c o m m e r c e , I I .
1 3 8 - 1 4 2 , III. 4; l i t e r a t u r e on 60-72; administrative units of
.»!( h a c o l o g y of, I. 6 - 7 ; l i t e r a t u r e o n under Ptolemies, Herod, and
K c o y n p l i y of, 1. 7 - 8 ; c o i n s / R o m e , II. 1 8 5 - 1 8 6 n . ; s y n a g o g u e s
nxMirl.iiy s y s t e m , I. 10—11, I I . of, I I . 4 4 5 - 4 4 7 ; R o m a n p r o c u r a t o r s
l>2 <»(>, m s ( i i p i i o n s from (collec- of, A D 4 4 - 6 6 , II. 4 5 5 - 4 7 0 ; c h a n g e s
I 12 H», l)onc of (oMtention in p o U d c a l s t a t u s after AD 7 0 , I I .
b e t w e e n PlolrimrH a n d Seleucids, I. 5 1 4 ^ 5 2 0 ; R o m a n g o v e r n o r s of, A D
1 3 8 . II. 87 'K). 111. 3; J e w i s h 70 1 3 5 , II. 5 1 4 - 5 2 0 . S e e a l s o
internal orKanisation and |M)liii( al (ialilee, I d u m a e a , J u d a e a , P e r a e a ,
institutions (see also under ( l o n r t s ; Samaria.
C o u n c i l ; S a n h e d n n ) , I. 1 3 8 1 4 0 , P a l l a s , h r o t l u - r of Felix: f r e e d m a n of
3 7 6 - 3 8 1 , 5 2 5 - 5 2 6 , II. 1 8 4 - 2 2 6 , A n t o n i a , I. 4 6 0 n . ; i n f l u e n c e i n
4 2 7 - 4 3 9 , 5 2 3 - 5 2 7 ; H e l l e n i s t i c cities C l a u d i a n c o u r t , 1. 4 6 2 , 4 6 6 n . ;
of, I. 1 4 0 , 1 4 3 - 1 4 4 , II. 2 9 - 5 2 , s e c u r e s Felix's a c q u i t t a l , I. 4 6 6 n . ,
9 1 - 9 7 , 9 7 - 1 8 3 ; s p r e a d of H e l l e n 4 6 7 ; influences N e r o c o n c e r n i n g
i s m , J e w i s h P a l e s t i n e (see a l s o C a e s a r e a n J e w s , II. 1 1 7 n .
u n d e r H e l l e n i s m ) , I. 1 4 3 - 1 4 6 , I I . Palms: famed product of Palestine
5 2 - 8 0 ; d u r i n g t i m e o f R o m a n civil J o r d a n V a l l e y ) , I. 2 9 8 - 3 0 0 n . , 3 5 5 ,
w a r s , I. 2 4 7 - 2 5 4 , 2 7 0 - 3 0 0 ; i n v a d e d II. 1 9 4 n .
b y P a r t h i a n s , 4 0 B C , I. 2 5 1 - 2 5 2 , P a l m y r a , city: inscription r e g a r d i n g
2 7 9 ; d i v i d e d i n t o five a d m i n i s c u s t o m s tariff in t i m e o f H a d r i a n , I.
t r a t i v e d i s t r i c t s b y G a b i n i u s , 1. 2 6 7 , 3 7 3 , 3 7 5 ; e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g
2 6 8 - 2 6 9 , II. 173, 190; w h e t h e r t h e r e . III. 1 4 - 1 5 .
incorporated into Syria, time of P a m p h y l i a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g
P o m p e y , I. 2 6 7 ; ally o f R o m e , t i m e t h e r e , III. 4 , 5, 3 3 .
of C a e s a r , 1. 2 7 2 - 2 7 3 ; e a r t h q u a k e P a n : c u l t o f at P a n i a s ( C a e s a r e a
t h e r e , 31 BC, I. 289; f a m i n e t h e r e , P h i h p p i ) , I. 144, II. 4 0 , 169.
2 5 B C , I . 2 9 1 ; f a m e d f o r its p a l m a n d P a n a e t i u s , t e a c h e r of P o s i d o n i u s of
b a l s a m , I. 2 9 8 - 3 0 0 ; p o h t i c a l s t a t u s A p a m e a : I. 20.
and administration as Roman Panias (later C a e s a r e a Philippi), city:
p r o v i n c e , AD 6 - 6 6 , I. 3 5 7 - 3 8 2 ; n. 169-171; v i c t o r y o f A n t i o c h u s
Roman military arrangements III t h e r e , I. 1 3 8 n . , II. 8 9 , 1 0 0 , 1 6 9 ;
t h e r e , I. 362 3 6 7 , II. 9 5 - 9 6 ; t a x - w o r s h i p o f P a n (the P a n e i o n ) , I.
farming under Ptolemies and 144, II. 40, 169; temple to
S e l e u c i d s , I. 3 7 5 , II. 8 9 - 9 0 ; c e n s u s A u g u s t u s , I. 3 0 5 - 3 0 6 n . , II. 4 0 , 1 6 9 ;
in t i m e o f Q u i r i n i u s , I. 3 8 1 - 3 8 2 , r e f o u n d e d a s C a e s a r e a b y P h i l i p , II.
4 0 0 , 4 0 5 - 4 2 7 , II. 5 9 9 , 6 0 3 - 6 0 5 ; 1 6 9 - 1 7 0 ; a l l e g e d s t a t u e of C h r i s t
R o m a n p r o c u r a t o r s of, AD 6 - 4 1 , 1 . t h e r e , II. 170, 1 7 1 n . ; r e n a m e d
3 8 2 - 3 8 3 ; famine there, time of N e r o n i a s b y A g r i p p a II, II. 1 7 0 ;
C l a u d i u s , I. 4 5 7 n . ; Vespasian's v a r i o u s n a m e s of, b u t P a n i a s t h e
p r i v a t e possession f o l l o w i n g r e v o l t , m o s t p o p u l a r , II. 1 7 0 - 1 7 1 . S e e a l s o
I. 5 1 2 - 5 1 3 , 5 2 0 ; a d m i n i s t r a t i o n o f Caesarea Philhpi.
u n d e r B a r K o k h b a , I. 5 4 6 - 5 4 7 ; P a n i a s , d i s t r i c t of g i v e n t o H e r o d b y
Hebrew coinage, I. 602-606; A u g u s t u s , I. 3 1 9 , II. 169; P h i l i p
Main Index
n a m e d tetrarch of, I. 3 3 6 - 3 3 8 , 3 6 2 ; of in Al iiil(ibulii«, Itl "iH (

a s part of I t u r a e a n k i n g d o m , I. I'ain SYnu)(ofiaf.\itn\i>ttUi iiih I I I l o l
337-338n., 564, 566; mixed P a l i u i M h 1 1 1 1 2 5 , lillr III pir«idriii ul
p o p u l a t i o n of, I. 3 3 8 , II. 1 6 9 . Vaxiirli, |Hiw«-i III «<-(- .IIMI
P a n n o n i a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s living .Saiilirdtiii, V.i\iirli , I 52(>;
there, I I I . 7 2 - 7 3 . i r i n v c H d u e s lioiii d i a s p o r a h ' w r y ,
Panticapaeum: e v i d e n c e Idr J e w s I I I . 34,«»7, 124 125; a u t h o r i t y o f as
l i v i n g there, III. 3 6 37. <)(), 1 0 5 h i g l K ' s l J e w i s h ofhcial o v e r J e w s in
106, 1 6 6 . d a y s of the l a t e r R o m a n e m p i r e ,
P a p p u s , L a o d i c a e a n J e w : a n d rabbinic I I I . 125.
story a b o u t t h e ' D a y of I r a j a n ' , I. Patriarchs, T e s t a m e n t s of: s e e Testa
533. ments of the XII Patriarchs.
Paradise: II. 541-542, 546n.; place for Paul the A p o s t l e : preaching in
souls o f righteous d e a d , I I . 5 4 1 - 5 4 2 , J e r u s a l e m , I. 3 6 6 , I I . 74; a p p e a l s as
5 4 5 - 5 4 6 ; v i e w of a c c o r d i n g to N e w R o m a n c i t i z e n , I. 3 6 9 n . , 3 7 0 n . , 3 7 8 ,
T e s t a m e n t , II. 5 4 2 - 5 4 3 , 5 4 6 n . ; 4 6 7 ; i m p r i s o n m e n t o f u n d e r Felix,
u s u a l l y rendered as G a r d e n of E d e n I. 3 6 9 n . , 3 7 0 n . , 3 7 2 , 3 7 8 , 4 6 5 - 4 6 6 ;
i n rabbinic H e b r e w , II. 5 4 6 n . S e e trial before S a n h e d r i n , 1. 378, II.
also After-life; R e s u r r e c t i o n . 219, 222; mistaken for ' t h e
Parah, M i s h n a h tractate: position a n d E g y p t i a n ' , I. 4 6 3 n . ; m e e t i n g w i t h
subject m a t t e r , I. 7 4 . D r u s i l l a , I. 4 6 5 ; m e e t i n g w i t h
Parents: d u t y t o e d u c a t e c h i l d r e n , II. A g r i p p a 11 a n d B e r e n i c e . 1. 4 7 5 ;
4 1 8 , 4 2 0 ; H o n o u r of, biblical follows a trade whilst p r e a c h i n g , II.
c o m m a n d , II. 4 8 6 . 3 2 8 ; c l a i m s m a i n t e n a n c e whilst
P a r m e n i d e s , p h i l o s o p h e r : h e l d in h i g h p r e a c h i n g , II. 3 2 9 ; t a u g h t by
esteem by Philo, III. 872. ( J a m a l i e l I, I I . 3 6 8 ; prcat hiiig in
Paros: e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there, s y n a g o g u e s , I I . 4 3 4 , 4 4 5 , III. 1 6 2 ;
III. 7 1 . criticises Pharisees, II. 4 6 6 , 4 8 6 ;
Parthia: J e w s resident there. III. 4 , 7, w h e t h e r held c i d z e n s h i p o f f a r s u s ,
10. I I I . 3 3 - 3 4 , 1 2 6 , 1 3 3 ; p e r s e c u t i o n of
Parthians: and d e a t h o f A n t i o c h u s I V , C h r i s t i a n s , I I I . 119; t r a v e h of. I I I .
I. 1 2 8 ; c a m p a i g n s against by 1 1 9 , 1 4 1 ; familiar o n l y w i t h G r e e k
Crassus and Cassius L o n g i n u s , I. B i b l e , I I I . 1 4 3 ; m i s s i o n to t h e
2 4 6 , 2 4 7 ; i n v a s i o n of Syria, I. g e n t i l e s . III. 159; Apocalypse of Paul,
2 5 1 - 2 5 2 , 2 7 8 - 2 8 0 , 2 8 2 - 2 8 3 ; rel I I I . 7 6 4 ; use o f Testament of Abraham
ations w i t h R o m e , t i m e o f T i b e r i u s , i n the P a u l i n e w r i d n g s , I I I . 764; u s e
I. 3 5 0 - 3 5 1 . o f Apocalypse of Elijah in t h e P a u l i n e
Pashur, priestly c o u r s e o f I I . 2 4 5 - 2 4 6 . w r i t i n g s . III. 7 9 9 - 8 0 1 .
Passover, Feast o f a s c e l e b r a t e d at Pe'ah, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : p o s i t i o n a n d
T e m p l e , I. 5 2 2 , I I . 2 9 0 , 2 9 2 , 3 0 8 , subject m a t t e r , I. 7 1 .
4 7 3 ; sacrifice c e a s e d after destruc Peki'in (Beki'in): l o c a t i o n , I I . 3 7 4 n .
t i o n o f T e m p l e , I. 5 2 2 - 5 2 3 ; m e t h o d Pella, city in P e r a e a : II. 145-148;
o f c a l c u l a t i n g w h e n feast s h o u l d f o u n d a t i o n of, I. 144, II. 1 4 6 ;
occur, I. 5 9 0 , 5 9 1 , 5 9 3 ; r e c k o n i n g of d e s t r o y e d by A l e x a n d e r j a n n a e u s ,
a c c o r d i n g t o Q u m r a n c a l e n d a r , I. I. 226, 2 2 8 , I I . 147; 'liberated' by
6 0 0 - 6 0 1 , I I . 5 8 1 ; difference in P o m p e y , I. 2 4 0 , II. 147; l o c a t i o n , II.
observance between Gahlee and 12, 145-146; member of t h e
J u d a e a , II. 14; r e c k o n i n g o f in Decapolis, I I . 1 2 6 , 1 2 7 , 147;
Jubilees, III. 3 1 0 , 3 1 2 ; e x p l a n a t i o n C h r i s t i a n s t a k e refuge there d u r i n g
972 Names and Subjeds
first Jewish revolt, I I . 147-148; 33 34; on <oins of Ptolemais, II. 36.

coins of, I I . 147; conquered by Perutah, smallest copper coin in
Antiochus I I I , I I . 147; wrongly Palesdne: II. 63, 64, 6 6 .
named among toparchies ofjudaea Pesah: see Passover.
by Josephus, I I . 147, 190-191. Pesahim, Mishnah tractate: position
Pella on the Orontes: see Apamea. and subject matter, 1. 72.
P<llc. as toparchy of Judaea: see Pesher, mode of exegesis: at Qumran
Hrtliictrpha. (see also under Qumran Commun
Prlusiuin; i .ipturc ofbv Mithridates, I. ity), I I . 58011., 586, I I I . 420-421.
271 Pesikta (of Rab Kahana): character,
PeuiiilriK II: MT I m a h ; Bible; and composition date, editions, I. 9 6 .
iiiidrr iianir?! ol iiidiv i<liial hooks. Pesikta Hadatta: I. 9 7 .
P e n t e c o s l , PIMSI o l : art c clrhr.itc-d at Pesikta Rabbati: character, composition
Temple, II. 2 9 0 . 2 9 2 . m\\ spetial (late, editions, I. 9 7 .
i m p o r t a n c e lor Q u m r a n c o n u m i n - Pesikta zutarta (kekah Tob): wrongly
ity, I I . 582, 595; c h i e f least a n i o n s labelled Pesikta, editions, I. 97.
Therapeutae, I I . 592, 595; reckon Peter, disciple of Jesus: flees from
ing ofin Jubilees, I I I . 310. Agrippa I, I. 448, 451; trial before
Peraea: Antipas named tetrarch of, I . Sanhedrin, 11. 219.
326, 333, 341; fortified by Andpas, Petra, Nabataean capital: flight there
I. 342; ministry of John the Baptist by Hyrcanus I I , I. 542; renamed
there, I. 345, 346; boundary dispute Hadriane Petra, I . 542, 586;
with Philadelphians, I . 455; parts of besieged by Antigonus, I . 576;
given to Agrippa I I , I . 473—474n.; principal Nabataean city, I . 585,
subjugated by Vespasian, I . 498; 586; road built between it and
boundaries of Jewish Peraea Bostra by Trajan, I. 586, I I . 157,
according to Josephus, I I . 6n., 12, 158n.
145; and Judaization programme of Petronius, governor of Egypt: I . 2 9 0 i i .
Hasmonaeans, I I . 10-13; name Petronius, P., governor of Syria: I . 263,
means 'beyond the Jordan', I I . 394—397; chronology of his gover
12—13; population mainly Jewish in norship, I . 263; negotiates with
Roman-Herodian period, I I . 12, Jews over edict of Caligula, I. 361n.,
13; internal Jewish organisation 370n., 394-397; supports Jewish
(see also Courts; Council, etc.), I I . religious freedom in Dora, I I . 120;
184-198; Roman toparchies of, I I . wary of provoking Mesopotamian
194—195. See also Palesdne. Jews, III. 7.
Perdiccas: statue of at Gerasa, I I . 150; Pbaene: evidence for Jews living there,
re-foundation of Samaria, I I . I I I . 14.
160. Phanasus, High Priest: see Phannias.
Perek Shalom, minor talmudic tractate: Phanni, High Priest: see Phannias.
position and subject treated, I . I. Phannias, son of Samuel: appointed
Pergamum: evidence for Jews living high priest time of John of Gischala,
there, I I I . 4, 5, 18-19; decree of I. 496-497, I I . 232, 234; various
friendship with Jews, time of forms of his name, II. 232n.
Hyrcanus I , III. 18. Pharaton, town: location, I . 175n.;
Persephone: worship of at Gaza, II. 30; Syrian garrison there, I . 175.
worship of in Batanaea, Auranitis, Pharisees: I I . 3 8 1 - 4 0 3 ; and the
etc., I I . 43. Hasidim, I. 157n., 212, I I . 400-401;
Perseus: siting of myth of at Joppa, I I . seats in the Sanhedrin, I . 204, 206,
Main Index
210, 213, 215, 331; views on I*harnii« I'H, kiiiK <>l I'lmli)* lutttiliiut
Providence, I . 206, 296, II. 572, w i t h ('.Ar%At. I '.'411
392-394, 395; as upholders of l ' l i a i i i a p a l r « . I'ttMliiaii i t i n i n i a n d r i I
Torah, I. 211-213, 388-391, II. 251
464, 466; breach with H y r c a n u s I. I'hartM, uliiiiil . i i U M i . d l r < i n \ , i l tli<-rr to
I. 211-215, I I . 390, 3 9 4 , 4 0 1 ; oriRin!. nuirk I t . i n i l . i t i o n o l l)il>h' into
of sect, I. 211-213, II. 4(M) 402; ( J i r r k , i l l I?!). IHO, ()H4.
conflict with Alexander JannaruH, Pharsalus, battle of: 1. 247.
I. 221-224, II. 401, III. 432; i)<>wir IMiasael, brother of Herod: I. 278-280;
restored under Alcxaridra, 1. 229 nominated strategos of Jerusalem by
232, II. 390, 394, 401 402; relations Antipater, I. 275; made tetrarch by
with Herod the Great, I. 296, M . Antonius, I . 278; capture of by
312-314, I I . 206, 395, 505; and Parthians, I. 279; death, I. 280;
emergence of the Zealots/Fourth Herod founds Phasaehs in honour
Philosophy, I . 382, I I . 395, 599, of, I . 306, I I . 168.
603n.; friendly relations with Jesus Phasael, tower on palace of Herod: I.
and Jewish Christians, I. 441; 487,508.
reladons with Agrippa I , I. 4 4 6 - Phasaelis, city: II. 168-169; founded by
447, 452; activities in revolt against Herod in honour of Phasael, 1. .30(),
Rome, I . 486, 489, 497, II. 395; I I . 93, 168; bequeathed to Salomi- I
replace Sadducees as leaders after by Herod, 1. 333, II. 92, 168; palm
AD 70,1. 523-525, I I . 369, 402-403; groves of, 1. 355n., II. Hitt; whctb<-i
adherence of the 'scribes' to the an independent polis, 11. 182.
Pharisees, I I . 329, 388; hterature Phaselis, city in Lycia: c v i d i ' i u e for
on, I I . 381-382; evidence from Jews living there. 111. 4n., 32.
Josephus, I I . 382-383, 392-394; Pheroras, brother of Herod: made
evidence of the Mishnah, I I . 3 8 4 - tetrarch of Peraea by Herod, 1. 292,
387; separation from 'am ha'are^, I I . 319; death, I. 294, 324; rcforuHcs
386-387, 396-400; attitude to the Alexandrium, I. 307n.; supports
Oral Law, I I . 389, 390-391; belief Antipater against Herod, I. 322,
in resurrection, I I . 391-392, 540, 324; promised power by the
541, 542n., 543n.; pohtics of in Pharisees, I I . 505.
general, I I . 394-395; called them Phiabi, high priestly family of (see also
selves âz^m'm, I I . 3 9 6 ^ 0 0 ; meaning under names o f individual priests);
of name, I I . 396-398; strict under I I . 234.
standing of the laws of ritual purity, Phiale, reputed source of the Jordan: I.
I I . 396-400, 475n.; relations with 339.
Sadducees, I I . 404-405, 4 0 9 ^ 1 0 , Philadelphia ( = Rabbah of the Am
413, 414; criticised by Jesus for monites), city: II. 155-158; conflict
being over zealous, I I . 468, 474n., with Peraean Jews, I . 455, II. 12,
486, 549; practice of frequent 157; Hellenistic cults there, II. 37,
fasting, I I . 483; identification with 39, 48; member of the Decapolis, I I .
Qumran community, I I . 585; 126, 127, 156-157; continued use of
proselytising of. I I I . 159-160; ancient name, I I . 155; location, I I .
whether authors o f the Psalms of 155, 158; conquered by Antiochus
Solomon, I I I . 193, 194-195; author I I I , I I . 156; renamed Philadelphia
ship oi Assumption of Moses, I I I . 283; by Ptolemy I I , I I . 156; as part of
whether to be ascribed authorship province of Arabia, I I . 157-158; as
ofjubilees, I I I . 313. part of province of Syria, I I . 157.
Philadelphia, city south-east of Sardis: 140 i n , .5()7 ,568, 831, 876-878;

evidence for Jews living there, III. on Jews' knowledge of the Law, I I .
22. 418; on synagogues, II. 425, 440,
Philadelphia in the Fayiim: evidence 445, 448, 452; on importance o f
for Jews living there, I I I . 53. synagogue sermons, II. 448, 453;
Philemon: Jewish poetry under name Messianic hope of, I I . 507-509;
nl, 11! 6,56, 657, 6 6 1 , 6 6 8 - 6 6 9 . views on the world to come, I I .
IMiilip. .1 IMiryirian: put in charge of 508-509, 533, 534; on immortahty,
j n i i s a l r i i i h v Auliochus IV, I. 151. II. 540n.; on the Essenes, II. 559,
P h i l i p , o l h t i i III ,\^5rippa I I : I. 477n., 560n., 562-563, 564, 565, 566,
4H«». 567-574, 584, 589, 593; on the
P h i l i p , Hon III AIIIKMIIIIS \ ' I I I : t o n l l i i I 'fhcrapeutae, I I . 559, 591-593,
w i t h b r o t h e r s l o r S y r i a n l l i r u n e , I. ,595 .597, 111. 818, 856-858;
134-135. provides evidence for Jews living in
Phihp, son of H e r o d , t e t r a r c h : I. E g y p t , ill. 43 44; o n expulsion of
336—340; foundation of ( l a e s a r e a Jews from R i m i e , A l ) 19, 111. 76; o n
Philippi and Juhas, I. 39, I I . the rights of proselytes, 111. 160;
169-170, 171-172, 179n., 182; wrongly ascrii)ed authorship of
extent of tetrarchy, I. 326, 333, Liber Antiquitatum Biblicarum, III.
336-338, 567; mixed population o f 325; knowledge of Hebrew, I I I .
tetrarchy, I. 338n.; character, I . 479n., 873-874; use of the
339; coins of, human images on, I. Septuagint, I I I . 479-480; whether b e
339-340; marriage to Salome II, I . knew IIMaccabees, III. 534; value as
339, 349n.; peaceful rule, I . 339; an historian. I I I . 543; extent t o
death, I. 340. which his thought was Heflenised,
Philip, Syrian general: appointed III. 567, 813-814, 871-873, 878;
vice-regent and tutor to Antiochus comparison with the philosopher
V, I. 106; attempts to seize Syrian Aristobulus, III. 581, 584-585, 586,
throne, I. 167, 168; defeated by 587-588; audience his works were
Lysias and Antiochus V, I. 168. intended for. III. 587, 817, 818n.,
Phihppi: battle of, I. 250, 251, 278; 880, 888-889; purpose of his
evidence for Jews living there. III. writings, I I I . 587-588, 817, 818n.,
65, 141. 867, 875-876, 878, 879n., 888-889;
Philippus: see Marcius. Uterature on. III. 809-812; editions,
Philo, Jewish philosopher: I I I . 809— manuscript tradition, translations,
8 8 9 ; influence on Josephus, I. 49; III. 811, 819-830; about his life and
leader of Jewish embassy to family. III. 814-816, 818; evidence
Caligula, 1. 392-393, I I I . 543, of Josephus concerning. III. 814n.
814n., 816, 859; participation in influence o n Christian writers, III
pagan social activities, II. 54, III. 814, 819 et passim, 838-839, 889
139, 819n.; extent of bis knowledge status as a philosopher, III. 8 1 4
of Palestinian halakhah and hag 872; in Christian legend, III. 816
gadah, I I . 348n., I I I . 818-819, attitude to Rome, I I I . 817-818
874—875; elevation o f Moses and homiledcal style of some o f his
Mosaic Law above all other writings. I I I . 818; pilgrimage to
philosophers and philosophies, I I . Jerusalem, III. 818; education of,
350, III. 875-876, 878, 879n.; III. 819n., 871-82; belief in Pro
method of allegorical interpretation vidence, I I I . 865; influence upon
of Scripture, II. II 354-355n., III. of specific Greek philosophical
Main Index 47')
schools, III. 865, 866, 871^872, t h r r|>i( |n>rl, Ml ">'•»<». '»(»(!

882-883, 885, 887; literary style of, P h i l o I h r Kpi. PiM-i 111 5.M»-fv«|
III. 871-872; doctrine of G o d , I I I . |N»iuihlr KICIIIIIK • I I I O I I MIIII Plllln
880-885; doctrine of intermediary • h r Klilrr. Ill 5')t). 'iV>. 'idO, ( . i r r k
beings and the logos. I I I . 881 885; |M»riii 'AlMMlt J r i UH.iliiu', III.
dualism. III. 881-888; d t u t r i n r nl 5 5 9 ')(»(». I m i i U u t r o n , Ml. 5 6 0
the nature of man, I I I . 8 » ( i HHH; \m .5«.I
view o f ethics. I I I . 887 888. Plnl<M r.ilrs. L e t t e r t o : see A r i s t e a s ,
His writings in detail: L e t t e r of.
(1) Quaestiones el Solutiones in Philodcmus of Gadara, philosopher:
Genesim, .... in Exodum 111. II. 49, 135.
825-830. Philosophy: the Fourth, development
(2) Allegorical commentaries on and character (see also Judas of
select pordons of Genesis Gamala, son of Ezekias), II. 5 9 9 -
{Legum Allegoriae and others 606; Jewish, character of in the
under own headings) III. HeUenistic period (see also under
588, 830-840, 842-844, 845. individual authors and titles). III.
(3) Systematic Exposition of the 567-568.
Mosaic Law (the whole of Philostephanus, Egyptian general: I.
the Pentateuch) III. 5 4 2 - 220.
543, 832, 840-854. Philostorgius: u.sc ofjustus of Tiberias"
(4) De Vita Mosis III. 543, Chronicle of the Jewish Kings, I. 37.
854-855. Philoteria, town on the lake oi
(5) Quod omnis probus Liber I I I . Gcnncsaret: 1. 144, 228n.
856. Phinehas: as prototype of the Zealots,
(6) De vita contemplativa I I I . I I . 604, 605; taken as ancestor of
612n., 856-858. Hasmonaeans, H- 604; in rabbinic
(7) De aeternitate mundi III. 8 5 8 - hterature, II. 605n.
859. Phocaea: evidence for Jews living
(8) O n the persecutors of the there, I I I . 19, 104.
Jews (Sejanus, Flaccus, Phocylides, gnorriic poet from Miletus:
Caligula) III. 543, 859-864. III. 687—688, et passim; character
(9) De providentia I I I . 588, 8 6 4 - of his wridngs. III. 687-688;
865. Jewish (?) ethical verses written
{10) De animalibus III. 865-866. under his name. III. 688-692.
(11) Hypothetica (Apologia pro Phoenicia: coinage of, I. 10-11, II.
ludaeis) III. 606-610, 616, 62-63, 66-67; as administrative
866-868. district under Ptolemies, I. 141;
(12) Lost works I I I . 609, 868. conquered by Parthians, I. 2 5 1 -
(13) Non-genuine works {De 252; parts of gifted to Cleopatra by
mundo; De Sampsone et Jona; M. Antonius, I- 253, 288, 298;
Interpretatio Hebraicorum nomi adoption of Phoenician alphabet by
num; Liber antiquitatum biblic the Greeks, I L 60; trade, II. 60;
arum; Breviarium temporum) evidence for Jews hving there. III.
IIL 868-870. 4; Phoenician settlements overseas,
Philo the Elder: III. 555-556; non- III. 44, 107-108, 109, 110.
extant work on the kings of the Photius: description of Chronicle of
Jews, III. 555; date. III. 556; Justus of Tiberias, I. 35-36, 37;
possible identification with Philo regarding so-called work of
J o s e p h u s , I. 55. Poetry, J e w i s h , under G e n t i l e p s e u d o

P h r y g i a : e v i d e n c e for J e w s h v i n g there, nyms: I I I . 6 5 6 6 7 1 .
III. 17, 2 7 - 3 2 , 89; s e t t l e m e n t o f P o l e m o n I of P o n t u s : 1. 4 4 9 n .
J e w s there by A n t i o c h u s I I I , III. P o l e m o n II o f Pontus: I. 4 4 8 , 4 4 9 -
17, 2 7 , 4 2 ; and l o c a l i s a t i o n o f N o a h 450n.
legend. III. 2 8 - 3 0 . P o l e m o n of Cilicia: m a r r i a g e to
Phylacteries: see Tejillin. Berenice I I , I. 4 7 4 , 4 7 5 .
Pilate: see I'ontius Pilate. Politeuma: III. 88; ofJ e w s in A l e x a n d r i a
Pinli.is. High Priest: see P h a n n i a s . (see a l s o u n d e r A l e x a n d r i a ) , . 111. 8 8 ,
lUtkt dr-Rnhbi KItezer ( = Baraitha de- 92-94; of Jews in Berenice
Hahht l:lif.:n] character, compos ( C y r e n a i c a ) , III. 8 8 , 9 4 - 9 5 ; m e a n
i t i o n d a t e , r c h l i o n s , I. 9 8 . ing o f term. III. 8 8 , 90, 9 1 . S e e a l s o
Pirqe 'Aholh, M i x h n a l i I r a d a K v I I I . under Community.
214—215; p o s i t i o n in M i s h n a h , I. Pollio ( A b t a l i o n ) , a Pharisee: I I .
73, III. 2 1 4 ; Aholh de-Rahht Nallum, 362-363; serving u n d e r H e r o d , I.
a d d i t i o n t o , I. 8 0 ; literature on, I. 296. 3 1 3 , I I . 362 363; refuses o a t h
8 1 - 8 2 , I I I . 2 1 5 ; character of. III. of a l l e g i a n c e to H e r o d , I. 3 1 3 ,
214-215. 3 1 4 n . , II. 3 6 2 ; identification w i t h
Piso, C n . C a l p u r n i u s , consul 7 BC: a s Abtalion, I I . 363.
governor of Syria, conflict w i t h Pollio A s i n i u s , consul: see A s i n i u s .
G e r m a n i c u s , I. 2 6 0 - 2 6 1 . Pollio, prefect o f E g y p t : see V i t r a s i u s .
Piso, L . C a l p u r n i u s , pontifex consul, 15 Poll-tax: see Taxadon; Tribute;
BC: w h e t h e r he w a s l e g a t e o f Syria, Provinces; Palestine.
4 - 1 BC, I. 2 5 8 . P o l y b i u s : I. 63-64; life a n d works, I.
Pistus, father of J u s t u s o f T i b e r i a s : I. 6 3 - 6 4 ; as friend o f D e m e t r i u s I, I.
34. 1 2 9 - 1 3 0 ; c h a r a c t e r i s a t i o n of A n t i
P i t h o l a u s , s u p p o r t e r of Aristobulus, o c h u s I V , I. 1 4 6 - 1 4 7 .
A n t i g o n u s and A l e x a n d e r a g a i n s t Polygamy: condemned b y Q u m r a n
R o m e : I. 2 7 0 . c o m m u n i t y , II. 5 7 9 n . , III. 3 9 0 n . ,
Placidus, R o m a n c o m m a n d e r under 413.
V e s p a s i a n : leader o f garrison i n Polyhistor: see A l e x a n d e r P o l y h i s t o r .
S e p p h o r i s , 1. 4 9 2 ; s u b j u g a t i o n o f P o m p e i i : e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g
Peraea, I. 4 9 8 . there. III. 8 2 .
P l a n c u s : see M u n a t i u s . P o m p e i u s F a l c o , governor o f j u d a e a : I .
Plato: u s e of P l a t o n i c tenets b y J e w i s h 516-517.
thinkers. III. 5 6 8 , 5 7 1 - 5 7 2 , 5 7 9 , Pompeius, Longinus, governor o f
5 8 3 , 589; use o f P l a t o n i c i d e a s i n J u d a e a : I. 515-516.
w r i d n g s o f Philo, III. 8 7 1 , 8 7 2 , 8 8 2 , P o m p e i u s Sextus: I. 2 5 2 .
884-885, 886. P o m p e y : I . 236-241; wars i n the east, I.
P l a t o , rhetorician from G a z a : I I . 50. 135, 136, 236; m a k e s S y r i a a
P l i n y t h e Elder: his e v i d e n c e r e g a r d i n g R o m a n p r o v i n c e , I. 136, 2 4 0 ,
the l o c a t i o n of t h e Essene c o m m u n 244—248; gift of g o l d e n vine f r o m
ity, II. 5 6 0 , 563, 584, 5 8 9 . A r i s t o b u l u s , I. 2 3 6 - 2 3 7 ; r e l a t i o n s
P l i n y the y o u n g e r : c o r r e s p o n d e n c e with Aristobulus I I a n d H y r c a n u s
w i t h F a l c o , I. 5 1 7 . II, s u b j u g a t i o n o f t h e J e w s , I .
P l u t a r c h : I. 65; u s e of P o s i d o n i u s o f 2 3 6 - 2 4 1 , I I . 148; siege of T e m p l e
A p a m e a , I. 20; life a n d w o r k s , I. 6 5 . M o u n t , I. 2 3 8 - 2 3 9 ; enters H o l y o f
Pluto: worship of in Batanaea, H o l i e s , I. 2 4 0 ; Uberates H e l l e n i s t i c
Auranitis, etc., I I . 4 3 . cides of P a l e s t i n e from J e w i s h
Main Index
control, I. 240, I I . 4, 6, 12, 36, Popparu,riiiptrM i n i t i i m i c lo \rii>, I

91-92, 9 4 , 144, 147, 156, 162, 98, 4<>4>ii., iiiip|MiM« ii|>|MtiiilMiriii ol
101, 104, 109, 110, 112, 113, 166. Floriiii MM g u v r i i i o i o | l i M l a r a , I - t / O ,
120, 125-126, 129, 131, 134, 137; Jrwinh i r i i d r i K i r » nl, III 7H, 122
Triumph of, I. 240-241; makes I'ori ius Frtilim %rr ITIIIIH
Palestine a tributary of Rome, I. I'orphyiogriinuH; MT Constantine
241, 267; triumvirate and civil Porphiogrnitus.
wars, I. 2 4 4 , 2 4 5 , 2 4 6 , 247, 248,270; Porphyry: on the original title of
death, I . 248, 270; reduces territory Against Apion, I . 55; on chronology
of Ituraeans, I. 564; conflict with of Seleucid kings, I. 126-128, 128 et
Aretas I I I , I. 579; Pompeian era, passim; o n Chaeremon, I I I . 602.
adoption of b y hberated cities of Portus, in Italy: evidence for Jews
Palestine (see also under Coins; living there, I I I . 82.
Chronology), I I . 126, 132, 134,137, Poseidon: worship ofin Ascalon, II. 32;
141, 144, 147, 150, 152-153, 156; cult of at Gerasa, I I . 38; and
takes Jewish prisoners to Rome, I I I . foundation myth of Dora, I I . 51.
75, 133; portrayal of in Psalms of Posidonius of Apamea, historian: I.
Solomon, I I I . 193-194. 20—22; great hisorical work of 1.
Pomponius Flaccus: see Flaccus, L. 20-21; personal history, 1. 20;
Pomponius. indirect source for Josephus, I.
Pontius Pilate: I. 383-387, 438-440; 21-22, III. 608; influence of on
raises votive shields in Herod's other histonans, 1. 21, 111. 608;
palace, I . 343, 386, 439; sends Jesus literature on, I. 22; polemic against
to Herod Antipas, I. 349-350; against t h e j e w s in his history, III.
official title, praefectus, I. 358; called 69, 608, 612.
procurator by Tacitus, I. 359; Pottery, Greek: imported to Palestine,
recalled by Vitellius, I. 36In., 387; I I . 61.
orders troops to bring standards Praefectus: title of governor o f eques
into Jerusalem, I. 380-381, 384, trian rank, military function, I.
438-439, 440; dates of governor 358-360. See also under Governors;
ship, I . 382-383; character of Provinces.
according to Agrippa I , I . 384; uses Praetorium (governor's residence), in
Temple treasures t o build aque Palestine: at Caesaraea, I. 361-362;
duct, I. 385, 438, 439, 440; executes in Jerusalem, I . 362, 366.
a number of Samaritans, I. 3 8 6 - Prayer: II. 448-450, 4 5 4 - 4 6 3 , 4 8 1 -
387; death of according to Christian 483; children obliged t o recite
legend, I . 387n.; Epistles of, I. 387n.; certain prayers, I I . 420, 482, 455,
positive image ofin later Christian 456; in synagogues, I I . 428-429n.,
tradition, I. 387n.; and death of 438, 441 n., 448-450, 453; washing
Jesus Christ, I . 433, 438; account of hands before, I I . 441; priestly
in Josephus, I . 438-440; kills a benedictions, I I . 448, 450, 453-454;
number of Galileans, I. 485. the Shema' (see also under Shema'),
Pontus: evidence for Jews hving there, I I . 448-449, 481-482, 451-455; the
I I I . 35-36. Shemoneh 'Esreh (see also under
Poor, the: tithes for and distribution of Shemoneh 'Esreh), I I . 449, 455-463,
alms, I I . 265n., 283, 437. 481; Shawl {Tallith), II. 479n.;
Popillius Laenas, Roman envoy: gives grace before meals, I I . 482—483; in
ultimatum to Antiochus I V , I. writings from Qumran, I I I . 4 5 6 -
151-152. 464; straps, see Tefillin.
Presbyteroi: III. 1 0 2 ; difFerent from XIIFatnarchs, 111. 7 6 8 ; h i g h p r i e s t s ,

archisynagogoi, II. 4 3 5 ; i n s c r i p t i o n a l see High Priest; Teacher of
references to from various diaspora Righteousness and the Wicked
c o m m u n i t i e s , III. 1 1 , 1 4 , 2 3 , 2 6 , 7 2 , Priest of Qumran writings, see
88, 9 2 , 9 8 , 102n.; use a n d m e a n i n g under Qumran Community. See
o f t i t l e presbyteros, III. 1 0 2 . S e e a l s o also Sacrifice; T e m p l e ; L e v i t e s ; a n d
I'.ldcrs. under names of various types of
I ' r i c n r : «-vi(icti<T f o r J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e , offerings, d u e s etc.
III 2 4 Priscilhan: use oi Enoch, III. 263.
IVieMn: II 2 3 7 - 3 1 3 ; l l c l l c n i s a t i o n o f i n Procurator, R o m a n oflfice of: I . 3 5 8 — 3 5 9 ;
tinir of I anon, I. 148 149; dues, later c o n f u s i o n w i t h title praefectus,
t i t h e s , s a c r i l i ( i a l p o r t i o n s etc. o w e d I. 358-359; dtle derived from
t h e m , I. , 5 2 3 . 5 2 4 , . 5 2 7 . I I . 2 5 7 2 7 4 , original function as financial
283, 345, III. 3 1 2 ;withdrawal from a d m i n i s t r a t o r , I. 3 5 8 , 3 6 0 , 3 7 2 ; d d e
p u b l i c life a f t e r A D 7 0 , 1. 5 2 3 5 2 4 ; for g o v e r n o r o f e q u e s t r i a n r a n k , I.
l i t e r a t u r e o n , II. 2 3 7 - 2 3 8 ; p o w e r of, 358; title o f g o v e r n o r s of J u d a e a
II. 2 3 8 - 2 4 0 , 2 5 7 ; e x c l u s i v e r i g h t t o from time of Claudius, I. 358;
sacrifice, II. 2 3 9 - 2 4 0 , 251; in the j u d i c i a l a u t h o r i t y , I. 3 5 0 , 3 6 7 - 3 7 2 ;
Qumran community, II. 239n., mihtary arrangements in areas
243-244n., 244-245n., 248, 25In., g o v e r n e d b y , I. 3 5 9 , 3 6 2 , 3 6 7 . S e e
252-253n., 294, 323n., 342n., 5 7 5 - also under Governors; Provinces;
576, 5 8 8 - 5 8 9 , 5 9 1 , III. 4 0 8 , 4 0 9 ; and below.
hereditary class, genealogies, II. Procurators o f Judaea: I. 357-387,
240; special marriage laws, II. 455-470, 485-486; subordinate to
240-242, III. 1 7 5 ; r e q u i r e d ritual governors o f Syria, I. 257, 360;
cleanness, II. 242-243, 294-295; history of t h e title procurator, I.
a g e o f a d m i s s i o n to office, II. 2 4 3 ; 3 5 8 - 3 6 0 ; p l a c e o f r e s i d e n c e , I. 3 6 1 ,
c e r e m o n y o f c o n s e c r a t i o n , II. 2 4 4 ; II. 1 7 1 ; military arrangements in
d i v i s i o n i n t o t w e n t y f o u r c o u r s e s , II. the p r o v i n c e , I. 3 6 2 - 3 6 7 ; judicial
2 4 5 - 2 5 0 ; t o be distinguished from authority, I. 367-372; adminis
Levites, II. 250-252; 'sons of tration of finances, I. 372-376;
A a r o n ' , II. 2 5 2 - 2 5 3 ; ' s o n s o f Z a d o k ' extent of Jewish self-government
(see also under Sadducees), II. u n d e r , I. 3 7 6 - 3 8 1 , II. 2 1 9 - 2 2 3 ; l i s t
252-253n.; number of, II. 256; o f g o v e r n o r s , A D 6 - 4 1 , I. 3 8 2 - 3 8 3 ;
w i v e s a n d d a u g h t e r s of, p e r m i t t e d procurators during the period AD
to e a t offerings, II. 2 6 1 , 2 6 6 , 2 7 0 ; 4 4 - 6 6 , I. 4 5 5 - 4 7 0 . S e e a l s o J u d a e a ,
daily T e m p l e duties a n d sacrifices, and under individual names.
II. 279-287, 287-291, 292-308, Property: rabbinic method of settling
304-307; vestments, II. 280, 281, d i s p u t e s , II. 5 1 6 ; c o m m o n owner
286, 293-294; as guardians of the ship o f a m o n g Essenes, II. 5 6 5 — 5 6 6 ;
T o r a h , d m e o f E z r a , II. 3 2 2 - 3 2 3 ; c o m m o n ownership of a t Q u m r a n ,
priestly b e n e d i c t i o n i n s y n a g o g u e , II. 5 7 7 .
II. 448, 450, 453-454; given Prophets, biblical books: c a n o n i s a t i o n
precedence in s y n a g o g u e , II. 4 5 0 ; of, II. 3 1 7 - 3 1 8 n . ; s t a t u s l o w e r than
S a b b a t h o b s e r v a n c e a n d sacrifice, t h a t o f T o r a h , II. 3 1 9 - 3 2 1 ; r e a d i n g
II. 473, 474; priestly white o f i n s y n a g o g u e , II. 4 4 8 , 4 5 0 , 4 5 2 ,
vestments worn by Essenes, II. 453, 454; for individual prophets
564n., 569, 593; emphasis u p o n the and writings, see under separate
L e v i t i c a l p r i e s t h o o d i n Testaments of n a m e s a n d titles.
Main Index
Prophets, The Lives of: III. 783-786; 572. 392 m, »<»'., diH inn. ..I
original language of, date, I I I . among S.iddm n s . II t'»|
705-708, 784; contents, I I I . 7 8 3 - 572; grnn.il briirl in, II
784; Jewish work, later Christian (ioiliinr ol .Hilling l.sHriies, II.
ised, III. 784-785; editions, litera 571 572; dixiiinr ol .IMOMIIIII^ to
ture on. III. 786. P h i l o . III. Ht)5,
Prosbol: see Prozbul. P r o v i i u T s . R o m a n : 1. 255, 3 5 7 - 3 7 6 ,
Proselytes, Jewish: I I I . 150-176; 401—404; diflcrcnt classes of, power
proselytizers expelled from Rome, and function o f governors, I. 255,
131 BC, I. 197; conversion to 357-376, 378; taxation of, I. 3 7 2 -
Judaism punished b y Domitian, I. 376, 401-404, I I . 93-94, 96, 197n.
528, III. 122; number of decreased Prozbul: II. 366-367; Greek loan word,
after 135 AD, I. 556; travel to II. 54; formula of, I I . 185n., 366;
Jerusalem for feasts, II. 76; instituted by Hillel, I I . 366;
forbidden in marriage to priests, II. meaning of term and its provisions,
241; prayer for in the Shemoneh II. 366-367.
'Esreh, I I . 461; Lydia oiActs 16, I I I . Psalms, Apocryphal and in Syriac from
19; conversion to Judaism for Qumran: III. 188-192, 203.
bidden by Septimius Severus, I I I . Psalms, biblical book: III. 187-197;
123; Christian converts to Judaism, singing o f i n Temple, II. 303 304;
III. 125; Jewish missionary htera process of canonisation, II. 317
ture, III. 158-162, 548, 552, 6 1 7 - 318n., III. 187 188; so-called
618 e< passim; need to be circum Maccabaean psalms. III. 187 188;
cised, I I I . 164, 165, 169, 170, 173, use of Ps. 30 for Hanukkah, III.
174; distinct from God-fearers, I I I . 187n.; Psalms Scroll from Qumran,
169, 171; history of term proselutos, III. 188; claim of Davidic author
III. 169-171; given instruction in ship, I I I . 241; commentaries on
Jewish tenets and ritual. I I I . 1 7 2 - from Qumran, III. 438-439, 4 4 8 -
173; baptism of, III. 173, 174, 642; 449.
need to take Hebrew name, I I I . Psalms of Solomon: I I I . 192-197
174-175; particular laws regarding messianic hope, II. 503-504, 505
female proselytes. I I I . 175; religious 517, 519, I I I . 194-195; a n d
duties and rights of. III. 175-176; Hasmonaean content and stance
forced conversion of various III. 193-194; authorship. I I I . 193
peoples, see Conversion. See also 194—195; original language of, I I I
'God-fearers'. 195; hterature on, editions, trans
Proseuche: inscriptional references to lation. I I I . 196-197; translation
from various diaspora commun into Greek, III. 505; whether source
ities, III. 46-47, 52, 55, 73; use of {or I Baruch, III. 736, 737n.
term for pagan places of worship, Pseudepigrapha, the so-called: I I .
III. 107. 348-355, i n . 177-180 et passim;
Prostitutes: forbidden i n marriage to haggadic historiography, character
priests, I I . 240. and theology, II. 348-355, I I I .
Proverbs, biblical book: process of 177-180 et passim, 241-244, 279,
canonisation, II. 317-318n.; as 308, 505, 733ff, 746ff; messianic
Wisdom Literature, III. 198; associ hope of, II. 501-507, 514-547;
ation with Solomon, III. 241. fragments of pseudepigraphic pro
Providence: n. 3 9 2 - 3 9 4 ; doctrine of phesies found at Qumran, I I I .
among Pharisees, I . 206, 296, II. 306-307; Jewish writings under
980 Names and Suhjeit.s
Gentile pseudonyms, III. 617-618 original name Acco, I I . 1 2 1 - 1 2 2 ;

et passim; for specific works, see pre-Helenistic Greek contacts, I I .
under individual titles. 121; named Ptolemais by Ptolemy
Pseudo-Aristeas, writings of: see Lagus, 11. 122; inhabitants known
Aristeas, Letter of. as Antiochenes, II. 123; under
Pseudo-Eupolemus: see under Eupole Cleopatra Selene, II. 124.
mus. Ptolemais in Cyrenaica: evidence for
IVudo-Hecataeus: see under Heca- Jews living there. III. 1 3 9 - 1 3 1 .
l.irus Ptolemies, dynasty in general: fighting
PHeiiil<>-|uHtiii (ciut.iiiis Jewish verses with Seleucids over Palestine, I.
under (irrek p H r u c l i i i i v n i s , Ml. 6.57, 138, II. 87-90, III. 3; military
6.59. 660-661flr, 664-666. 667-670. service of Jews under, I. 179n., I I .
Pscudo-Philo, Hook of Hihhiid .iutitjui- 475n., III. 41, 42, 48-49, 5 1 , 52,
ties: III. 325-331; nianuMripi 120; system of taxation in subject
history, III. 325 326; dose afhnity areas. I. 375, II. 89 90; division of
with Chronicles, III. 326 327n.; Palestine into administrative units,
contents and character. III. 326 li. 18()n.; gifts to Jerusalem
327; original language of, III. 326; I'eniple. II. 312 313; toleration of
survival ofin Chronicles of Jerahmeel, Jewish religious practices. I I I .
III. 326, 329-330; provenance. III. 1 1 4 - 1 1 5 , 135-136. See also under
327-328; date of composition. III. names of individual dynasts.
328-329; allusions to in Church Ptolemy I Lagus: and struggles of the
writings, III. 329; editions, trans Diadochi to gain Palesdne, I I .
lations, hterature on. III. 330-331; 87-88, 99, 100, 1 1 1 , 122, 1 6 1 ;
Hnks with II Baruch, III. 752-753. transports one hundred thousand
Pseudo-Phocylides: see under Phocy Jews to Egypt, III. 41, 59.
lides. Ptolemy II Philadelphus: regarded by
Ptolemaeus of Ascalon, grammarian: I. Justin Martyr as contemporary of
27—28; probable author of non- Herod, I. 427; inherits Palestine
extant biography of Herod, I. and southern Phoenicia from
27-28; dates of, II. 49. Ptolemy I, II. 88, 127; coins of from
Ptolemaeus, son of Thraseas: I I I . Gaza, II. 100; coins of from Joppa,
114-115n. II. I l l ; foundation of Ptolemais
Ptolemais ( = Acco), city: II. 121-125; (Acco), I I . 122; foundation of
hostihty tojews, I. 220, II. 123-124; Philadelphia (Rabbah), II. 156;
building projects of Herod, I. 308, offers sacrifice at Jerusalem Tem
II. 47; located on boundary of ple, II. 3 1 1 ; gifts to Jerusalem
Jewish Galilee, II. 6n., 10; coinage, Temple, I I . 312; liberates Jewish
imperial period, II. 36, 124-125; slaves. III. 41; his role in the
coinage, Ptolemaic, II. 36, 122; creation of the Septuagint according
coinage, Seleucid, I I . 36, 123; to Aristeas, I I I . 1 1 4 , 474-475,
Hellenistic culture of, II. 36, 677-678, 679; as portrayed by
47; renamed and colonised by Pseudo-Aristeas, III. 618.
Claudius, II. 36, 96, 125; Greek Ptolemy III Euergetes: and Joseph son
foundation myth, I I . 5 1 ; pre- of Tobias, I. 140n.; siege of
Hellenistic Greek contacts, II. 61; Damascus and Orthosias, I I . 88;
bestowal of right of sanctuary by coins of from Joppa, II. I l l ; offers
Rome, II. 94, 125; coinage, time of sacrifice at Jerusalem Temple, I I .
Alexander the Great, II. 1 2 1 - 1 2 2 ; 310, III. 114; grants asylum to a
Main Index '>M1
proseuche n e a r A l e x a n d r i a , III. 4 6 - srni In |tidii<-<« In pill <limii 11.41

47. KokhiM H M . I i . I tilt il'i 14 ;
P t o l e m y I V P h i l o p a t o r : d e a t h , II. 8 9 ; 549
defeats A n t i o c h u s I I I at R a p h i a , 11. I'uiim, JTiim n t iiii'iliiMi n l I lib iil.iiing
9 8 ; portrayal o f i n III Maccabees, HI. wlirii lr.(<il ihoiiUI l.iit, I '>•)!. :><)3;
537-539. rrailiiig o l M loU n i Iwlhrt on, II. 4 5 0 .
P t o l e m y V E p i p h a n e s : m a r n a g r to P i u i l y . l a w s ol i i i u a l (leanness: II.
C l e o p a t r a , d a u g h t e r of A n t i o c h u s 475-178; as practised by t h e
I I I , II. 9 8 . Pharisees, 11. 4 7 5 - 4 7 8 ; c o n t a c t w i t h
Ptolemy V I Philometor; sup[><)ils (Jcntiles a n d t h e i r possessions t o b e
c l a i m s o f A l e x a n d e r Balas to S y r i a n a v o i d e d , II. 8 3 - 8 4 ; of priests, I I .
t h r o n e , I. 1 3 0 , 177n., 1 8 0 , 1 8 1 ; 2 3 9 - 2 4 4 , 2 9 4 - 2 9 5 , 299; corpse
d e a t h , I. 1 8 1 ; friendly a t d t u d e to u n c l e a n n e s s , II. 2 4 2 , 4 7 5 ; l a w s
t h e j e w s , III. 4 7 , 4 9 , 1 3 5 - 1 3 6 ; w i t h r e g a r d i n g access to T e m p l e c o u r t s ,
J e w s b u i l d s proseuche in A t h r i b i s , III. II. 2 8 5 n . ; w a s h i n g before p r a y e r , I L
4 9 ; a l l o w s J e w i s h t e m p l e t o be b u i l t 4 4 1 ; c o n c e p t of, II. 4 7 5 ; t y p e s of
i n L e o n t o p o l i s , III. 115, 1 4 5 - 1 4 6 ; w a t e r u s e d t o purify, II. 4 7 5 ,
a n d the J e w i s h philosopher Aristo 4 7 7 ^ 7 8 ; e x t e n s i o n s o f a c c o r d i n g to
bulus, III. 5 7 9 , 586. halakhah, II. 4 7 6 ; o f utensils, II.
Ptolemy VII Physcon: opposes 4 7 6 - 4 7 8 ; a m o n g t h e Essenes, II.
Demetrius I I , I. 1 3 2 ; hostile 564, 569n., 570; in Qunnan
a t t i t u d e to J e w s , I I I . 115. c o m m u n i t y , II. 5 6 9 n . , 5 7 7 n . , 5 8 2 ,
P t o l e m y V I I I L a t h y r u s : conflict w i t h III. 3 9 9 4 0 0 . 4()H 4 0 9 , 4 1 0 4 1 1 ,
Cleopatra a n d Alexander J a n 4 1 3 4 1 4 ; of J e w s in M e d i a a n d
n a e u s , 1 . 2 2 0 - 2 2 1 , II. 1 7 3 , 124. M e s e n e sus[)e« t, III. 9, 10.
Ptolemy V I I I Physcon: legend about Puteoli, c i t y i n Italy: Christian
tossing J e w s t o e l e p h a n t s . III. 5 3 9 . community there. III. 8 In.;
P t o l e m y A u l e t e s : reinstated a s k i n g by e v i d e n c e for J e w s living there. 111.
G a b i n i u s , I. 2 4 5 - 2 4 6 . 8 1 ; s e t t l e m e n t o f ' f y r i a n s there, III.
Ptolemy, brother o f Nicolaus of 110-111.
Damascus: n o t author of biography P y d n a in M a c e d o n i a : w o r s h i p of Z e u s
o f H e r o d , I. 2 7 ; at c o u r t o f H e r o d , I. H y p s i s t o s there. III. 6 8 .
310-311. Pythagoras: use of Pythagorean
P t o l e m y , f i n a n c e minister o f H e r o d : I. t e a c h i n g s by J e w i s h thinkers, I I I ,
311. 568, 5 7 9 , 583; view of Josephus a n d
Ptolemy, general of Antiochus others that P y t h a g o r a s g o t h i s
E p i p h a n e s : I . 159. p h i l o s o p h y f r o m J u d a i s m , III. 6 9 6 ;
Ptolemy Mennaeus, king of the i n f l u e n c e of h i s t e a c h i n g s o n P h i l o ,
I t u r a e a n s : I. 5 6 4 - 5 6 5 . III. 8 7 2 .
Ptolemy, son in l a w o f S i m o n P y t h o d o r i s , wife of P o l e m o n I o f
M a c c a b e e : kills S i m o n a n d his s o n s , P o n t u s : I. 4 4 9 n .
I. 199; conflict w i t h H y r c a n u s I , I.
202.
P t o l e m y , s o n o f A n t o n y and C l e o p a t r a :
a c q u i s i t i o n o f m u c h of S y r i a , I. 2 5 3 .
P u b h c a n s , tax collectors: 1.374-376; in
P a l e s t i n e , I. 374—376; o p p r o b r i u m Quadrans, c o i n : I I . 66.
h e a p e d o n , I . 376. Q u a d r a t u s , l u h u s Bassus, g o v e r n o r o f
Publicius M a r c e l l u s , g o v e r n o r of Syria: J u d a e a : I. 5 1 6 .
982 Names and Suhjei Is
Quadratus, Ummidius, governor of 3 4 2 n . . 147n., 5 7 5 5 7 7 , III. 3 8 6 ,

S y r i a : I. 264; t e r m o f office, I. 2 6 4 ; 400; i i u c r n a l a d m i n i s t r a t i o n a n d
d e s p a t c h e s C u m a n u s to Rome justice (council, priests, etc.), II.
following t r o u b l e s i n S a m a r i a , I . 208-209n., 323n., 342n., 421n.,
361n.,370n., 459. 5 7 5 - 5 7 9 , III. 3 8 2 , 3 8 6 - 3 8 7 , 3 9 1 ;
Q u e e n of H e a v a n : s e e A p h r o d i t e organisation of priesthood, II.
(Astarte). 239n., 243-244n., 248, 251n., 2 5 2 -
Q u i e t u s , L u c i u s , R o m a n g e n e r a l : I. 253n., 294n.; atdtude to the
.S18; a p p o i n t e d g o v e r n o r of J u d a e a , T e m p l e a t J e r u s a l e m , II. 2 7 1 n . ,
I, 5IH, 5 3 2 ; d e a t h , I. .518; c r u s h e s 582, 5 8 8 - 5 8 9 , III. 3 9 0 , 399, 4 0 7 -
jrwisli iriirllion in N h - s o p o t a m i a , I. 4 0 9 , 4 1 4 ; m u s i c , II. 2 9 0 ; k n o w n a s
5 3 2 ; ' W a r o t Q u i r l u s ' in ral)l)ini( Tahad, II. 4 3 0 n . , 5 7 5 ; p e n a l c o d e of,
l i t e r a t u r e , I. 5 3 3 . e x c o m m u n i c a t i o n , II. 4 3 1 , 4 3 2 -
Q u i n c t i l i u s V a r u s : see V a r u s . 4 3 3 , 5 7 7 , 5 7 9 , III. 3 8 2 , 3 8 3 ;
Q u i n t i l i a n : i n p r a i s e of T i m a g c n e s of d i s t r i b u t i o n of a l m s , II. 4 3 7 n . ,
A l e x a n d r i a , 1. 2 3 . 577 .578; as.sembly r o o m s f o u n d o n
Q u i r i n i u s , P . S u l p i c i u s , g o v e r n o r of site n o t s y n a g o g u e s , II. 4 4 2 n . ; mikvot
S y r i a : I. 258-259, 399-427; c e n s u s found al Q u m r a n , II. 4 7 8 n . ;
in J u d a e a i n his time, t h e mezuzoth f o u n d a t Q u m r a n , I I .
c h r o n o l o g i c a l p r o b l e m s , I. 258— 4 7 9 n . ; tefillin f o u n d at Q u m r a n , I I .
259, 399-427; w h e t h e r he w a s twice 4 8 0 n . ; m e s s i a n i s m of, II. 5 1 7 n . ,
g o v e r n o r o f S y r i a , I. 2 5 8 - 2 5 9 , 4 2 0 , 550-554, 576, 5 8 2 , III. 386, 3 8 7 ,
423; Jewish opposition to t h e 388, 4 4 6 - 4 4 7 , 4 5 7 - 4 5 8 , 4 6 5 , 7 6 9 -
c e n s u s , I. 3 8 1 , II. 5 9 9 , 6 0 2 , 6 0 3 ; 770, 7 7 5 ; ' S o n s o f L i g h t ' ( d o c t r i n e
appoints A n a n u s H i g h Priest, II. of t h e t w o w a y s ) , II. 5 1 7 n . , 5 3 6 n . ,
230. 554, 5 7 8 , 5 8 1 , 5 8 3 , III. 1 7 2 - 1 7 3 n . ,
Q u m r a n C o m m u n i t y : II. 5 5 0 - 5 5 4 , 382, 3 9 8 , 3 9 9 - 4 0 0 ; d o c t r i n e o f t h e
575-590; figure of t h e T e a c h e r o f N e w J e r u s a l e m , II. 5 2 9 , 5 3 5 , I I I .
R i g h t e o u s n e s s , I. 1 5 0 n . , 2 3 5 n . , I I . 4 2 7 - 4 2 8 ; belief i n i m m o r t a h t y , I I .
5 4 8 , 5 5 1 - 5 5 2 , 5 8 0 , 5 8 7 , III. 3 3 8 n . , 539n., 542n., 545n., 582-583;
421, 434, 436, 438, 439, 453; identification w i t h the Essenes, II.
i d e n t i t y o f t h e ' W i c k e d P r i e s t ' , I. 561, 563n., 564n., 565n., 5 6 6 n . ,
188n., 2 2 4 n . , II. 5 5 2 , 5 8 7 , I I I . 567n., 568-574n., 5 7 5 , 5 8 3 - 5 8 5 ,
338n., 4 3 4 - 4 3 5 , 438; history a n d 578, 5 8 8 - 5 8 9 , III. 3 8 0 ; l a w s o f
o r i g i n of sect, I. 2 1 2 n . , II. 5 8 5 - 5 8 8 , ritual p u r i t y , II. 5 6 9 n . , 5 7 7 n . , 5 8 2 ,
III. 3 9 0 n . , 3 9 3 - 3 9 4 , 4 3 4 - 4 3 5 , 4 3 8 ; II. 3 9 9 - 4 0 0 , 4 0 8 - 4 0 9 , 4 1 0 - 4 1 1 ,
identification o f 'Furious Y o u n g 413—414; r u l e s r e g a r d i n g p r o p e r t y ,
L i o n ' w i t h A l e x a n d e r j a n n a e u s , I. II. 5 7 7 - 5 7 8 ; m a r r i a g e l a w s , I I . 5 7 8 ,
2 2 4 - 2 2 5 n . , III. 4 3 1 , 4 3 2 ; a t t i t u d e 5 7 8 - 5 7 9 n . , III. 3 8 9 , 3 9 0 n . ; t h e
t o w a r d s R o m e (see also u n d e r c o m m u n a l m e a l , II. 5 7 9 , 5 8 2 , I I I .
Kittim), I. 2 4 1 - 2 4 2 n . , II. 5 8 8 , I I I . 387; r e l i g i o u s p r a c t i c e s g e n e r a l l y ,
399, 400, 403-404; calendar new covenant, I L 5 7 9 - 5 8 3 , 5 8 8 -
r e c k o n i n g of, I. 5 9 2 n . , 5 9 9 - 6 0 1 , I I . 590; p a r t i c u l a r i m p o r t a n c e o f feast
2 4 5 n . , 5 8 1 , 5 9 5 , III. 3 1 3 - 3 1 4 , 4 6 0 , of P e n t e c o s t , II. 5 8 2 , 5 9 5 ; r e l a t i o n
466—467; h i e r a r c h i c a l o r g a n i s a t i o n to t h e Z e a l o t s , I I . 5 8 5 , III. 4 6 3 ;
of a c c o r d i n g t o b i b l i c a l m o d e l , I I . i n v o l v e m e n t in t h e r e v o l t a g a i n s t
201n., 202n., 323n., 342n., 447n., R o m e , II. 5 8 8 ; c o m p a r e d w i t h t h e
5 7 5 - 5 7 7 , III. 3 8 6 ; p r e - e m i n e n c e o f T h e r a p e u t a e , II. 5 9 4 - 5 9 5 , 5 9 6 ;
priests, II. 2 0 I n . , 202n., 323n., a n d - H a s m o n a e a n a t d t u d e of. I I I .
Main Index
183, 195, 422, 431-432; prayers, 4(>4 4(»<i. leiH liri ul KiKhlroiuni »«
III. 456—464. See also Essenes, and not ol
\ i | I M M i « M MtlU. I l l
.llllllOl
for further details of all of the above 384. 3«M,. 4 0 1 •• . 4 < H . ^l /,

IHH.
under Writings below. 4 5 4 4 5 5 ; variou« < niniiirni.it im
Qumran Community, Writings from: a n d ItaKincnlo ol h i h l n . i l exegesis,
I. 118-122, III. 380-469; literature III 421 4(>*»; .tiigelology. III. 462
on, editions etc. (for details 4 6 3 ; IraKineniH of ilu- (Jreek Bible
regarding specific scrolls, see loiind there. III. 478, 4 8 7 - 4 8 8 ;
below), I. 118-122, III. 380 rl figure of the Teacher of Righteous
passim; identity of the 'Wicked ness, III. 548, 551-552, 580, 587,
Priest', I. 188n., 224n., II. 552, III. III. 338n., 4 2 1 , 434, 436, 438, 439,
338n., 434-435, 438; identity of the 453; similarities between Qumran
'Furious Young Lion', I. 224— documents and Sibylline Oracles, I I I .
225n., III. 431, 432; calendar 642; fragment of the Letter of
reckoning in the scrolls, I. 592n., II. Jeremiah, III. 744, 745; fragments of
245n., 581, 595, I I I . 313-314, 460, the Testaments of the XII Patriarchs,
466-467; close connections with the III. 769-770, 772, IIZ-IIA, 775,
book of Jubilees, I. 592n., III. 308, 776; hnks with the Christian Odes of
313-314; language ofin general (for Solomon, III. 787.
details of specific works see below), Writings in detail:
II. 23-24, 26, 27, 78-79; musical (1) Damascus Rule (âdokitr
instruments, II. 290; exegetical Fragments): III. 389-398;
methods of, I I . 348, 354n., 580n., advocates calendar of
586, I I I . 392, 420-421, et passim; •Juhtlees, III. 308, 311, 323,
'Sons of Light' (doctrine of the two 392; ccmtent. 111. 389 392;
ways), II. 517n., 536n., 554, 578, manuscript history. III. 389;
581, 583, III. 172-173n., 364, 382, exegetical method. III.
398, 399-400; Melchizedek and 3 9 1 - 3 9 2 , 420, 421; compos
Milkiresa', I I . 526, 553-554, I I I . ition, structure, III. 392-395;
336n., 449-451; fragments of date o f composition. III.
Hebrew Ben Sira, I I I . 203-204, 507; 395-396; editions, trans
Tobit fragments. III. 229; fragments lations, literature on. III.
of pseudepigraphie prophecies 3 9 6 - 3 9 8 ; not written by
found there. III. 244, 306-307; Teacher of Righteousness,
fragments o f Daniel discovered I I I . 396.
there. III. 248; Aramaic fragments (2) Community Rule (Manual of
of Enoch discovered there, III. Discipline): III. 381-386;
251-252, 254, 255, 256, 257-258, similarities with Jubilees, III.
260; Hebrew fragments of Jubilees, 314; scroU and fragments,
III. 309, 313-314; fragments of a III. 381-382; content. I I I .
Book of Noah found there. III. 382; structure and content,
332-333; Testament of Kohath, III. III. 382-384; editions, trans
333; Testament of Amram, III. 334; lations, literature on, III.
fragments o f a Samuel Apocryphon 384-386; not written by
found there, III. 335; authorship of Teacher of Righteousness,
Martyrdom of Isaiah, III. 338; I I I . 384.
apocryphal fragments from. III. (3) Thanksgiving Hymns (Hoday
341; magical astrological texts oth): n i . 451-456; similarities
(horoscopes). III. 364-366, 367, with Jubilees, I I I . 314;
984 Names andSuhjeiIs
content and character, I I I . [10) rrayn of Nabonidus: II. 24, I I I .

452-454; authorship. I I I . 440-441.
454—455; editions, trans ;i 1) Liturgical texts: I I I . 456-464.
lations, literature on. I I I . (12) The Copper Scroll: II. 27, 28,
455-456; hnks with the Odes III. 467-469.
of Solomon, III. 787.
(4) Genesis Apocryphon: I I I . 3 1 8 -
3 2 5 ; language of, II. 24, I I I .
320 321; literary genre of, I I . R
348. III. 321; dose connec
tion with Juhi/res, III. 314, Rab: see Abba Areka.
321 323; ( o t i t r n l s . III. 318 Rab, Rabban, as tides: see under Rabbis.
320; date o l i o n i p o s i i i o n . 111. Rabbah (Rabbath-Ammon, later
322 323; a u t h o r s h i p . III. Philadelphia), city (see also under
323; editions, translations, Philadelphia): I I . 1 5 5 - 1 5 6 .
hterature on, 111. 323 325; Rabbrl (I), Nabataean king: I. 578.
exegetical method. III. 420. Rabbd ( 1 1 ) , Nabataean king: I. 578
(5) The Rule of the Congregation 583, 5 8 4 - 5 8 5 .
(Messianic Rule): H I . 3 8 & - Rabbis: II. 325-336, 339-355
3 8 8 ; content, I I I . 386-387; rabbinic literature (see
356—380;
date of composition. I I I . also under Mishnah, Tosefta, etc.
387-388; edidons, trans I. 68—118; responsibility for devel
lations, literature on. I I I . oping the Law (see also Halakhah
388; not written by Teacher Haggadah), I. 69-70, 524-527, I I
of Righteousness, III. 388. 330-332, 339-346, 346-355; high
(6) The War Rule: H I . 3 9 8 - 4 0 6 ; esteem of, I. 525-526, II. 327
date of composition, I I I . 398, legislative authority of (see also
403-404; content. I I I . 3 9 9 - under Courts; Sanhedrin; Yavneh)
400; composite structure of, I. 525-527, II. 331-332, 334-336
III. 401-402; editions, trans 342; use of Greek and Latin
lations, literature on, III. personal names, II. 73; knowledge
404-406. of Greek language and culture, I I .
(7) The Temple Scroll: H I . 4 0 6 - 77-78; origin and use of dtle, I I .
4 2 0 ; date of composition. III. 325-327; dress, II. 327; activities of,
406-407, 4 1 5 ^ 1 7 ; contents, II. 328-336, 339-355; need for
III. 407^11; exegetical second trade, I I . 328; whether
method. III. 4 1 0 - 4 1 1 , 420; remunerated for teaching duties, I I .
hterary genre of, I I I . 4 1 1 - 328-329; whether Pharisees or
412, 413; features shared Sadducees, II. 329; as teachers, I I .
with other Qumran scrolls, 332-334; regarding individual
III. 4 1 3 ^ 1 4 ; whether writ scholars (see also under individual
ten by Teacher of Righteous names), I I . 356-380; interest in
ness, III. 417; editions, trans science of physiognomy. III. 366—
lations, literature on, III. 368. See also Scribes; Pharisees.
418^20. Rabirius, C , proconsul of Asia: letter
(8) Commentary on Nahum: I H . to regarding Jewish rights, I I I . 27,
430-^33. 116-117n.
(9) Commentary on Habakkuk: I I I . Ragaba, fortress: location, I. 227n.
433-437. Rahab, biblical figure: II. 352.
Main Index
Ramathaim, district of Samaria: 4 8 6 4 8 7 . 4H«». '»nl, 'Mi '•Ut ||

joined to Judaea under Jonathan 601. W)'.*. t t n i v i l i r * o l | i n r p l i u « . I
Maccabee, I. 141, 142, 182, II. 2; 4H9 4 < l | . 4«>2 4<»4. <*. i i v t i i t - t <.l i h .
predominantly Jewish population, / . r H l o t n . I 4'M. 4«W, 4*H>, «,<M), I,
I. 142, I I . 1-2. 51 I 5 1 2 . II «.<Mt. I , n i , «.()•.>. (.03
Rambam: see Maimonides. (>()4i ^^r)^r . u i d t a l l o l Jcmsaicrn, 1.
Rammius Martialis, prefect of Kgypt: 5 0 3 51)8; - . i r g r o l Masada, 1. 511-
I. 530, 531. 512; r<.ins of. I. 605 606, II. 603;
Raphana ( = Raphon), city: II. 1 3 7 - Messianic fervour (see also under
138; member of Decapolis, II. 126, Messianism), I I . 509—510; causes of
138; location, II. 137. according to Josephus, II. 510, 600,
Raphia, city: n . 9 7 - 9 8 ; captured by 602-603, 604; setdement in Judaea
Alexander Jannaeus, I. 221, II. 6, after revolt, II. 514; activities of the
98; liberated' by Pompey, I. 240, Essene/Qumran community, I I .
II. 6, 98; gendle city, Hellenistic 588; Mesopotamian Jews assist in
culture, II. 3, 6, 30; coins of, II. 30, Revolt, III. 7; involvement of Jews
98; Greek foundation myth, II. 51; of Cyrene, III. 61.
battle of, 217 BC, II. 89, 98; rebuilt Revolt, of Bar Kokhba: see Bar
by Gabinius, II. 92, 98; location, II. Kokhba.
97-98. Reward: see After-life; JudginerU.
Ravenna: evidence for Jews living Rhodes: evidence for Jews living there,
there. III. 84. III. 4n., 69 70.
Redemption (sacrifice): of first-born Ritual (Jewish): baths and ablutions
males, animal and human, I I . (see also Purity), II. 475, 477, 478,
2 6 5 - 2 6 6 , 268, 269-270n. 564, 569, 570, 577n., .582; ZKtlh,
Refuge, cities of: II. 94-95. mezuzah, tejillin, II. 479 481;
Reges Socii, constitutional position of surrounding prayer, II. 481 483;
see under Rome. fast-days, II. 483-484; feast-days,
Reshith ('the best' of the offerings): to be see under individual names. See
given to priests, II. 258, 259. also Commandments; Judaism,
Resurrection: I I . 4 9 4 r - 4 9 5 , 5 3 9 - 5 4 7 ; Temple, etc.
behef among Pharisees, II. 391- Rome: hterature on calendar /
392, 540, 541, 542n., 543n.; denied chronology, I. 9; treaty with Jews,
by Sadducees, II. 391-392, 411, time of Judas Maccabaeus, I.
540; development of belief in, II. 171-172, III. 74; treaty of friend
494-495, 498, 500-501; doctrine of ship with Jonathan Maccabee, I.
in Daniel, I I . 498, 500-501; in 184, I I I . 74; senatus consultum in
apocryphal writings, II. 500-501, respect of Simon the Maccabee, I.
502 et passim; in Messianic Age, II. 194-197, III. 4, 18, 74-75; Jews
536, 539-540, 540-544, 544-547. expelled for proselytising, 139BC, I.
See also Messianism; Immortality; 197, III. 74—75; senatus consultum in
After-life; etc. favour ofJews to Antiochus V I I , I.
Retribution, doctine of: see Judgment; 204—205; conquest and organis
Messianism; Resurrection. ation ofjudaea by Pompey (see also
Reuben, patriarch, Testament of: see under Pompey), I. 240-241, II.
Testaments of the XII Patriarchs. 91-92; called Kittim in the Dead Sea
Revolt, Jewish, against Rome, A D Scrolls, I. 241-242n., 11. 588, III.
66-74: I. 4 8 4 - 5 1 3 ; rival factions, 425-426, 431, 434-435; history and
civil war in Jerusalem, I. 181, extent of Jewish community there,
I. 2 4 1 , I I I . 5, 7 3 - 8 1 ; p e r i o d of civil Rosh ha-Shanali, Mishnah tractate:

w a r , I. 2 4 7 - 2 5 4 , 2 7 0 et passim; position a n d subject m a t t e r , I. 7 2 .
provinces, types a n d organisation, Rosh-beth-din: title of h e a d o f S a n
I. 2 5 5 , 3 5 7 - 3 6 0 , 3 7 2 - 3 7 6 , 4 0 1 - 4 0 4 ; h e d r i n , I I . 217.
constitutional position o f client Roshim: title o f h e a d s of p r i e s t l y c o u r s e s ,
k i n g s , I. 3 1 6 - 3 1 7 , 3 7 3 - 3 7 4 ; d e f e r - II. 2 4 9 , 2 5 6 .
c i u c to a n d p r o t e c t i o n o f J e w i s h Rufinus: reputed translator of Jos
iriigious p r a c t i c e s , I. 3 5 6 - 3 5 7 , e p h u s , I. 5 8 - 5 9 .
37«» 3H1. II. 4 7 4 4 7 5 , III. 2 1 , 2 3 , R u f u s : see A n n i u s R u f u s , C l u v i u s
2 4 . 2 5 . 27, 7(), 7 7 , 1 1 6 - 1 2 5 , Rufus, Tineius Rufus.
131 132, o r g i i n i s a l i o n o l j u d a c a a s Ruth, b i b h c a l b o o k : m i d r a s h o n [Ruth
a p r o v i i u r (srr also u n d e r J u d a e a ; Rabbah), I. 9 5 ; a n d p r o c e s s of
(lovrrnors; i'r<H t n a l o r s ) , I. 3 5 7 c a n o n i s a t i o n , I I . 317—318n.; r e a d
3 8 2 ; e x e m p t i o n «>i J e w s Irom ing of al F e a s t o f W e e k s , II. 4 5 2 n .
m i l i t a r y s e r v i c e , I. 362 3 6 3 , I I . Sec also Xlegilloth.
474-475, 111. 2 2 - 2 3 , 120 1 2 1 ; Ruth Rabbah, Midrash: I. 9 5 .
p r i v i l e g e s of c i t i z e n s h i p , I. 3 6 2 , 3 6 9 , R u t i l l i u s L u p u s , prefect o f E g y p t : a n d
3 7 4 , 3 7 7 , 4 0 1 , II. 2 1 9 - 2 2 0 n . , I I I . J e w i s h r e v h of A D 1 1 5 , I. 5 3 0 .
133-135; status a n d duties of'free
c i d e s ' o f e m p i r e , I. 3 7 3 - 3 7 4 , I I .
93—96; sacrifices o n b e h a l f of a t
J e r u s a l e m T e m p l e , I. 3 7 9 - 3 8 0 ,
4 6 9 n . , 4 8 6 , 5 2 2 , 5 3 6 n . , II. 3 1 1 - 3 1 2 ;
s t a t u s a n d r i g h t s of c o l o n i e s , II. 9 6 , Sabaoth: as d i v i n e n a m e , III. 7 4 n . ;
III. 8 9 ; d e g r e e of i n d e p e n d e n c e c o n f u s i o n w i t h Sabazius, III. 74—75.
a c c o r d e d J e r u s a l e m S a n h e d r i n (see S a b a z i u s , d e i t y : III. 74, 1 5 6 .
also Courts; S a n h e d r i n ) , II. 2 1 9 - S a b b a t h : II. 424-427, 4 4 7 - 4 5 4 , 4 6 7 -
2 2 3 ; imposes t w o - d r a c h m a tax o n 475; s c r i p t u r e r e a d i n g s o n , I. 9 6 - 9 7 ,
J e w s after A . D 70, II. 2 7 2 - 2 7 3 , III. II. 3 0 3 ; s i n c e M a c c a b a e a n p e r i o d ,
5 4 , 5 8 , 1 2 2 - 1 2 3 ; s y n a g o g u e s of, I I . p e r s o n a l d e f e n c e a l l o w e d o n , I. 1 4 3 ,
4 4 5 , II. 9 6 - 9 8 , 142; r e l a t i o n s w i t h 147, II. 4 7 4 ; o b s e r v a n c e p r o h i b i t e d
P a r t h i a n s , III. 7n.; a r e a s in c i t y by A n d o c h u s I V , I. 1 5 5 ; J e w s
o c c u p i e d by J e w s , III. 7 5 , 7 9 , e x e m p t R o m a n military service
96—97, 1 1 3 ; J e w s e x p e l l e d i n r e i g n b e c a u s e o f l a w of, I. 3 6 2 - 3 6 3 , II.
of T i b e r i u s , III. 7 5 - 7 6 , 7 8 n . ; 4 7 4 - 4 7 5 , III. 1 2 0 - 1 2 1 ; o b s e r v e d b y
e x p u l s i o n of J e w s b y C l a u d i u s , I I I . S a m a r i t a n s , II. 17, 2 0 ; sacrifice o n
77—78; i n f l u e n c e o f J e w s t h e r e , by h i g h p r i e s t , II. 2 7 6 , 3 0 2 ;
r e l a d o n s with i m p e r i a l court. III. beginning and e n d proclaimed by
7 8 , 7 8 - 7 9 n . ; J e w i s h c a t a c o m b s of, t r u m p e t s , II. 2 9 0 , 4 4 6 - 4 4 7 ; s a c r i
III. 7 9 - 8 1 , 1 4 2 , 1 4 4 , 167; S a m a fices at T e m p l e , I I . 3 0 7 , 4 7 3 ;
r i t a n c o m m u n i t y t h e r e . III. 8 1 ; c h i l d r e n a l s o o b l i g e d t o o b s e r v e , II.
organisation o f j e w i s h community 420; synagogue a t t e n d a n c e o n ,
t h e r e , I I I . 9 5 - 1 0 0 , 1 3 2 - 1 3 3 ; collegia i n s t r u c t i o n a l r e a d i n g s o f T o r a h , II.
of. III. 1 1 1 - 1 1 2 , 116; r e l i g i o u s 424-427, 439, 445; order of
f r e e d o m o f j e w s t h e r e . III. 1 1 6 1 1 8 , s y n a g o g u e service, II. 4 4 7 - 4 5 4 ;
121; oriental cults t h e r e , III. 157; r e c i t a l o i Shemoneh 'Esreh o n , I I . 4 4 8 ,
o f t e n c a l l e d E d o m in r a b b i n i c 4 4 9 , 4 5 9 ; habdala c e r e m o n y a t close
h t e r a t u r e . III. 2 9 8 ; s y m b o l i s e d a s of, I I . 4 5 9 n . ; a c t i v i t i e s p r o h i b i t e d
t h e E a g l e in IV Ezra, III. 2 9 8 - 3 0 0 . on, II. 4 6 7 - 4 7 3 , 4 7 0 n . , 4 8 3 n . , 4 8 5 ;
Main Index '»H7
conflict b e t w e e n J e s u s a n d P h a r i r r n i i i v a l oi |»riiioiii*l tun lrttiiiir»«,

sees c o n c e r n i n g , I I . 4 6 8 , 4 7 4 n . ; II. 47'), 4 7 / , .iiiioiiK ill) l.»Miir«, II
l e g i s l a t i o n c o n c e r n i n g ' E r u b i n ' , II. 5 7 0 . 5 7 2 . MIH '>H">. n o t IrMiniiiAir .n
4 7 2 ^ 7 3 , 4 8 4 - 4 8 5 ; activides per l.ronlo|H>li« I n i i p l r , III I I / . ^ I M M I
m i t t e d o n , II. 4 7 3 ^ 7 4 ; observance thoiiKhiM iK-iiri tliiiii, III 2()(),
o f a m o n g E s s e n e s , II. 5 6 9 , 5 7 2 ; as at I titdiiig to Quint.111 /rmplf Scroll
o b s e r v e d b y T h e r a p e u t a e , II. 5 9 1 , [srr .lUti iMidei Q i i n i i a n C o m m u n
5 9 2 , 5 9 3 ; t o l e r a t i o n of R o m e w i t h ity), i l l . 408, 409, 4 1 5 ; p r e s c r i p
r e s p e c t t o S a b b a t h o b s e r v a n c e . III. t i o n s l(>r in 1 estaments of the XII
120, 1 2 1 ; i m p o r t a n c e of o b s e r v a n c e Patriarchs, 111. 7 6 8 . S e e also T e m p l e ;
i n d i a s p o r a c o m m u n i t i e s . III. 1 4 0 , Priests; a n d u n d e r v a r i o u s t y p e s o f
1 4 1 , 1 4 4 ; m o c k e d b y n o n - J e w s as offering.
time of i n d o l e n c e , III. 152; S a d d u c e e s : I I . 404—414; d e p e n d e n c e of
o b s e r v a n c e o f b y n o n - J e w s , III. 1 6 1 ; J o h n Hyrcanus upon, I. 2 1 1 ,
d i s c u s s i o n o f in A r i s t o b u l u s , III. 2 1 3 - 2 1 4 , 4 1 3 ; o r i g i n a n d h i s t o r y of
5 8 2 , 5 8 3 ; a n d c u l t o f S a m b e t h e , III. t h e n a m e , I. 2 1 1 - 2 1 3 , II. 4 0 5 - 4 0 7 ;
624—626; w o r s h i p o f by p a g a n s , III. p r i e s t l y a r i s t o c r a c y , I . 2 1 2 , II. 4 0 4 ,
624, 625n.; J e w i s h writings a b o u t 4 1 2 - 4 1 3 ; r e j e c t i o n o f t h e o r a l l a w , I.
u n d e r G r e e k p s e u d o n y m s , III. 6 5 8 , 212, II. 4 0 7 - 4 0 9 , 4 1 0 4 1 1 ; in
659, 6 6 9 - 6 7 0 . S a n h e d r i n , 1 . 2 1 3 , 2 3 0 . Ii. 2 0 2 . 2 0 4 ,
Sabbath, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : p o s i t i o n 210,213,215 216,331,4i2;intiiue
a n d s u b j e c t s t r e a t e d , I. 7 2 . of A l e x a n d r a , I. 2 3 0 2 3 1 , i i . 4 1 3 ;
S a b b a t i c a l y e a r : d a t e s of a c c o r d i n g to u n d e r H e r o d , i. 29(i, 3 1 3 ; d i s -
/. Mace, a n d J o s e p h u s , I. 1 8 - 1 9 ; a n d a p p e a r a i K e ol after .AI) 7 0 , i. 5 2 ! i
siege o f T e m p l e m o u n t , 162 B C , 1. II. 3 6 9 , 3 7 0 , 4 1 3 ; a n d forah
167; s a f e g u a r d s for c r e d i t o r s , i n t r o s c h o l a r s h i p , I I . 3 2 9 ; n o belief in
d u c t i o n of prozbul, I I . 5 4 , 3 6 6 - 3 6 7 . r e s u r r e c t i o n , 11. 391 392, 4 1 1 , 5 4 0 ;
S a b b e : see S a m b e t h e . r e l a t i o n s w i t h t h e Phari.sees, II.
Sabinus, procurator of J u d a e a : I. 4 0 4 - 4 0 5 , 4 1 3 , 4 1 4 ; r e j e c t i o n of
331-332. P h a r i s a i c r u l e s of p u r i t y , II. 4 0 9
S a b i n u s , s o l d i e r in a r m y o f T i t u s : I. 4 1 0 , 4 7 5 ; t e a c h i n g of c o m p a r e d
505. w i t h P h a r i s e e s , II. 4 0 9 - 4 1 1 ; t h e i r
Sacrifices, at J e r u s a l e m T e m p l e : II. exegesis regarding t h e l a w of
292-313; for t h e e m p e r o r , I. 3 7 9 - festivals, II. 4 1 0 - 4 1 1 ; b e h e f i n
3 8 0 , 4 6 9 n . , 4 8 6 , 5 2 2 , 5 3 6 n . , II. h u m a n free w i l l , II. 4 1 1 - 4 1 2 , 5 7 2 ;
3 1 1 - 3 1 2 , III. 6 1 3 ; c e a s e d after A D identification with Q u m r a n c o m
7 0 , I. 5 0 5 , 5 2 1 - 5 2 3 , I I I . 3 2 8 ; as munity, II. 5 8 5 ; a u t h o r s h i p of
d i s c u s s e d b y J o s e p h u s , I. 5 2 1 - 5 2 2 ; Assumption of Moses, I I I . 2 8 3 .
a s d i s c u s s e d i n M i s h n a h , I. 5 2 4 - Sagan ( c a p t a i n of t h e T e m p l e ) : p o s i t i o n
5 2 5 , I I . 3 4 5 ; e x c l u s i v e r i g h t of a n d d u d e s , I I . 277-278, 2 8 6 .
p r i e s t s (see a l s o P r i e s t s ) , II. 2 3 9 - S a g e s : see R a b b i s ; S c r i b e s .
240, 2 5 1 , 2 5 2 ; at priests' consec- Sala: evidence for J e w s living there,
r a d o n c e r e m o n y , II. 2 4 4 ; p r i e s t s ' III. 2 6 .
d u e s , II. 2 5 7 - 2 7 0 , 2 9 4 , 3 4 5 ; t h e Salamis, capital o f Cyprus: destroyed
daily, II. 2 9 5 - 2 9 6 , 2 9 9 - 3 0 1 , 3 0 7 ; on i n J e w i s h r e v o l t of A D 1 1 6 , I. 5 3 2 ,
S a b b a t h s a n d f e a s t - d a y s , II. 3 0 7 - III. 6 8 ; e v i d e n c e f o r J e w s l i v i n g
308, 4 7 3 ; b y Gentiles, II. 3 0 9 - 3 1 3 ; there, III. 141.
for foreign f o r e i g n r u l e r s o t h e r t h a n Salampsio, d a u g h t e r o f Herod: con
t h e e m p e r o r , II. 3 1 1 ; use for c e r n i n g t h e n a m e , I. 3 2 0 n .
Salome (I), sister of Herod: I. 3 0 2 - 3 0 4 , Samaria, district: I. 141, II. 16-20; as

3 2 1 - 3 2 2 , 3 3 5 ; execudon of first separate administrative unit under
husband Joseph, I. 288, 303; Ptolemies and Seleucids, I. 141, II.
denounces her second husband 162; three nomoi of given to Judaea
Costobar, I. 289, 303-304; intrigues by Demetrius II, I. 141, 142, 182;
against Mariamme, I. 302; planned whether given to Judaea as tax-free
marriage with Syllaeus, I. 313; zone by Alexander the Great, I.
intrigues against Alexander and 141, 142, III. 672, 673, 675n.;
A n s t o b n h i s , I. 321, 322; receives predominantly Jewish in south in
hind aiul m o n e y according to time of Maccabees, I. 142; conquest
HriiKrH will, I. 333, 11.92, 10?! 109, of by John Hyrcanus, I. 209-210,
I 10, l(>H; l)(-<piralbs property to II. 18-19; assigned to Archelaus by
Livia, L 33.''), I I . 1 0 9 , 110. I()H. Augustus, I. 333, II. 163; descrip
Salome (I I), d a u g h t e r ot HrnMlias: I. tion ofjewish province in Josephus,
3 4 8 - 3 4 9 ; m a r r i a g e to Philip, I. 33!), II. () 7n., 10; population of
344, 349n.; dancing before Antipas, |)n)vin(e mainly Samaritan, II.
L 348; date of birth, I. 349n.; 15 U), 17; A.ssyrian colonists
marriage to Aristobulus, L 349n. (Cuthites), II. 17; occupied by
Salome Alexandra: see Alexandra. Antiochus the Great, I I . 162;
Salvation: see Resurrection; After-life; subordinated to Sebaste, II. 163;
Messianism. Jewish expectation that an anti-
Samaias: see Sameas. Christ will come from there. III.
Samareia, village so-called in Egypt: 640; soldiers of, see Sebastenes;
I I L 45, 59. for troubles there under Pilate,
Samaria (— Sebaste), city: II. 1 6 0 - 1 6 4 ; Cumanus, etc., see under Sama
destroyed by John Hyrcanus, I. ritans. See also Samaria, city;
209-210, II. 39, 162; 'liberated' by Samaritans.
Pompey, I. 240, II. 91, 162; rebuilt Samaritans: II. 16-20; destruction of
and renamed Sebaste by Herod, I. sanctuary by John Hyrcanus, I.
2 9 0 - 2 9 1 n . , 3 0 6 , I I . 3 9 , 9 3 , 162-163; 207, II. 18-19; troubles under
given to Herod by Augustus, I. 302, Pilate, I. 386-387, 439, II. 163;
II. 162; temple to Augustus, I. troubles in time of Cumanus, I. 459;
306n.; did not take part in war said to have objected to rebuilding
against Varus, I. 332, 417; of Temple, time of Hadrian, I. 535;
population mainly Gentile, II. and Roman ban on circumcision, I.
15-16; Macedonian colonists 539; regarded by Josephus as
settled there by Alexander the Jewish, II. 6-7n., 17; literature on,
Great, II. 16, 29, 39, 160-161; II. 16-17n.; centre of worship at
restored by Gabinius, II. 16, 39, 92, Mt. Gerizim, I I . 17, II. 161; origin
162; Hellenism of, II. 29, 39-40; of and history of Schism, I I . 17-19;
coins of, II. 3 9 ^ 0 , 163; laid waste religion of, II. 17, 19; attitude of
by Demetrius Poliorcetes, II. 161; Pharisaic Judaism towards, II.
razed by Ptolemy Lagus, II. 161; 19-20, I I I . 59, 327; 'council of,
inhabitants cahed 'Gabinians', II. time of Pilate, II. 163; meeting
162; becomes Roman colony, II. houses of, I I . 444; messianic
163-164; given to Archelaus, II. doctrine of, II. 513; settlement in
163; supported Rome during Egypt, I I I . 42, 45, 59-60; on Delos,
revolt, AD 66-70, I I . 163; soldiers synagogue of, III. 60, 71, 103; in
of, see Sebastenes. Thessalonika, synagogue of. III. 60,
Main Index '»H'»
66—67; living in Rome, III. 8 1 ; .Sam t u a r v , i i u l u o | l ) r « t o \ « r d o n t i u i i r

authorship of Assumption of Moses, (ilirs ol l*alr«tinr »rr ttlMi iiiidri
III. 283; traditions concerning uainrî o| iiidiMdiial i i«ir« . II
death of Moses, III. 285; w h e l h r r '14 •»')
authors of Jubilees, III. 3 1 3 ; .S.int l u a i V , I h r wr I (luplc
Hellenistic writings of III. 5 1 1 , S.indaln 'l.atNlh ( . i n , .itid in general,
526-527, 529 530, 5 4 3 5 4 5 , .5(>1 II 71
562, 565. S e e also (icri/.iin; Sanfinlfin, M i s i i i i a h tractate: position
Samaria, district. a n d subjects treated, I. 73.
Sambatheion (see also S a m h e t l i c ) : III. Sanhedrin, the Great: II. 1 9 9 - 2 2 6 ;
19, 624. composition of, I. 230, II. 202, 204,
Sambethe: III. 622-626; whether 210-217, 331; and Herod the
sanctuary to at 'fhyadra. III. 19; Great, I. 275-276, 313, II. 204-206;
Chaldean Sibyl, merger of Jewish spheres of competence, I. 377-378,
Sibyl with, I I I . 622-624, 626; cult II. 218-223, 332, 334, 605; ceases
and worship of. III. 624-625; also after AD 70 (see Yavneh), I. 521,
called 'Sabbe', III. 625-626. 523, 525-526, I I . 209; responsible
Sameas (Shemaiah, Shammai?), for tax collection, II. 197; extent of
Pharisee: II. 362-363; serving jurisdiction, II. 198, 204, 205, 218;
Herod, I. 275, 296, I I . 362; refuses Hterature on, II. 199 200; early
to take oath o f allegiance time of history of (sec also Cerousia), 11.
Herod, I. 313, 314, I I . 362; 200-204; first attested in Greek era,
member of sanhedrin in time of 11. 200; when term synedrion first
Hyrcanus, II. 216; identification used, II. 205; various names for
with Shemaiah, II. 362-363. See in N e w Testament and Mishnah,
also Shemaiah. II. 206-207; thesis that there were
Samos: evidence for Jews living there, two or three Sanbedrins, II.
III. 4n., 69, 72. 207-208; presidency in hands of
Samosata, city: meeting there between high priests (see also ^Mggoth), II.
Herod and Antonius, I. 283. 215-218; trial of Jesus (see also
Sampsame: evidence for Jews living Jesus Christ), I I . 218, 219, 221n.,
there, I I I . 4n.; whether to be 225; time and place of meedngs,
identified with Amisus, III. 4n., 36. II. 223-225; judicial procedure,
Sampsigeramus, king of Emesa: II. 225-226. See also Council;
conference of client kings with Courts.
Agrippa I , I. 448; personal history, Sanhedrins, the Lesser: II. 184—185,
inscriptions, 1. 449. 196-198, 225-226; arrangements of
Samuel Apocryphon, from Qumran: III. Josephus in Galilee, I. 489-490, II.
335. 187—188; composition, sphere of
Samuel, biblical book: and process of jurisdiction, etc., II. 184-188, 225;
canonisation, I I . 317-318n.; rel consisted o f twenty-three members,
ation to Chronicles, II. 347. II. 188, 225; supreme authority in
Samuel, Mar: I. 594. hands ofjerusalem Sanhedrin, II.
Sanballat, the Samaritan: idendty, 197-198; court procedure, I I . 198,
start of Samaritan separation, I I . 225-226; three in Jerusalem, II.
17-18. 198. See also Council; Courts;
Sanctuaries, Hebrew: suppressed in Elders, etc.
favour of one temple in Jerusalem, Sarah, wife of Abraham: in the Genesis
II. 251. Apocryphon from Qumran, III. 319.
990 Names and Suhjet ts
Sarapion, Egyptian Greek: III. 50. 240, 11. 92, 144; location, I I . 10,
Sarapis: see Serapis. 142; mainly gentile population, II.
Sardis: I I I . 20-22; synagogue of, II. 15 16; coinage of, II. 48, 144; origin
443n., III. 21-22, 167; evidence for of name Scythopolis, II. 5 1 , 143-
Jews living there, III. 20-22, 120, 144; linen industry, I I . 68n.;
167; Jews have own synodos, III. 21, Christian community there, II.
90,120,130. 75n.; language spoken there, I I . 75;
Sal.in: see Belial; Melchiresa. independent from time of Gabinius,
S.iiutniiMis: sec Sen!ius Saturninus; II. 92, 144; right of sanctuary, II.
V'«)lu<tiiiH S a l u i i i i n u s . 94-95, 144; member of Decapolis,
.Saul, rrlalivr ol Agripp.i II: handitry II. 126, 127, 142, 144; ancient
of t i i i i r ol A l l n n u M , I 4(>'). name Beth-Shean, II. 142-143;
Saxa: s e e D r c i d i u N Saxa. massacre of Jews during revolt
Scaurus, M. Arniiliux, Kovrrnoi ol against Rome, II. 144—145;
Syria: I. 244-246; c a m p a i g n s I r n i t o r i c s of, II. 145.
against Aretas, I. 236, 244, 2(>7; .Srba.sli-: s<-«- Samaria ( = Sebaste), city.
appointment as governor, I. 240, S e b a s t e n e s (troops recruited from
244; coins of, I. 244; takes skeleton Sebastc/Saniaria): number and
of sea-monster from Joppa to history of activities, I . 363-365, 451,
Rome, I. 244-245, II. 33. 11.95, 163.
Schedia in Alexandria: synagogue of, Sects, Jewish: see Essenes, Pharisees,
III. 104. Sadducees, etc.
Schools: see Education. Secundus: see Aemilius Secundus.
Scipio: see Metehus Scipio. Seder 'Olam Rabbah: date, editions, I .
Scopas, Egyptian general: I I . 169. 115.
Scribes [soferim): II. 3 2 2 - 3 2 5 et passim; date, edidons, I . 116.
Seder 'Olam ûtta:
as interpreters of the law and Sederim ('Orders'
of Mishnah): names,
spiritual leaders following Ezra, I. number and contents, I. 71-74.
143, II. 238-239, 322-324, 329; in Sefer ha-Malbush: III. 345.
Sanhedrin, II. 204, 212-213; and Sefer ha-Razim (Book of Mysteries): III.
priests' income, II. 257; high esteem 347-350; date of composition. III.
of, II. 323, 325, 327; various dtles 345, 348-349; cosmology and
for, I I . 324-325, 325-327; later magical formulae. III. 347-348,
known as sages, I I . 325; adherence 349; hterature on, III. 349-350;
to Pharisees, II. 329; for later and orthodoxy of. III. 349.
general activities of, see Rabbis. Sefer ha-îkhronoth (= Chronicles of
Scripture: see Bible. Terahmeeiy. I. 1 1 7 .
Scroll of fasting: see Megillath Taanith. Sefer Raziel: III. 344.
ScroUs: see Megilloth. Sefer Torah, minor talmudic tractate:
Scrolls (Torah): render hands unclean, position and subject treated, I. 80.
II. 318,320; Ark of, II. 446,450. See Sejanus: hostility to Jews, I. 343n., III.
also Torah; Bible. 76; Antipas accused of collusion
Scythians: in Palestine, and origin of with, I. 352; lost work on by Philo,
name Scythopolis, II. 143. III. 543,862n.,863.
Scythopolis (Beth-Shean), city: I I . Sela', coin: value, currency in
142-145; HeUenisdc culture of, I. Palestine, II. 64, 65n.
144, II. 29, 38, 45, 48; occupied Selene: see Cleopatra Selene.
by John Hyrcanus, I. 210, II. 9n., Seleuceia in Babylon: evidence for
16, 144; 'liberated' by Pompey, I. Jews living there, I I I . 9.
Main Index
Seleucia on the Calycadnus: evidence i(ienlifM-d H i l l i Hiit«lM, III M i\

for J e w s l i v i n g there, I I I . 34. .Sepplioiu, Mlv II iri>-l9i. Ht
S e l e u c i d s : I. 1 2 7 - 1 3 6 ; Hterature on tiit«nM<-Miriil* til (*«lHiiiU4, I '/tiM
c o i n a g e of, I . 9-10; c h r o n o l o g y o f I, II 1 7 1 . I«NI. triiulll l>^ AiMi|Ht« I
18-19, 126-128, 128 et paswu, 342.11 'U, I / f 1/4, I/"*. »Mp|M.ii.d
607-611; kings o f the dyna.siy. I K o i n r iliiiitiK H v o l i Al) l.<» /(), I
126-134; decHne of, cvciitiial 4«>2. II 1 / 3 I / I . I / ' . 176, M i b -
c o n q u e s t b y R o m e , I. 12?) I3t». 173, <>r<|ueniK < .tiled Diiit . i r s . i i c a , I.
180-187, 192, 197 198. 2(M> 207. 5 2 1 , II. I 7 3 n . . !7(); r e g a r d i n g t h e
225, II. 9 ( f 9 1 ; o r g a n i s a t i o n ol n a m e , II. 172 1 7 3 ; d e s t r o y e d by
subject areas, II. 89 9 0 ; military V a r u s , 11. 1 7 3 ; as c a p i t a l o f G a l i l e e ,
service of J e w s , I I . 47v5n. S e c also II. 174-175, 195n.; sometimes
Syria and under names of s u b o r d i n a t e t o T i b e r i a s , II. 1 7 4
individual dynasts. 175, 179; c oins of, II. 176;
Seleucus I N i c a t o r : dates o f r e i g n , I. s y n a g o g u e of, II. 4 4 5 .
127; e x t e n t of d o m i n a t i o n of Septimius Severus, e m p e r o r : found
P h o e n i c i a n coast, I I . 87, 122; ation o f Diospolis and E l e u t l w r o -
b e s t o w s privileges on J e w s o f Asia polis, I . 5 2 1 ; e s t a b l i s h e s c o l o n i e s loi
M i n o r , I I I . 121, 126. v e t e r a n s , II. 9 6 ; d i v i d e s S y r i a i n t o
Seleucus I I C a l i n i c u s : dates of r e i g n , I. P h o e n i c e a n d C o e l e , II. 1 5 7 ; l i i r l n d i
127; w a r w i t h P t o l e m y I I I , I I . 88, c o n v e r s i o n s t o j u d a i s i n . III. 1 2 3 .
128; b e s t o w s right of s a n c t u a r y on Septuagint, the: III. 474-493; s t o r y <»l
c e r t a i n cities of P a l e s t i n e , II. 95. translation under Ptolemy Phila
Seleucus I V P b i l o p a t o r : d a t e s of reign, d e l p h u s , II. 3 1 2 . III. 474 -r/t).
I. 127, 128; assassination by 677 679; theory that (ueek
H e l i o r d o r u s , I. 128. v e r s i o n s ol .S(riptui<- a r e ( J r e e k
Seleucus V : I. 1 3 3 . targums, Ii. 453ii.; use in
Semahoth, m i n o r t a l m u d i c tractate: s y n a g o g u e s e r v i c e s . III. 142 I 13,
p o s i t i o n a n d subject treated, I. 80. 4 9 6 4 9 7 ; p l a c e o f die I'salms oJ
Semikah (laying on off hands): Solomon in, I I I . 195 196; t r a n s l a t i o n
c e r e m o n y of, II. 211-212n. o f the P e n t a t e u c h , III. 474 4 7 6 ;
Semis, c o i n : v a l u e , a n d m i n t i n g o f in d a t e o f t r a n s l a t i o r j of t h e v a r i o u s
Palestine, I I . 66. biblical books, 111. 47() 4 7 7 ;
S e n a t e , d e c r e e s of R o m a n : I. 194—197; translation of the Prophets a n d
authenticity of documents in W r i d n g s , I I I . 4 7 6 477; w h e t h e r
J o s e p h u s , I. 194-197, I I I . 116; to t h e r e w a s o n e o r i g i n a l text. I I I .
Jews in t i m e of S i m o n the 476^77, 486-487; translation
M a c c a b e e , I. 194-197, I I I . 4, 18, techniques a n d style, III. 4 7 7 - 4 7 9 ,
74—75; to A n t i o c h u s V I I in f a v o u r 507-508; circulation and popular
o fJ e w s , I. 204-205. i t y of, I I I . 4 7 9 - 4 8 0 ; a n n u a l festival
Seneca: e v i d e n c e o f r e g a r d i n g the celebrating translation in Alex
J e w s , I I I . 162. a n d r i a , III. 4 8 0 ; exegetical c h a r a c
S e n n a c h e r i b , A s s y r i a n king: i n the t e r of. I I I . 4 8 0 ; t e x t o f O r i g i n
Story of Ahiqar, I I I . 232-234. (Hexapla), III. 480-484, 493-494,
Sentius, C . S a t u r n i n u s , g o v e r n o r of 4 9 9 - 5 0 0 ; r e c e n s i o n of H e s y c h i u s ,
Syria t i m e o f Augustus: I. 257. I I I . 4 8 4 - 4 8 5 , 4 8 6 ; r e c e n s i o n of
Sentius, C n . , S a t u r n i n u s , g o v e r n o r of L u c i a n , I I I . 484—486; f r a g m e n t s
Syria t i m e o f Tiberius: I. 2 6 0 - 2 6 1 . from (Qumran, III. 487-488;
Sepharad: probably not to be manuscripts a n d editions. III. 4 8 7 -
490; literature on, III. 4 9 1 ^ 9 3 ; Shehu'oth, Mishnah tractate: position

decline in popularity ofin favour of and subject matter, I. 73.
other Greek translations, III. 493; Shechem, city: conquered by John
translation of Esther, III. 505-506; Hyrcanus (see also Samaria), I.
inclusion of books not in Hebrew 207, II. 19; Neapolis came to be
canon. III. 706-708 et passim; use of identified with, I. 520; chief city of
by Philo, III. 873-874. the Samaritans, II. 29, 161; in
Serapis: worship of in Greek cities of revolt of AD 66-70, I I . 163; history
P a l r s i i n r , II. 35, 36, 38; wôrship of of by Hellenistic poet Theodotus,
i n A t h e n s , I I I . 156; worship of in III. 561-562.
R o m e . Ill 157 Shekalim, Mishnah tractate: position
Sermon: in synagoKur nervier, II. 33(), and subject matter, I. 72.
425-427, 435, 448. 453; w h r i h r r IV Shekel, coin: use for sacred dues, II. 28,
Maccabees w a s w r i t t r n as s u c h . I I I . 266, 270n., 272; value, Phoenician-
589; homiletical style of somr of Hellenistic standard, II. 62, 63n.,
Philo's writings, I I I . 818. 64, 272n.; for tax to Jerusalem
Seventy (70): importance of in Jewish frmplc, see Half-Shekel Tax.
legend generally, I I . 35In.; the law Shem, Treatise of: I I I . 369-372.
originally recorded in 70 languages, Shema', the: I I . 454-455, 481-482; may
I I . 351; on gerousia of Alexandrian be recited in Greek or Hebrew, II.
community. I I I . 94; 72 scholars 23n., 77n., III. 142; women, slaves
took 72 days to translate the and children need not recite, II.
Pentateuch, I I I . 678. 420n., 455; in synagogue liturgy, II.
Severus, Claudius, govenor of Arabia: 4 4 8 ^ 4 9 , 450; preceded by a
II. 153-154n., 157. benedicdon, I I . 449, 573, 455;
Severus, Juhus, general under which texts comprise it, II. 449,
Hadrian: commander during Bar 454-^55; antiquity of, II. 455; when
Kokhba revolt, I. 549; given a said, II. 4 5 5 , 4 8 1 - 4 8 2 .
Triumph, I. 553. Shemaiah (Sameas?), Pharisee: II.
Severus, Sextus lulius, governor of 362-363; member of sanhedrin
Judaea: I . 519. dme of Hyrcanus, 11.216; one of the
Sexual intercourse: forbidden on fast 'pairs', I I . 357, 362-363; identific
days, II. 484. ation with Sameas, II. 362-363. See
Shabbath, Mishnah tractate: position also Sameas.
and subject treated, I. 72. Shemoneh 'Esreh: II. 455—463; women
Shaliah: representative of synagogue and children obliged to recite, II.
congregadon in prayer, II. 438, 420, 456; as used on Sabbath, II.
449. 448, 449, 459; history of, II. 456,
Shammai: I I . 363-365; with Hillel, one 459, 462 , 481; known simply as
of the zuggot, II. 358, 361, 363; 'The Prayer', I I . 456; hterature on,
rehgious zeal of, II. 363-364, 365; II. 456-457n.; nineteen berakhoth in
whether Sameas to be identified Babylonian recession, II. 456-459;
with, II. 363. when said, II. 456, 481; eighteen
Shammai, School of: H. 365-366; berakhoth in Palestinian recession, II.
compared with that of Hillel, II. 459-462; prayer against heretics,
342, 365-366; views on divorce, II. II. 461, 462; mention of Christians,
485. II. 462-463; messianic hope in, II.
Shebi'ith, Mishnah tractate: position 462, 499-500, 512, 531; permitted
and subject matter, I. 71. to recite it in Greek, I I I . 142.
Main Index
Shemoth Rabbah, m i d r a s h : d a t e a n d Steam: I 4 6 3 . II 6 0 2 - 6 0 : ) . ... I I M H . .

e d i t i o n s , I. 9 4 . u m l n I r l i x . I K i i . II hO\. l a . i
Sheol: e a r l y b e l i e f in, I I . 4 1 1 , 5 0 0 , 5 4 1 . s t a n d at M a t ^ a d a , Al> / I, I K i l n .
S e e a l s o After-life; R e s u r r e c t i o n ; 51 1 5 1 2 . II. «»0I. »>(>;>. (lUI. t n u H l r t
Messianism. of H i g h I'licHl J o n a t h a n , I M)3;
' S h e p h e l a h ' , l o w l a n d s of W e s t e r n o r i g i n <>l n . i n i r , I 4<>3, II. (>()!;
J u d a e a : l o c a t i o n , I. 1 8 6 n . a c t i v i t i e s u t i t l r i I r s t n s , 1. 4 6 7 ;
Shevuoth: s e e P e n t e c o s t , feast o f a c t i v i t i e s u n d e r A l b i i m s , I. 4 6 8 -
S h e w b r e a d : t a b l e of c a r r i e d in f i t u s ' 4()9, II. 6 0 1 ; c o n n e c t i o n w i t h t h e
T r i u m p h , I. 5 1 0 ; a n d p r i e s t s ' d u e s , Z e a l o t s , II. 6 0 2 - 6 0 3 , 6 0 4 ; f o u n d
1 1 . 2 6 1 ; t a b l e of, II. 2 9 8 . s u p p o r t a m o n g j e w s of C y r e n e , III.
Shimmusha Rabba: III. 3 4 5 . 61.
Shimmushei Torah: III. 3 4 5 . Sicily: e v i d e n c e f o r J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e ,
Shir ha-Shirim Rabah (= Aggadath III. 8 3 .
Hazitha), m i d r a s h : d a t e , e d i t i o n s , S i d e , city i n P a m p h y l i a : e v i d e n c e for
I. 9 4 - 9 5 . J e w s living there, III. 4n., 3 3 .
Shi'ur Qpmah: III. 3 4 5 . S i d i b u n d a : evidence for J e w s living
Shofar: r e f e r e n c e s t o in Qumran there. III. 32.
w r i d n g s , II. 2 9 0 ; w h e n b l o w n , II. S i d o n , city: C a e s a r ' s l e t t e r t o , 4 7 BC, I.
446. 2 7 2 , II. 8 0 ; a n d b u i l d i n g p r o j e c f s of
Shulhan 'Arukh: I. 8 0 . H e r o d , I. 308; o w n c a l e n d a r , 1 1 9 1 .
Sibylline Oracles: I I I . 618—654; m e s s i a n i c 1 0 3 ; h o s t i l i t y t o j o w s in M a c c a b e a n
p r o p h e c y of, I I . 5 0 1 - 5 0 2 , 5 0 4 - 5 0 5 , period, II. 123; b o u n d a r y dispute
5 1 7 , 5 2 6 , 5 3 3 , III. 6 4 0 , 6 4 3 - 6 4 4 ; w i t h D a m a s c u s , II. 130; e v i d e n c e
a i m e d a t gentile r e a d e r s h i p , III. for J e w s l i v i n g t h e r e . 111. 14, 1 5 ;
618, 128; n u m b e r , n a m e s a n d m e r c e n a r i e s t h e r e o r g a n i . s e d as a
a c t i v i t i e s of t h e p a g a n S i b y l s , III. politeuma, III. 8 8 8 9 n . S e e a l s o
6 1 8 - 6 2 7 ; t h e J e w i s h Sibyl (see a l s o below, Sidonians.
S a m b e t h e ) , III. 620, 6 2 2 - 6 2 3 , 6 2 6 , S i d o n i a n s : c o l o n y of a t M a r i s a , II.
6 2 8 ; d a t e s o f c o m p o s i t i o n of t h e 4—5n.; ' t h e S i d o n i a n s in S h e c h e m ' ,
various oracles. III. 6 2 2 , 6 2 8 , II. 1 6 1 ; s e t t l e m e n t o f i n D e l o s , I I I .
632-633, 635-638, 641, 643, 644; 108; c o m m u n i t y of a t A t h e n s , I I I .
u s e of b y A l e x a n d e r P o l y h i s t o r , I I I . 109,110.
6 2 2 n . , 6 4 6 - 6 4 7 ; C h r i s d a n use a n d Sifra ( m i d r a s h o n Leviticus): I. 9 0 , 9 2 .
i n t e r p o l a t i o n . III. 6 2 8 , 6 3 2 , 6 3 5 , Sifre ( m i d r a s h o n JVum. a n d Deut.): I.
641-642, 6 4 3 , 644, 645, 6 5 0 - 6 5 1 ; 90, 9 2 - 9 3 .
editions, manuscripts, transmission Silanus, Caecihus Metehus Creticus,
o f t h e o r a c l e s . III. 6 2 8 - 6 3 2 , 6 5 2 ; u s e g o v e r n o r of S y r i a : I. 2 5 9 - 2 6 0 .
o f b y C h u r c h F a t h e r s , III. 6 3 0 - 6 5 1 ; Silas, g e n e r a l of A g r i p p a I: I. 4 4 7 .
B o o k i n . III. 6 3 2 - 6 3 8 , 6 3 9 ; t h e S i l e n u s : o n c o i n s o f D a m a s c u s , II. 3 7 .
J e w i s h sections (contents, d a t e s , Silo, officer o f V e n t i d i u s : I. 2 8 2 .
e t c . ) , I I I . 6 3 2 - 6 4 6 ; B o o k ii. I I I . Silva: see F l a v i u s S i l v a .
6 3 9 - 6 4 1 , 6 4 5 ; B o o k v . III. 6 4 1 - 6 4 3 ; S i m e o n : see S i m o n .
B o o k s v i , v h , viii, I I I . 6 4 5 ; B o o k s S i m o n , a P h a r i s e e in the time of
x i - x i v . III. 6 4 6 ; i n f l u e n c e V e r g i l , Agrippa 1:1. 4 4 7 - 4 4 8 .
III. 6 4 7 - 6 4 9 ; t r a n s l a t i o n s , h t e r a S i m o n , a n E s s e n e in t h e t i m e o f
t u r e o n . III. 6 5 1 - 6 5 4 ; i n c l u s i o n of A r c h e l a u s : II. 5 7 4 , 5 8 8 .
m a t e r i a l from Pseudo-Phocylides, Simon Bar-Giora, leader i n First
III. 6 9 0 - 6 9 1 . Revolt: I. 499-501; plunders
southern Palestine, I. 499; regard issue coins, I. 190—191; destroys

ing his name, I. 499n.; conflict with Syrian fortress in Jerusalem, I. 192;
John of Gischala, I. 500, 501, II. his rule a period of peace for Jews, I.
601; defence ofjerusalem, I. SOS- 192-193; decree confirming him as
SOS; reserved for Titus' Triumph, I. high priest, strategos and ethnarch, I.
508, 509-510. 193-194, II. 216; establishment of
.Simon Bar-Kokhba: see Bar-Kokhba. Hasmonaean dynasty, I. 193-194,
.Simon hen Azzai, R.: I I . 379. 194n.; embassy to Rome, I. 194, III.
Sinu.n bcii Nannos, R.: II. 380. 74—75; senatus consultum in favour of
.Simon i)en Nadiaiiael, R.: II. 370. issued by Rome, I. 194-197, I I I . 4,
Sin.on hru .Shriah, R : 1 221-222,231; 18, 74—75; conflict with Syria
r e l a l i o u H wilh Airxandrr Jannaeus towards end of his rule, I. 197-199,
and Alexandra, 1. 22! 222, 231; II. 112.
legend of hanging eighty women at .Simon, patriarch, Testament of: see
Ascalon, I. 231, III. 416n., 43In.; Testaments of the XII Patriarchs.
one of the 'pairs', II. 357, 361,362; .Simon, reputed son of Hillel: identity
dates of, I I . 361; legend of and historicity, 1. 447n., I I . 367.
introducing elementary schooling, Simon son of Boethus, High Priest: II.
11.418. 229.
Simon ben Yohai, R.: Mekhilta of, I. Simon son of Camithus, High Priest:
90-92; often quoted in Mishnah, II. II. 230, 234.
380. Simon son of Cleopas, Bishop of
Simon Cantheras, son of Boethus, Jerusalem: martyrdom of, I. 516.
High Priest: I I . 231, 234. Simon son of Gamaliel I , Rabban: II.
Simon ha-Darshan, R.: composer of 368-369; member of Sanhedrin, I.
Talkut Shim'oni, I. 99. 497, II. 217; opposes Zealots in
Simon II, High Priest: II. 359-360; Jerusalem, AD 67-68, I. 497; and
whether dtle 'the Just' applied to 'the pairs', II. 358, 361; not
him or Simon I, I. 139n., II. President of Sanhedrin, II. 361,
359-360; exalted in the Wisdom of 369; fame as Torah scholar, II. 368.
Ben Sira, III. 2 0 0 - 2 0 1 , 2 0 2 . Simon son of Gamaliel II, R.: called
Simon, Jewish magician in Acts: III. rabban, I I . 326n.
343. Simon, son ofjudas. Zealot: execution
Simon Maccabee: I. 189-199; date of of, I. 382n., 457, II. 600.
death, I. 19, 199; aiding his brothers Simon the Just, High Priest: II.
in Maccabaean struggle, I. 158, 359-360; to be identified with
164-165, 173, 174-175, 176, 183, Simon I or II, I. 139n., II. 359-360;
184, 186, 187, II. 112; rescues Jews sayings of, II. 357.
from Galilee, I. 164-165, II. 8; Simon 'the Stutterer', forefather of
attack on the 'sons of Jambri', I. Josephus: I. 45.
174-175; made royal strategos by Simon the Zealot, disciple of Jesus: II.
Antiochus, I. 183; as leader of the 605n.
Jews, I. 187-199; assumes high Sin: doctrine of divine punishment for,
priesthood, I. 188; erects sepulchral II. 465-466, 494-495, 524, 5 2 7 -
monument at Modein, I. 188; 529, 540-542, 543, 544-546.
identification with the 'Wicked See also After-Life; Messianism;
Priest' of Qumran texts, I. 188n., II. Judgment.
587, III. 435; made Jews independ Singers: in the Temple at Jerusalem,
ent of Syria, I. 189-190; did not II. 288 291.
Main Index
Sin-offering: n. 260; dues to priests, II. seal ol ( V t . i K r n I).«VMI , III i/l..

258, 260; on Day of Atonement, II. Wisdom of Solomon, 111 '»t>H 'i/'»,
276; on feast-days, II. 295-296, 308; Odfs of Solomon. Ill IHI /H«»
not accepted from Gentiles, II. 310; '.Son ol M a n ' , n i r a n n i g ol ihi- piuii<ir
water fit to be mixed with, II. 477. II. 5 0 5 . 520-523, III 2)2 253,
Sirach: see Ben Sira, Wisdom of. 251) 25«»
Sixtus Senensis: on IV Mace, III. Song oJ .Solomon: and [)rocess of
185-186. ( anonisalion, 11.317 318n.
Slaves: mode of manumission in Jewi.sh .SV;«^ q/ Songs, biblical book: midrash on
diaspora communities. III. 36, 37, \shtr ha-Shirim Rabbah), I . 94-95;
56-57, 65, 9 0 , 105; rights of the and process of canonisation, II.
manumitted in Rome, III. 133. 317-318n.; render hands unclean,
Slaves, Jewish: in time of Antiochus II. 318-319n.; reading of at
IV, I. 159; in aftermath of Bar- Passover, II. 452n; association with
Kokhba revolt, I. 553; exemption Solomon, I I I . 241. See also
from commandments, II. 420n., Megilloth.
421., 455; obliged to recite Shemoneh 'Sons of Darkness' (Qumran): see 'Sons
'Esreh and Berakhoth before meals, of Light'.
II. 456, 482; none among the 'Sons of Light': doctrine of the T w o
Essenes, II. 568; taken by Pompey Ways at Qumran, II. 517n., 53(>n.,
to Rome, III. 75, 133; laws about 554, 578, .581, 583, III. 172-173n.,
captured women. III. 411; in 398, 399 400. Sr.- a l s o undn
Temple, see Nethinim. Qmnran Comnnnuty.
Smyrna: III. 19—20; evidence for Jews Sophocles: Jewish poetry under n a m e
living there, III. 19-20, 90, 106; of, 1I1.6.5(), (i57.<i()I.(i67 (iliH, (i7().
hostihty o f j e w s to Christians, III. Sophronius of D a m a s t u s , Patriarch
19-20. o f Jerusalem: o n Nicolaus of
Soaemus: king of independent Dama.scus, I. 2 8 .
Ituraeans, AD 38-49, I. 338n., Soreg, of Jerusalem I'emplc: whether
472n., 563, 569-570. demolished by Alcimus, 1. 175
Soemus, an Ituraean at court of 176n.
Herod: I. 302-303. Sosates, the 'Jewish Homer': III. 559n.
Soemus, king of Emesa: supplied Sosius, C , governor o f Syria: I. 252;
Vespasian with auxiliary troops, I. installs Herod and is awarded a
449n., 492, 570. Triumph, I. 252, 283-286; gifts to
Soferim: see Scribes. Jerusalem Temple, I I . 313.
Soferim, minor talmudic tractate: Sosus, philosopher from Ascalon: II.
posidon and subject treated, I. 8 0 . 49.
Soldiers: see Military. Sotah, Mishnah tractate: position and
Solomon: III. 375-379; Song oJSolomon subjects treated, I. 72.
and process of canonisation, II. Soul: various Jewish beliefs in
317-318n.; Psalms of. III. 192-197, immortahty of, II. 539-540, 5 4 1 ,
505, 736, 737n.; named as author of 542, 543, 544, 546, 574, III. 590;
Wisdom of Ben Sira by Clement of notion of in Wisdom of Solomon,
Alexandria, III. 207, 208; associ III. 572; doctrine of in Philo's
ation with various bibhcal books, theory o f m a n . I I I . 886-888; for
III. 241; association with magic belief among various sects, see
and medicine, III. 342, 375-379; under names of sects. See also
Testament of Solomon, III. 372-375; After-life; Resurrection.
S p a i n : evidence for J e w s l i v i n g there, d e c r e e in h o n o u r o f I I I . 1 0 9 .

III. 8 4 - 8 5 . S t r a t o n ' s Tower (later C a e s a r e a ) , city:
Sparta: d i p l o m a t i c relations w i t h t h e n. 115-118; o r i g i n a l l y a S i d o n i a n
Jews, I. 184-185, II. 203n.; f o u n d a t i o n , I. 144, II. 1 1 5 - 1 1 6 ;
e v i d e n c e for J e w s l i v i n g there. I I I . g i v e n to H e r o d b y A u g u s t u s , I. 3 0 2 ,
4n. II. 9 1 , 9 2 , 116; r e f o u n d e d as
Spartianus, Hadrian's biographer: I. C a e s a r e a by H e r o d , I . 3 0 6 , II. 9 3 ,
533, 534. 116; for history of from t i m e of
SpirilN, rvil: d r i v e n a w a y by mezuzoth Herod, see Caesarea (Straton's
a n d tfldltn, II. 4 8 0 , 111. 3 5 2 - 3 5 7 , Tower).
357 3.5H, 377; doc i r i n e of the Two S u b u r e n s e s , c o m m u n i t y o f III. 9 7 .
Spirit!* a ( Q u m r a n (M-C also u n d e r .Suetonius: I. 67-68; life a n d w o r k s , I.
Q u m r a n C:onununity), III. 1 7 2 67 6 8 ; o n e x p u l s i o n o f J e w s from
173n.; i n rabbinic and Q u m r a n R o m e , A D 19, I I I . 7 6 .
literature. III. I 9 0 n . ; exorcism o f i n Suffering M e s s i a h : see u n d e r M e s s i a h .
general. III. 3 1 9 n . , 3 4 2 - 3 4 3 , 3 5 2 , S u f l e r i n g Servant: see Isaiah.
353, 354-355, 357-358, 376, 440; Sukkah, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : position a n d
for the figure o f S a t a n , s e e Belial; subject m a t t e r , I. 72.
M e l c h i r e s a . S e e also M a g i c . Sukkah I Sukkoth: see T a b e r n a c l e s , feast
Stadia: see G a m e s . of
Staius, L. M u r c u s , g o v e r n o r o f Syria: S u l l a , officer of A g r i p p a I I : I. 4 7 7 n .
w a r against C a e c i l i u s Bassus, I. 249, S u l p i c i a n u s : see L a r c i u s L e p i d u s .
276. S u l p i c i u s , P. Quirinius: s e e Q u i r i n i u s .
S t e p h a n u s B y z a n t i n u s : on m e n o f S u n : i n v o c a t i o n o f b y Essenes, II. 5 7 3 ,
letters from Greek cities of 593.
Palestine, 11.49, 50, 5 1 . S u r e n a s , P a r t h i a n g e n e r a l : 1. 2 4 6 .
Stephanus, imperial slave: attack S u s a n n a : d r a m a a b o u t , I I I . 5 6 3 ; story
u p o n , t i m e o f C u m a n u s , I. 458, I I . of i n A d d i t i o n s t o Daniel, III.
601. 722-723, 724-725, 726, 727, 728.
S t e p h e n , d e a c o n : e x e c u t i o n of, II. 2 2 2 . S u s i t h a : see H i p p u s .
Stobi, t o w n in M a c e d o n i a : s y n a g o g u e S y e n e : e v i d e n c e for J e w s h v i n g there,
of, inscription. III. 6 7 - 6 8 . III. 4 0 .
Stoicism: stoic philosophers from S y U a e u s , a N a b a t a e a n : a t t e m p t s to
A s c a l o n , II. 49; use o f S t o i c m a r r y S a l o m e , sister of H e r o d , I.
t e a c h i n g s by J e w i s h thinkers. I I I . 3 1 3 , 5 8 1 ; hostilides w i t h H e r o d , I.
568, 5 7 1 - 5 7 2 , 583, 589; influence 323.
u p o n Philo, III. 8 5 8 , 865, 8 6 6 , 8 8 2 , S y m m a c h u s : G r e e k t r a n s l a d o n o f the
885, 887-888. B i b l e (in the H e x a p l a ) , I I I . 4 8 1 ,
S t r a b o : I. 25-26, 64-65; use o f 4 9 3 , 499.
P o s i d o n i u s , I. 2 0 - 2 2 , 2 6 , 64, 5 1 ; Sympathisers, Jewish: see ' G o d -
a b o u t h i s History, I. 2 5 - 2 6 ; source fearers'.
for J o s e p h u s , I. 2 5 - 2 6 , 50-51; S y n a g o g u e : II. 4 2 3 - 4 5 4 ; h o n o r i f i c
h t e r a t u r e o n , I. 2 6 ; a b o u t h i s dedications to emperors and
Geography, I. 6 4 - 6 5 ; e v i d e n c e for b e n e f a c t o r s , I. 3 8 0 , I I I . 1 0 3 - 1 0 4 ;
e x t e n t o f J e w i s h d i a s p o r a , III. 4; art work and ornamentation,
a t t i t u d e to J u d a i s m a n d t h e J e w s , II. 5 8 - 5 9 , 4 4 3 ; o f L i b e r d n e s ,
III. 154-155. Cyrenians, Alexandrians, Cihcians
Strategos, in T e m p l e : see Sagan. a n d A s i a n s in J e r u s a l e m , II. 7 6 ,
Straton, k i n g o f S i d o n : A t h e n i a n 4 2 8 , 4 4 5 n . , I I I . 1 3 3 ; beth midrash
Main Index
often n e x t t o , ' l l . 3 3 4 ; p r i n c i p a l Syra«UHr in SMIIN r\iiliiiir lot

p u r p o s e , i n s t r u c t i o n i n T o r a h , 11. liviiiK i l i n r . III Hi
336, 4 1 6 , 4 2 4 - 4 2 7 , 448, 453, 464; S y r i a : IIIHIOIV O | riiil»iatr« l'«tr«liiir
p r i n c i p a l d a y of a t t e n d a n c e , t h e ( h n i t r %rr altH> i'ltlriitiiir, |iidrtf-a ,
S a b b a t h , II. 420, 4 2 4 - 4 2 7 , 439, I. (>3; S r l n i i K i kiiiK* ol, I I2(> 1 3 4 ;
445; history and use of the term undn figiaiiei, I 134 13();
synagogue, d i s t i n c t f r o m proseuche, 11. rHialilinlird as Koiii.tn p r o v i n c e b y
4 2 5 - 4 2 6 , 4 2 9 - 4 3 1 , 439 440, 4 4 5 , I ' o m p r y . I. I3(), 2 4 0 , 2 4 4 - 2 4 8 ;
III. 3 6 , 3 7 , 6 1 , 9 0 - 9 1 , 9 5 , 9 6 , 9 7 , 9 8 ; h i s l o i y a n d g o v e r n o r s of, 6 3 B C - 7 0
o r i g i n of, II. 4 2 5 - 4 2 7 ; c o n s t i t u t i o n , A D , 1. 2 4 3 2 6 6 ; i n s t i t u t i o n of aera
r e l a t i o n to civic c o m m u n i t y , II. Caesariana, I. 2 4 8 ; u n d e r C a e s a r , I.
4 2 7 - 4 2 9 , 4 3 1 - 4 3 3 ; e l d e r s of, II. 4 2 8 , 248-249, 270-271, 276; under
4 2 9 , 4 3 1 - 4 3 3 ; officers o f {archisyna C a s s i u s , I. 2 4 9 - 2 5 0 , 2 7 6 - 2 7 7 ; u n d e r
gogus, d i s p e n s e r o f a l m s , s e r v a n t s , M . A n t o n i u s , I. 2 5 0 - 2 5 3 , 2 7 8 ;
etc.), II. 4 2 8 , 4 3 3 - 4 3 9 , 4 4 9 - 4 5 0 , o v e r r u n by Parthians, I. 2 5 1 ,
III. 1 1 - 1 2 , 1 3 , 1 4 , 2 3 , 2 6 , 3 2 , 6 1 , 2 7 8 - 2 7 9 , 2 8 2 ; u n d e r A u g u s t u s , 1.
97n., 98n., 100-102, 107; distrib 253-260, 362; made imperial
ution of a l m s from, II. 4 3 7 ; p r o v i n c e u n d e r A u g u s t u s , I. 2 5 5 ;
p r e f e r r e d s i t i n g of, II. 440—441; u n d e r T i b e r i u s , 1. 2 6 0 2 6 3 . 3 6 2 ;
a r c h i t e c t u r e , II. 4 4 1 - 4 4 3 ; ' C h a i r of u n d e r C a l i g u l a , I. 2 6 3 ; i i m l r r
M o s e s ' {kathedra), I I . 4 4 2 n . ; o r i e n t C l a u d i u s , 1. 2 6 3 2 6 4 ; u n d e r N r r o ,
a t i o n t o w a r d s J e r u s a l e m , II. 4 4 2 , I. 264 26(); a s p r o v i i u r , l o n s i i -
4 4 9 ; t o b e f o u n d i n e v e r y t o w n of t u t i o n a l r e l a t i o n to Jiidar.i, I, 3 5 7 ,
P a l e s t i n e , I I . 4 4 5 ; fitdngs of ( A r k , 3 6 0 3 6 1 , 5 1 4 ; R o m a n l e g i o n s o l , I.
Bimak), II. 4 4 6 , 4 5 0 ; l i t u r g y a n d 3 6 2 ; a n d c e n s u s o f Q u i r i n i u s (srr
o r d e r o f s e r v i c e , I I . 4 4 7 - 4 5 4 , III. a l s o u n d e r Q u i r i n i u s ) , I. 4 0 5 40<);
1 4 2 - 1 4 3 ; s e g r e g a t i o n of t h e sexes, d i v i d e d by S r p l i m i u s .Srvrrus i n t o
II. 4 4 7 - 4 4 8 ; s o m e t i m e s b u i l t i n Syria P h o c n i c a a n d Syria G o r l r , I I .
honour of k i n g s and pagan 157; J e w s r e s i d e n t t h e r e ( s r r a l s o
b e n e f a c t o r s . III. 1 0 4 - 1 0 5 ; i m p o r t under individual place-names), III.
a n c e o f s y n a g o g u e services for 4, 1 3 - 1 5 ; Syrians living in Egypt,
r e l i g i o n of d i a s p o r a . III. 1 4 1 , 144; III. 45.
a t t a c h m e n t of gentile God-fearers S y r i a P a l a e s d n a : l a t e r d e s i g n a d o n for
t o . I I I . 1 6 5 - 1 6 8 ; l a n g u a g e of p r o v i n c e of J u d a e a , I . 5 1 4 n .
s c r i p t u r a l r e a d i n g s . III. 4 7 8 , 4 8 0 , S y r i a c , l a n g u a g e : still s p o k e n i n G a z a ,
4 9 6 - 4 9 7 ; for s y n a g o g u e s o f specific A D 4 0 0 , II. 1 0 3 ; t r a n s l a d o n of t h e
p l a c e s , see u n d e r i n d i v i d u a l p l a c e - B i b l e ( S y r o - H e x a p l a ) , III. 4 8 3 .
names.
Syncellus, B y z a n d n e Chronicler: q u o t
a t i o n s from Enoch, III. 2 5 0 - 2 5 1 ,
2 6 3 ; and Jubilees, I I I . 3 0 8 - 3 0 9 , 3 1 6 ; T
r e g a r d i n g t h e n a m e s of M o s e s , III.
3 2 9 ; o n a n t i - J e w i s h w r i t i n g s of Ta'anith, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : p o s i t i o n
A p i o n , III. 6 0 6 . a n d s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 7 2 .
Synodos: I I I . 9 0 ; m e a n i n g of t e r m , u s e t o Tabernacles, Feast of n a m e sometimes
denote Jewish community, II. given to H a n u k k a h , I. 1 6 3 n . ;
4 2 9 - 4 3 0 , III. 90, 9 1 ; o f j e w s at m e t h o d of c a l c u l a t i n g w h e n feast
S a r d i s , III. 2 1 , 9 0 , 1 2 0 , 1 3 0 . S e e also s h o u l d o c c u r , I. 5 9 1 ; as c e l e b r a t e d
Community. a t T e m p l e , II. 290, 292, 308; m a l e
c h i l d r e n b o u n d t o o b s e r v e , II. 4 2 1 ; 77; sayings of early teachers in

and synagogue service, II. 4 5 0 ; Aramaic, Ii. 2 2 . S e e a l s o Rabbis;
c e l e b r a t e d b y d i a s p o r a J e w r y , III. Mishnah; Tosefta; etc.
145; associated with cult of B a c c h u s Taranto: evidence for J e w s living
b y n o n - J e w s , III. 1 5 1 ; r e c k o n i n g o f t h e r e . III. 8 3 .
\n Jubilees, III. 3 1 0 . Targums, general: I. 99—114; o n t h e
•fabi, slave of G a m a h e l I: I . 522n., Pentateuch and Prophets (see
. 5 2 3 n . , 11. . 3 6 8 n . b e l o w ) , I. 9 9 - 1 0 5 , 1 0 5 - 1 1 3 ; o n t h e
Tucilufi: I. 6 7 ; w h e t h e r made use o f W r i t i n g s , I. 9 9 , 1 1 3 - 1 1 4 , I I I . 7 2 0 ;
AntoniuH julianus o n the Jewish oral translation of scripture in
W a r , I. 3 3 ; lilr a n d w o r k s , 1. 6 7 ; o n synagogue s e r v i c e , I. 9 9 , I I . 4 5 2 -
expulsion ol Jrw<t i'rom R o m e , A O 453; editions, literature on, I.
19, I I I . 7 6 ; hcMtility t o j e w s , 111 105— 1 1 4 ; fragmentary discoveries
150, 1 5 1 , 152, 1 5 3 , 6 0 9 , 6 1 2 . 6 1 5 . from Qumran, I. 1 0 5 , III. 380n.;
T a g e s : J e w i s h forgery circulated u n d e r m e s s i a n i c h o p e , II. 5 1 2 ; t a r g u m o f
t h i s n a m e . III. 6 9 9 - 7 0 0 . Esther, III. 7 2 0 .
Talent, c o i n s t a n d a r d : I I . 6 3 . Works: I. 9 9 - 1 1 4 .
Tallith: II. 479n. S e e also 1^?.^^^. (1) o f Onkelos: a b o u t the t a r g u m
Talmud, Babylonian: I. 79-80 ist Onkelos, I. 100, 102;
contents and date, I. 79-80 character and language, I.
editions, translations, hterature o n 100; h i g h e s t e e m , I. 1 0 0 - 1 0 1 ;
I. 8 4 - 8 8 ; u s e o f M i d r a s h i m , I. 9 0 date of composition, I. 1 0 1 -
See also Mishnah; Halakhah 102; relationship of the
Haggadah. Palestinian targums, I. 1 0 3 -
Talmud, Palesdnian: I. 78-79 1 0 4 , 1 0 5 ; e d i t i o n s , h t e r a t u r e , I.
contents and date, I. 78-79 109-110.
l a n g u a g e of, I. 7 9 , I I . 2 3 ; e d i t i o n s (2) o f J o n a t h a n : character and
translations, literature o n , I. 8 4 language, I. 101; date of
85-87; u s e of the Midrashim, I. 90 composition, I. 101-102;
See also Mishnah; Halakhah editions, literature on, I.
Haggadah. 112-113.
Tamid (Ha-), daily b u r n t offering of (3) the Palestinian T a r g u m s : t h e
p e o p l e : U. 295-296, 299-301; altar F r a g m e n t a r y T a r g u m , I. 1 0 3 ,
of, I. 1 6 2 n . ; p r i e s t l y d u e s , I I . 2 6 1 , 104, 1 1 1 ; l a n g u a g e of, I. 1 0 3 ,
2 6 8 n . , 2 7 4 ; h i s t o r y a n d ritual of, I I . II. 2 3 ; o f P s e u d o - J o n a t h a n , I.
299-301, 302,307; accompanied b y 103, 104, 110; relationship to
daily offering of High Priest, II. Onkelos, I. 103-104, 105;
3 0 1 - 3 0 2 ; o n f e a s t - d a y s , II. 3 0 8 ; b y d a t i n g , I. 1 0 4 - 1 0 5 .
G e n t i l e s , II. 3 1 0 ; o n t h e S a b b a t h , T a r i c h e a , c i t y : I. 4 9 4 - 4 9 5 n . ; g i v e n t o
II. 4 7 3 ; c e a s e d a f t e r A D 7 0 , I I I . 3 2 8 . A g r i p p a I I b y N e r o , I. 4 7 3 ; f o r d f i e d
S e e also S a c r i f i c e . by Josephus, I. 4 9 0 ; riot against
Tamid, Mishnah tractate: position a n d Josephus, I. 491; conquered by
s u b j e c t t r e a t e d , I. 7 4 . V e s p a s i a n , I. 4 9 4 — 4 9 5 ; l o c a t i o n , I.
T a m m u z , s e v e n t e e n t h o f : II. 3 0 0 , 3 5 1 , 494-495n., II. 195n.; origin of
III. 3 2 8 . n a m e , I. 4 9 4 n . ; s e i z e d b y C a s s i u s , I.
Tanhuma {= Yelammedenu), M i d r a s h : 4 9 4 n . ; as t o p a r c h y o f GaHlee, II.
d a t e , e d i t i o n s , l i t e r a t u r e o n , I . 98. 194-195.
Tannaim, the: generations of, most Tarphon, R . : II. 3 7 8 - 3 7 9 ; life a n d
f r e q u e n t l y q u o t e d t e a c h e r s , I. 7 4 — teachings, I. 5 2 4 , II. 375, 376,
Main Index
378-379, 380; not to be identified 480, IM. 352 3 5 / , 3'./ i')H. t ; /

witfi Justin's Tryphon, I I . 379. dchir hands, II. IHI, l<«MKUtiK<
Tarsus: evidenceforJews living there, permitted lo l>r writlrii in. III 14 1
III. 33-34; home-town o f Paul the Tefillin, minor ralinii(li< ii.ut.iir
Apostle, III. 34, 126, 133. position and <iul>iri l l i r a i r d , I. HO.
Taxes, in Palestine: I. 372-376, 405- 'fekoa, town: in Bar Kokhba revolt, I.
427; farming of, I . 140, 374-376; 546, .547.
under Ptolemies and Seleucids, I. Temple at Jerusalem:
140, I I . 89-90; the Herodian (1) History: looting of by Anti
taxation system, I . 317, 416-420; ochus Epiphanes, I. 151;
customs levies, I. 372-375; under 'abomination of desolation'
Rome, as imperial province, I. under Antiochus Epiphanes, I.
372-376,405 etpassim; and census of 155; rededication of by Judas
Quirinius, I. 405-427, I I . 603; as Maccabaeus, I. 162-163;
collected by the dekaprotoi, II. 180n.; demolition of inner court walls
as collected by Jerusalem San by Alcimus, I. 175, 175-176n.;
hedrin, II. 197; the Fiscus ludaicus, entered by Pompey, I. 2 3 9
II. 272-273, III. 54, 58, 122-123; 240, 269; robbery of treasures
priests' dues, see Tithes; Priests; by Crassus, I. 269; reconstruc
monies to Temple, see Half-Shekel tion of by Herod, I. 292n., 308,
Tax. See also under Tribute. 308-309n., 3 1 3 , II. 57 58;
Taxes, other: customs duties at eagle of Herotl over Tnnplc
Palmyra, I. 373, 375n.; system and gate, I. 313, 325, II. .58;
types of Roman taxation in general, burning of in 4 BC, I. 331;
I. 401-404, I I . 92-94, 96, 197n.; the plunder of by Sabinus, 1. 331;
Fiscus ludaicus, II. 272-273, III. 54, use of treasure by Pilate to
58, 122-123; payment of £ao^ra/>/!za build aqueduct, 1. 385; move
(poll-tax) b y Egyptian Jews, III. to erect statue there by
50,55; Jewish tax-farmers in Egypt, Caligula, I. 394-397; over
III. 57; monies to Jerusalem looked b y Agrippa I I , I. 475;
Temple, see Half-Shekel Tax. plan to strengthen foundations
Taxo, in the Assumption of Moses: III. by Agrippa I I , I. 476; robbed
280, 282. by Florus, I. 485; siege and
Teacher of Righteousness: see under destruction of, A D 70, I.
Qumran Community. 505-506, III. 122; spoils of
Teachers / Teaching: see Rabbis; displayed in Titus' Triumph,
Education. 1.510; after A D 74, Temple tax
Tebah: see Ark. extracted for Jupiter Capitol
Tebtynis in Egypt: evidence for Jews inus, I. 513, 528, II. 272, III.
living there. III. 52. 122-123; whether permission
Tebul Tom, Mishnah tractate: position given by Hadrian t o rebuild
and subject treated, I. 74. Temple, I. 535-536, 546;
Tefillah: see Shemoneh 'Esreh; Prayer. yearly lamentation by Jews on
Tefillin (Phylacteries): H. 4 8 0 - - 4 8 1 ; site of (9 A b ) , 1. 5.56 557;
women and children exempt from sacrifice offered by Alexander
wearing, II. 420; origin, content the Great, II. 310; sacrifice
and ritual, II. 479, 4 8 0 ^ 8 1 ; offered b y Antiochus V I I , 11.
discovered a t Qumran, II. 480n.; 310; votive offerings by
use to drive away evil spirits, II. Agrippa, 11. 310, 313; gifts
from Antiochus the Great, I I . 175-1 76n., 308-309n., II.

311; gifts presented by 284-285, 296-299; seat of
Ptolemy I I , II. 312-313; Feast Sanhedrin, I. 224; overlooked
of Dedication, see Hanukkah. by citadel (Antonia), I. 366;
(2) Cult: Gentiles forbidden to stationing o f Roman guards at
enter inner courts, I. 175— festivals, I. 366; state super
176n., 378, II. 80, 222, 2 8 4 - vision of AD 6-66, I. 379;
285; sacrifices for emperor (see topography of immediate
also Sacnficcs), I. 379-380, I I . environs, I. 503; exclusion of
311 312. Ml. 613; half-shekel Essenes, II. 475n., 570, 572,
lax. I. 513, 528, II. 67n., 588-589; in World to Come,
270 272. 2H2. 295. III. 443; in II. 502, 536-536; atdtude of
rabbinic discuH.sion, I. 521 Qumran community towards,
523, 524-525, I I . 345; pilgnms II. 535, 552, 570n., 582,
journeying to for festivals, I I . 588 589; layout and rules
76; High Priests, II. 227-236, regarding according to Qum
275—276; purity and privilege ran Temple Scroll, III. 4 0 7 - 4 0 9 ,
of priesthood (see also Priests), 414; fortress of as described by
II. 238-244, 251-252; priestly Aristeas, I I I . 681.
and levitical courses, II. 2 4 5 - Temple at Leontopolis: III. 4 7 - 4 8 ,
250, 254-256, 292; Levites (see 145—147. See also under Leonto
also Levites, Priests), II. 2 5 0 - polis; Onias III.
256; door-keepers, I I . 2 5 3 - Temple on Mount Gerizim: I. 521, II.
254, 255n., 256, 284-286, 303, 17—19, 161. See also Gerizim;
307; singers and musicians, I I . Samaritans.
253-254, 255n., 288-291, 303, Temple to Yaho at Elephantine: III.
307; offerings: priestly dues 39-40. See also Elephandne.
and Temple maintenance, I I . Temples, pagan i n Palestine: found
257-274, III. 140, 147-148; ations in honour of Augustus by
great wealth of, II. 274, 279-1 Herod, I. 304-306; of Jupiter
281, III. 147-148, 162; Capitolinus on former Temple site
Captain of the Temple, I I . in Jerusalem, I. 537, 540, 542, 554,
277-279; treasurers, I I . 2 8 1 - III. 122-123; of various gods
284; slaves [Nethinim), II. in gentile cities, II. 30-52. See
290-291; details of daily also under names of individual
sacrificial worship (see also deities.
Sacrifice), IL 292-308, 473; Temurah, Mishnah tractate: position
worship and sarifice by and subject treated, I. 73.
gentiles there, II. 309-313; Ten: committee of dekaprotoi in Greek
sacrifices for pre-Roman gen cities of Palestine, I I . 152, 180,
tile authorities, I I . 311; attend 213-214; men needed for syna
ance by children, II. 420-421; gogue service, see Minyan.
laws of personal purity (see Teos: evidence for Jews living there,
also Purity), II. 285n., 475n.; III. 22.
whether treasure of is referred Tephon, town: Syrian garrison there
to in Qumran Copper Scroll, under Bacchides, I. 175.
III. 4 6 7 ^ 6 8 . Termessos: evidence for Jews living
(3) Other: architectural lay-out of there. III. 33.
(see also Court, Soreg, etc.), I. Tertullian: on the imperial edict
Main Index lool
forbidding Jews entry to Jerusalem, I92n , l'»3, | i H . i i i n n . 11 I'».'M
I. 38; useof I Maccabees, III. 183; use I93n ; ollin plit< r« nl »i»iiir iiitin>
ofjudith. III. 220; on Enoch, III. 262; II ! 9 3 n
references Wisdom of Solomon, III. fhank-oHrring: %cr Sm iili< ••
574; use of the Additions to Daniel, Theatres; in Jet iiH.iInn built bv l l r r n d ,
III. 726. I. 3 0 4 305, II 55; in various< itiesol
Terumah: see Heave-offering. Palestine, II. 4«> IH, 55. Sec also
Terumoth, Mishnah tractate; position Games; Hrllrnism.
and subject treated, 1.71. 'Thebes in Egypt; evidence for Jews
Testament of Moses: see Assumption of living there. III. 4 1 , 55.
Moses. Theodoret: allusions to Liber Antiqui
Testaments of the XII Patriarchs: IH. tatum Biblicarum, I I I . 329.
767-781; contacts with Enoch and Theodorus of Gadara, orator: II. 50,
Jubilees, I I I . 261, 777; contents, 135.
teachings of, III. 767-768; Jewish or Theodorus, tyrant of Amathus: II. 91.
Christian authorship of. III. 767, Theododon: III. 4 9 9 - 5 0 4 ; (Jrrrk
768-772; discoveries of at Qumran, translation of the Bible (in the
III. 769-770, 772, 773-774, 775, Hexapla), I I I . 481, 4 8 2 , 4 9 3 ,
776; original language of. III. 499-504; personal history. III. 4"»3,
772-774; date and provenance, III. 499, 501; not to br idrntifird with
774-775; editions, translations, Jonathan ben IJzzirl, III. 4«)«), 502;
literature on. III. 778-781. use of his translation of Daniel bv
Tetragrammaton, the Ineffable Name: Church, III. 727 7 2 8 .
II. 3O6-307n. See also under God. Theodotus, poet; I I I . 510, 5 6 1 - 5 6 3 ;
Tetrarch: meaning and history of term, non-extant poem on Shr<hnn, I I I .
I. 333-335n. 561; whether Samaritan oi Jew, I I I .
Tetrarchy: meaning and history of 561-562; hterature on. I I I . .5(i2
term, I. 333-335n. 563; not to be identihed with tlu-
Teucer of Cyzicus, writer: I. 40. Theodotus cited by Josephus, I I I .
Teucheira, city in Cyrenaica; evidence 562.
for Jews living there, I I I . 61. Theodotus, Ptolemaic general; II. 123.
Textiles: products and imports of Theophilus of Antioch; use of the
Palestine, II. 68n., 70-71. Sibylline Oracles, I I I . 638-639.
Thaenae in North Africa; evidence for Theophilus, writer: I. 42, 556-557.
Jews living there. III. 63. Theophrastus: use of the Story of Ahiqar,
Thallus, Hellenistic writer: III. 5 4 3 - 111.236.
545; whether same person as the Theos Hypsistos: Jewish vs pagan
freedman mentioned by Josephus, character o f worship, III. 32, 68,
III. 8 1 , 544; world-chronicle of. III. 169; occurrences on inscriptions,
543-544; whether a Samaritan, III. III. 37, 38, 49, 67, 70, 72, 106,
544; literature on. III. 545. 109.
Thammatha, town: location, I. 175n.; Theosebeis: see 'God-fearers'.
Syrian garrison under Bacchides, I. Thera: evidence for Jews living there,
175. III. 71.
Thamna, town: II. 192-193; people Therapeutae; II. 591—597; etymology
sold into slavery by Cassius, I. 277; of name, I I . 559; life-style and
slaves freed by M. Antonius, I. 278; organisation, II. 571, 591-593, III.
as a toparchy, II. 190, 192-193, 857; importance of Feast of
196; burial place of Joshua, II. Pentecost, I I . 592, 595; similarides
with Essenes, II. 593-597; com provincial governors long period in

pared with Qumran community, office, I. 383; orders Pilate to
II. 594-595; evidence of Philo, I I . remove offensive shields from
595-596, III. 856-858; and author Jerusalem, 1. 386; imprisons
ship of Testament of Job, III. 553; Agrippa I, 1. 444; Jamnia and
close affinity with Christian monks, Azotus his private possessions, II.
III. 857. 92, 110; expels Jews from Rome,
I hrsnalonika: Samaritan synagogue III. 75-76, 78n.; symbolised as
thrrr, iii.si ription, III. 60, 66-67; eagle's wing in IVEzra, III. 299.
rvi<lrn(r lur J e w s living there. I I I . Tiberius GemeUus, grandson of
65, 6<) 67. 111. Tiberius: death, I. 389; friend of
Thessaly: cvidrutr lot j r w s living Agrippa I, I. 444.
there. III. 5.64,66. <»H. H!>. Tiberius Julius Alexander: see Alex
Theudas, p s e u d o - p r o p h e t : I. 427, 439, ander, Tiberius Julius.
456, II. 509. Tigranes, king of Armenia: as ruler of
Thmuis: evidence for Jews l i v i n g there, Syria, I. 134, 135,231, II. 124, 129;
III. 4 0 . defbatcd by Lucullus, I. 135, 231;
Thrace: evidence for Jews hving there, threatens Judaea in time of
III. 72. Alexandra, I. 231; submission to
Thyatira: evidence for Jews living Pompey, I. 236; transports Jews to
there, 'Sabbath House', III. 19. Armenia, III. 6, 10.
Tiberianus: whether ever a governor of Timagenes of Alexandria, historian: I.
Judaea of this name, I. 517—518. 22-23; Hfe and works, I. 22-23;
Tiberias, city: n. 178-182; palace with indirect use of by Josephus, I. 23.
animal images destroyed by rebels, Timochares, writer: I. 42.
I. 40n., 490-491, II. 342-343; Timotheus, leader of the Ammonites:
foundation of, I. 342-343, II. 93, I. 140n., 165.
178-179; location and site, I. 342, Tineius, Rufus, governor ofjudaea at
II. 178; mixed population, I. 342, time of Bar Kokhba revolt: I. 518,
II. 179; Hellenistic constitution, I. 547-549, 551.
343, II. 179-180; under Agrippa I, Tirathana, village at foot of Mt.
I. 443, II. 97, 180; under Agrippa Gerizim: I. 386.
II, 1.473, II. 174-175, 181; attitude Tithes: II. 257-274; of cattle, II. 257,
and fortunes during great revolt, I. 258, 259, 265-267; offieldand fruit,
476, 490-491, 494, I I . 179, 181; no II. 257, 258, 259, 262-263, 265, III.
pagan temple there until second 312; the second, II. 259, 264; II.
century, II. 40; as capital of Galilee, 262-270; for the poor, II. 265n.,
II. 174, 180; coins, II. 179, 180, 181; 383; redemption (sacrifice) of first
as centre of rabbinic scholarship, II. born males, I I . 265-266, 268,
181, 369; commercial importance, 269—270n.; to what extent diaspora
II. 181; as toparchy of Galilee, II. Jews contributed, I I . 269-270;
194-195. enjoyed by priests and their
Tiberius, emperor: administration and relatives, II. 270.
history of Syria during his reign, I. Titius, M., governor of Syria: I. 257,
260-263; Tiberias built in bis 420.
honour, I. 342-343, I I . 178; Tittius Frugi: see Frugi, M . Tittius.
attitude towards Jews, I. 343n., III. Titus: I. 477-480, 501-510; friendship
76; death, I. 350; supports Antipas with Agrippa I I , I. 477; games to
against Aretas, I. 350; allows celebrate conquest ofjerusalem, I.
Main Index 1(1(13
477, 5 0 9 , I I . 4 7 , 48; affair w i t h ( unHtitunii II . 1 1 1 4 U », I / I

Berenice, I . 4 7 9 , I I I . 7 9 n . ; on c o i n s Tombs: l o t k i i i i .ii \ l . i i i « a , aii and
o f A g r i p p a I I , I . 4 8 0 n . ; military iiisi l i p l i o n i , II •( 'ut , III ihi
activities d u r i n g J e w i s h revolt, I. H o u s e ol A i i i t t b n i r in IriiiH.ilriit
492, 4 9 3 , 4 9 4 - 4 9 5 , 495-496, 501 ( ToiiibK ol thr KiiiK^ . Ill l*>4.
508; travels to p a y h o m a g e to •See also Hiinal I'lat l u r s
G a l b a , I . 4 9 9 ; siege and c a p t u r e of TopaichirH: J u d a e a divided into
J e r u s a l e m , I . 5 0 1 - 5 0 8 , I I . 7 4 75; e l e v e n . I. 3 7 2 . 1 1 . 7 , 186, 190-196.
b u r n i n g of J e r u s a l e m T e m p l e , I. T o p o g r a p h y , o f J e r u s a l e m : see u n d e r
5 0 5 - 5 0 7 ; h a i l e d a s I m p e r a t o r by Jerusalem; Akra; etc.
legions, I . 5 0 7 ; A r c h of, I . 5 0 9 n . , Torah: m i d r a s h o n , I . 9 0 - 9 9 ; A r a m a i c
5 1 0 n . ; T r i u m p h of, I . 5 0 9 - 5 1 0 ; t r a n s l a t i o n o f (see a l s o T a r g u m s ) , I .
protects rights o f j e w s o f A n t i o c h , 9 9 - 1 0 5 I I . 4 5 2 - 4 5 3 ; rabbinic s t u d y
I I I . 127, 129; death. I I I . 299; a n d i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f (see also O r a l
s y m b o h s e d as eagle's h e a d i n IV L a w , Halakhah; Haggadah; R a b b i s ,
Ezra, I I I . 2 9 9 . e t c . ) , I . 143, 5 2 4 - 5 2 5 , I I . 238 23<>.
T l o s in Lycia: burial p l a c e for J e w s 3 2 2 - 3 2 4 , 3 3 0 - 3 3 6 , 3 3 7 - 3 5 5 ; focus
there. I I I . 3 2 - 3 3 ; J e w i s h e p i t a p h s for p e o p l e after g r e a t revolt, I. 5 1 3 .
from. I I I . 3 3 , 106. 524-525, 527, 555-556; Samaiitan
T o b i a d s , the: I . 149-150n.; a c c o u n t o f P e n t a t e u c h , I I . 18; p n c s t l y CCKIC, II
in J o s e p h u s , I . 5 0 , 1 4 9 n . , 1 5 1 . ; 2 5 8 - 2 6 0 , 3 1 5 ; d i v i n e a u t h o r i i v and
family m e m b e r s , history, I . 1 4 9 - canonicity, 11.314 321; obsciv.im c
150n.; relations w i t h M e n e l a u s and o f (see also C o i n i n a n d i i u i K M , I I .
high priestly family, I . 1 4 9 - 1 5 0 n . , 3 1 4 - 3 1 5 , 4 6 4 4()(i, 467 ft pasum,
151n.; fortress, east of t h e J o r d a n , I . 4 9 2 , 5 2 4 ; m e a n i n g of the term
150n., I I . 5 9 ; in The Saga of the 'Torah, 11. 3 2 1 , 3 2 4 ; k n o w l e d g e of
Tobiads preserved in J o s e p h u s , I I I . and instruction in (sec also
558. S e e also u n d e r i n d i v i d u a l E d u c a t i o n ) , I I . 3 3 2 3 3 5 , 415 4 1 6 ,
names. 4 1 7 - 4 2 2 , 4 2 4 - 4 2 7 , 4 6 4 - 4 6 6 ; A r k of
Tobit, B o o k o f m . 222-232; l a n g u a g e t h e Scrolls, I I . 4 4 6 , 4 5 0 ; r e a d i n g of
of, I I . 26, I I I . 2 2 4 - 2 2 5 ; messianic i n s y n a g o g u e service, I I . 4 4 8 ,
h o p e , I I . 5 0 0 ; story a n d c h a r a c t e r , 4 5 0 - 4 5 2 ; in W o r l d to C o m e , I I .
I I I . 2 2 2 - 2 2 3 ; d a t e of c o m p o s i t i o n , 5 3 5 - 5 3 6 ; identified with divine
III. 2 2 3 - 2 2 4 ; theology, I I I . 223; w i s d o m for first t i m e b y Ben Sira,
w h e t h e r w r i t t e n in P a l e s t i n e or I I I . 1 9 9 - 2 0 0 ; n o n - S e p t u a g i n t trans
diaspora. I I I . 2 2 3 ; f r a g m e n t s o f l a t i o n s into G r e e k ( A q u i l a a n d
discovered a t Q u m r a n , I I I . 2 2 5 , T h e o d o t i o n ) , I I I . 4 9 3 - 5 0 4 ; Greek
229; parallels w i t h o t h e r s i m i l a r t r a n s l a t i o n of, s e e Septuagint. See
tales. I I I . 2 2 6 - 2 2 7 ; G r e e k text, also B i b l e .
Tosefta, t h e : I . 7 7 - 7 8 , 83; structure a n d
recensions. I I I . 2 2 7 - 2 2 9 ; use o f in
Christian C h u r c h , I I I . 227; L a t i n c h a r a c t e r , I . 11-lQ; c o m p a r e d w i t h
version. I I I . 229-230; M i s h n a h , I . 78; editions, trans
Syriac,
l a t i o n s , literature on, I . 83—84;
A r a m a i c , e t c . versions. I I I . 2 3 0 ;
c o m p a r e d w i t h M i d r a s h i m , I . 90;
literature o n . I I I . 2 3 1 - 2 3 2 ; u s e o f
the Story of Ahiqar, I I I . 2 3 2 , 2 3 5 ; l a n g u a g e of, I I . 2 3 .
translation o f i n t o Greek, I I I . 5 0 5 . Towns, Jewish in Palestine: I I .
Tohoroth, M i s h n a h tractate: p o s i t i o n 184-198; i n t e r n a l o r g a n i s a t i o n , I I .
and s u b j e c t treated, I . 7 4 . 184—188; a u t h o r i t y o v e r smaller
Tohoroth, Sixth O r d e r of t h e M i s h n a h : towns and vihages, I I . 188-190;
distinction between city, town, and munity (see also under Qumran
village, II. 188-189, 196-197. See Community), I I . 201 n.; gathering
also Cities; Palestine; Judaea; and ofin Messianic Age, II. 530-531; of
under individual names. Judah and Benjamin settled in
Trachonids, district of: I. 337-338; Babylonia, III. 5, 8; the ten did not
given to Herod by Augustus, I. 256, return from exile. I I I . 5; the ten,
291, .319; given to Philip as tetrarch, area deported to by Assyrians, III.
I. 326, 333, 336-339; location, I. 8; in Testaments of the XII Patriarchs,
3 3 7 33Hn,; establishment o f colony III. 768, 772.
dirrr by HeriKl. 1. 338, 419, 479n., Tribute, payment of in Palestine: I.
II. 14; mixed |M>pnlaiion, I. 338, II. 401—406, 407 et passim; to Syrians
1+ 15; tetrarchy given to Agrippa abolished under Demetrius II, I.
II, I. 4 7 2 , 4 7 9 n . , II. 7n.; advance of 179n., 190; not paid to any Syrian
Hellenism, II. 1 4 - 1 5 . 41 4 4 . king after Antiochus Sidetes, I. 209;
Tractates, constituent of Mishnah: as imposed by Pompey, I. 240, 413;
number and names, I. 71-74. not paid by Herod to Rome, 1.317,
Trade in Palestine: II. 60-72; business 413, 416, 417, 420; imposed by
transactions with Gentiles pro Rome after AD 6, I. 372, 399-400,
scribed in Jewish law, I. 82-84; 401 et passim; as collected by the
customs duties (tariffs, tolls), I. dekaprotoi, II. 180n. See also Taxes.
373-376; weights and measures, I I . Tripolis, city: I. 308, II. 8 9 .
14; influence of Hellenism on Triumvirate, first: I. 246, 247.
terminology, I I . 60-72; evidence of Trogus, Pompeius: universal history of,
the Zenon papyri, I I . 61-62, 100; epitomized by Justin, I . 68.
with Greece and Athens, II. 61, 99, Trophimus, a Greek of Acts 21:1. 378n.
108; export-import commodities, Trumpets: cultic use of, I I . 290,
II. 67-72; at Gaza, II. 99, 100; 446^47.
importance of Ascalon as trading Tryphaena, Antonia, mother of
city, II. 108; importance of Joppa as Polemon II of Pontus: I. 450.
a port, II. I l l ; merchants of Tryphon: I. 130-131,183 et passim; sets
Tiberias, II. 181. self up as king, dates, I. 130-131;
Trajan, emperor; martyrdom of defeated and killed by Antiochus
Simeon son o f Cleopas, I. 516; VII, I. 131, 197-198, I I . 112,
whether hunted down Jews of 119—120; sets up Antiochus VI as
Davidic descent, I. 528; Jewish pretender, I. 183, 184-186; sup
rebellion in his reign, I. 529-533, ported by Jonathan, I. 183-184,
III. 8, 58, 68; Day of, in Jewish 185—186; capture and murder of
legend, I. 533; Via Traiana built Jonathan Maccabee, I. 186-187;
between Bostra and Petra, I. 586, Justin's Tryphon, see Tarphon.
II. 157, 158n. Turbo: see Marcius Turbo.
Tralles: evidence for Jews Uving there, Tyche: worship ofin cities of Palestine,
III. 24, 167. II. 30, 35, 36, 37, 38.
Trastevere, quarter in Rome: Jewish Tyrants: setting themselves up i n cities
community there. I I I . 75, 79. of Palestine as Seleucid power
Treasury / Treasures of Jerusalem weakens, II. 9 1 . See also under
Temple: see under Temple. individual names.
Tribes, the twelve: leaders of headed Tyre, city: tyrant Marion seizes parts
post-exilic community, I I . 201; of Galilee, I. 277, 278; and building
symbolic division of Qumran com projects of Herod, I. 308;
Main Index lixi
celebration of games there by

Alexander the Great, II. 44; public
games, II. 44, 45n., 47; coinage of, ValrriuH ( •t.tlu«, g o v i - i h n i <>l )uiltt< »i
use for Jewish Temple dues, II. flairs nl ii<iiiiiiii«li.ili<iii, I (H',',
63n., 66-67, 266, 272; era and High Prirwitt ap|Miininl b \ , II 230.
calendar, I I . 88, 91, 103; ruled Valrrius Nfaxiiiiii<i: m i llir )rvvs, III.
Ascalon in Persian period, II. 74.
105-106; hostihty to Jews, II. 123; V a r r o (M. IVrrntiiis.'*), governor of
evidence for Jews living there. III. Syria: I. 256.
14, 15; settlement of Tyrians in Varus ( = Noarus), son of Soaemus,
Delos, III. 108; community of ruler in the Lebanon: territory of
Tyrians in Puteoli, III. 111. given to Agrippa II by Claudius, I.
Tyre, Ladder of: I. IBSn. 472; Agrippa delegates adminis
Tyropoeon, ravine dividing Jerusalem: tration of his kingdom to, I. 47 7n.;
I. 503. endowed with small territory on
death o f Soaemus, I . 570.
Varus, P. Quinctilius, governor ol
Syria: I. 257-258; dates of adminis
tration, I. 257-258; puts d o w n
Jewish rebellion following dralli ol
Herod ('War of Varus"\. I, 331
332, II. 173; and < rnsiis <.l
Quirinius, I. 4 2 0 , • J 2 4 4 2 5 ; w a r ol
u in A.ssumption of Mo\r.\, III. 2 7 9 .
280n., 2 8 2 .
'Ukîn, Mishnah tractate: position and Veiento, legatus in Syria, time of
subject addressed, I. 74. Bibulus: I. 247.
Ulatha, district of given to Herod by Venosa in southern Italy: Jewish
Augustus, I. 319. catacomb there, I I I . 83.
Ummidius Quadratus: see Quadratus. Ventidius Cumanus: see Cumanus.
Underworld: see Sheol. Ventidius, P., governor of Syria: I.
Universalism: growth of concept in 251-252; campaigns against the
Jewish thinking, I I . 4 9 3 ^ 9 4 , 498, Parthians, I . 2 5 1 - 2 5 2 , 282-283.
502, 532-533, 546-547, III. Vergil: whether influenced by Sibylline
159-160. See also Messianism; Oracles in his fourth Eclogue, I I I .
Proselytes. 647-649.
Universitas: use o f term to denote Jewish Vespasian, emperor: I . 491-496,
community. III. 9 1 . See also under 498-501; memoirs of {commentarii),
Community. use by Josephus, I . 32-33; Josephus
Uriel, angel: in IVEzra, III. 294-296. prophesies his elevation to the
Usha, town: rabbinic academy there, throne, I . 4 4 - 4 5 , 494, I I . 370, 510;
II. 331, 369. appointed legatus in command of
Utensils, household: importation of to Jewish War, I . 265, 491; use of
Palestine, I I . 71; laws of ritual troops from Caesarea {Sebasteni), I.
cleanness, II. 83, 4 7 6 ^ 7 8 . 364; subjugation of Judaea, I.
Utica, in North Africa: evidence for 365-366, 4 9 8 - 5 0 1 ; military re
Jews living there, I I I . 63. arrangements in Judaea following
Uzziah, king of Judah, funerary the revolt, I . 367; relations with
epigraph of, II. 25. Agrippa II, I. 477-478, 494;
subjugation of Galilee, I. 491-496, 262-263; dates of governorship, I.

II. 181; declared emperor by 262-263; testimony of Tacitus
legions in tbe east, I. 500-301; regarding, I. 263; makes two visits
leaves Titus in charge of siege of to Jerusalem, I. 350, 388, II. 310;
Jerusalem, I. 501; joint triumph negotiations with Tiridates and
with Titus, I. 509-510; foundation Artabanus, I. 350-351; prepar
of Kmmaus as military colony, I. ations for war against Aretas, I. 350,
51 '2 513, 520; holds Palestine as his 351, 381, 388; strained relations
j M i v a i c possession after Revolt, I. with Herod Antipas, 1. 350-351;
512 513. 520. 521; foundation of deposes Pontius Pilate, I. 36In.,
Klavia Nra|M>lis, I. 520; transforms 387; abolishes market toll in
Caesarea into Roman colony, I. Jerusalem, I. 374,388; returns High
520; whether persecuted jews of Priests' vestments to Jews, I. 379,
Davidic descent, I. 528; destroys 388; respects Jews' aversion to
Jewish temple at Leontopohs, 111. military standards, I. 381, 388, II.
47; protects Jewish rights in 82; High Priests appointed by, II.
Alexandria and Antioch, III. 122, 230.
129; symbolised as eagle's head in Vitrasius, C. Pollio, prefect of Egypt: I.
IV Ezra, III. 299. 391-392.
Vestments: II. 70-71; wool and Hnen Volumnius: I. 257.
industries of Palestine, II. 68n.; of Volusius, L. Saturninus, governor of
foreign origin used in Palestine, II. Syria: I. 259.
70-71; of High Priests, II. 276, 280, Vodve offerings: II. 268-269; types of
281, 286; of priests, II. 280, 281, and uses, II. 268, 274, 282, 295-
286, 293-294; of Essenes, II. 564, 296, 308; by Gentiles, II. 274, 310,
569, 593. 312-313; See also Temple;
Veterans, military: settlements of, see Sacrifices.
Colonies. Vows, sacred: permitted annulment of,
Vetus: see Antisdus Vetus. II. 486.
Vibius, C. Marsus, governor of Syria:
I. 263-264.
Vicus ludaeorum in Egypt: location. III.
49.
Villages, Jewish in Palesdne: II. 1 8 8 -
190; internal organisation, II. 184— w
188; distinction between towns and War Rule: see Qumran Community,
villages, II. 188-189; subordination Writings from.
to towns, II. 188-190. Wayyikra Rabbah, midrash: date,
Vindex: symbolised as eagle's wing in editions, I. 94.
IV Ezra, III. 299. Weeks, feast of see Pentecost, Feast of
Virgins: and marriage laws pertaining Weights, and measures: differences
to the priesthood, II. 240-241; laws between Galilee and Judaea, II. 14.
regarding daughters of female Wicked Priest (Qumran): see under
proselytes (virginity suits). III. 175. Qumran Community.
Vita, work by Josephus: see Josephus. Widows: laws relating to marriage
Vitellius, emperor: murder of, I. 266, with priests, II. 240-242; mite, gift
501; elevation, I. 500; symbolised as to Temple, II. 274.
eagle's wing in IVEzra, III. 299. Wisdom, hypostatized, in Jewish
Vitellius, L., governor of Syria: I. literature: III. 570-571.
Main Index I(>(l7
Wisdom literature: character of, I I I . ill c o i n i i n i i i i l y ni t h r I hri«i|M'tii.ir,

178-179, 567-568 et passim; I I I . I I . .5!M. 592, 5<»3, V M , l i o n i A I H I I M
198-199; for specific works, see allowrd tn w r j i i vril <iii Stthbalti,
under individual titles. I I I . 16; ohIiKrd l o p a s t w o d i t i i lini>i
Wisdom of Solomon: III. 568-579; tax im|>oNrd l»y K o m r . i l t n . \ | ) 70,
content and purpose. I I I . 568-570, III. 54, 122 123; lawn c o i K c i i i i n g
571; use of Greek philosophical fcmair prosrlytrs, I I I . 175; viigiiiity
traditions. I I I . 568, 571-572; on the suits, I I I . 175; law.s about female
question of multiple authorship, slaves, 111. 411; assertion by
I I I . 569n.; hypostatized wisdom, Polyhistor that Jewish law derived
I I I . 570-571; date and place of from a woman. I I I . 512; command
composition, I I I . 572-573; refer to honour father and mother, see
ences to in later writings. I I I . Parents. See also under Marriage,
573-575; manuscripts, editions, Divorce.
hterature on. I I I . 575-579. Women (non-Jewish): particularly
Women (Jewish): eighty hanged at attracted to Judaism, III. 162 163.
Ascalon, I. 231; number of wives Wood-offering: II. 273.
permitted to kings and commoners, Work: not permitted o n the S a b b a t h ,
I. 320n.; followers ofjesus, I. 349n.; I I . 439, 447.
of Alexandria during AD 38 World to Come: sec Ha'olttm hahn,
pogrom, I. 391; liable to Roman Messianism.
poU-tax, I . 403, 412; those Worship: of gods in lirllrnistic t itu-M ol
permitted in marriage to priests Palestine ( s r r also iiaiiws ol
and High Priests, I I . 240-242; wives individual dritirs), l i . 2!> 52;
of priests not mourned by sacrificial, al IVinpIc ( s e r also
husbands, I I . 242-243; priestly, Sacrifice; Icmplr), II. 287 308; in
endtled to eat of offerings, I I . 261, the synagogue (srr also Syna
266, 270; sacrificial offerings by gogue), II. 438, 447 454; among
following child-birth, I I . 26In., Essenes (see also Essenes), II.
310; access to Temple courts, ritual 5 7 0 - 5 7 1 , 572-573; at Qumran (.see
impurity, I I . 285-286n.; forecourt also Qumran), I I . 581-582, 5 8 8 -
ofin Temple, I I . 285n., 296; trial by 589; of emperor, see Emperor;
ordeal for suspected adulteress Sacrifice. See also Sabbath; Prayer;
aboHshed after AD 70, I I . 370; Priests; etc.
exemption from certain command Writings, the [Ketubim): targum on, I.
ments, I I . 420n., 42 In., 455; 99, 113-114, I I I . 720; process of
obhged to recite Shemoneh 'Esreh and canonisation, I I . 316-318; divine
grace at table, I I . 420n., 456, 482; origin but lower than Torah, I I .
various honorific titles bestowed 319-321; only the five megilloth used
upon in synagogue, I I . 435-436, in synagogue service, II. 452n. See
448n., I I I . 25, 101, 107; segregation also Bible; Megilloth; and under
of men and women in synagogue, individual titles.
I I . 447—448; permitted t o assist a
woman in child-birth on the
Sabbath, I I . 473; law ofdivorce, I I .
485-486; in World to Come, I I . X
534; attitude towards among
Essenes, I I . 570, 578, 593, 594; at Xenophon (? of Lampsacus): whether
Qumran, II. 578, I I I . 409, 4 6 1 ^ 6 2 ; author o f Syrian topometry, I. 42.
1008 Names and Subje<l\
X i p h i l i n u s , e p i t o m i z e r o f Cassius D i o : Y o s e t h e (Jalilcan, R.: II. 380.

I. 66. Y o s e t h e Priest, R.: 1 1 . 3 7 0 .
X y s t u s , square s o - c a l l e d in J e r u s a l e m : Tosippon [ = Joseph ben Gurion), w o r k
I. 486, 5 0 8 . a t t r i b u t e d to J o s e p h u s : I. 1 1 7 - 1 1 8 .
tadha-Hnzakah I Mnhneh lorah): 1. 8 0 . Z a b a d a e a n s , A r a b i a n tribe: I. 185.

iddayim, Minluiah tractate: position Zabim, M i s h n a h tractate: position a n d
a n d subject treated, I. 71. subject treated, I. 74.
Y a k i m : see A l c i m u s . Z a c c b a e u s , tax-collector of J e r i c h o : I.
Talkut ha-Makhiri, midrash: date, 374,376.
e d i t i o n s , literature o n , I. 9 9 . Z a c h a r i a s b e n Baruch: I. 4 9 7 - 4 9 8 .
Talkut Shim'oni, midrash: date, Z a d d u k , the Pharisee: w i t h J u d a s the
e d i t i o n s , literature o n , I. 9 9 . G a l i l e a n , founds t b e p a r t y of
Y a o e l , angel: in Apocalypse of Abraham Zealots, I. 3 8 1 - 3 8 2 , 1 1 . 5 9 9 .
a n d o t h e r w r i d n g s , III. 2 8 8 - 2 8 9 . Z a d o k , R.: II. 3 7 1 .
Yavneh: see Jamnia. Z a d o k , sons o f priestly l e a d e r s of
Y e b the fortress: see E l e p h a n t i n e . Q u m r a n c o m m u n i t y , I. 2 1 2 n . , II.
Tebamoth, M i s h n a h tractate: position 2 5 2 - 2 5 3 n . , 323n., 3 9 0 , 580; disdnc-
a n d subject t r e a t e d , I. 72. d o n between them and other
Y e h o h a n a n Coins, the: I. 2 1 0 - 2 1 I n . , Levites i n time of Ezekiel, II. 2 5 1 ,
604. 2 5 2 - 2 5 3 . See also S a d d u c e e s .
Telammedenu [Tanhuma), midrash: d a t e , Z a d o k i t e F r a g m e n t s : see Q u m r a n
e d i t i o n s , Hterature o n , I. 9 8 . C o m m u n i t y , W r i t i n g s from.
Y e r a h m e e l ben S o l o m o n , Chronicles of Z a m a r i s , B a b y l o n i a n J e w : l e a d e r of
{ = Sefer ha-Zikhronoth): I. 117. J e w i s h c o l o n y i n B a t a n a e a , t i m e of
Y o h a n a n b e n Beroka, R . : II. 3 7 9 - 3 8 0 . H e r o d , I. 3 3 8 n .
Y o h a n a n b e n N u r i , R.: II. 3 7 9 . Z e a l o t s , the: I. 382, II. 598-606;
Y o h a n a n b e n Z a k k a i , R a b b a n : II. e m e r g e n c e of, t i m e o f Q u i r i n i u s , I.
369-370; l e g e n d r e g a r d i n g q u e s 3 8 1 - 3 8 2 , 426, II. 5 9 9 , 6 0 3 - 6 0 4 ;
tioning by ' H e g e m o n A g n i t u s ' , I. involvement of Judas' descendants
5 1 9 ; life and legal o r d i n a n c e s of, I. in the m o v e m e n t , I. 3 8 2 n . , II.
525, 526n., II. 369-370, 372, 3 7 3 , 600-601; regarding the name
3 7 4 ; g i v e n d t l e Rabban, I I . 3 2 6 n . ; 'Zealot', I. 3 8 2 n . , I I . 6 0 4 ; associ
prophesy regarding Vespasian's a t i o n of J e s u s w i t h , I. 4 2 6 , 4 3 9 n . ,
e l e v a t i o n , II. 370, 510; views o n 4 4 1 ; characterised a s b a n d i t s by
e x o r c i s m . III. 3 4 3 . J o s e p h u s , 1 . 4 4 1 , 4 6 2 n . , II. 6 0 0 , 6 0 4 ;
Tom Kippur: see A t o n e m e n t , d a y o f activities u n d e r Felix, I. 4 6 2 - 4 6 3 ,
Tom Tob (Bezah), M i s h n a h tractate: II. 6 0 1 ; civil w a r in J e r u s a l e m , A D
position and s u b j e c t m a t t e r , I. 7 2 . 6 7 - 7 0 , 1 . 4 9 6 - 4 9 8 , 5 0 1 , 5 0 2 , 5 0 3 , II.
Toma, M i s h n a h t r a c t a t e : position a n d 2 1 1 , 6 0 1 , 602; last s t a n d a n d suicide
subject t r e a t e d , I. 7 2 . at M a s a d a , A D 7 4 (Sicarii), I.
Yose b e n Halafta, R.: ascribed 5 1 1 - 5 1 2 , II. 4 4 1 n . , 5 8 8 , 6 0 1 , 6 0 4 ,
a.uih.ov^hvp oi Seder'Olam, I. 115. 6 0 6 ; w h e t h e r t o be identified w i t h
Y o s e b e n Y o e z e r : II. 3 6 1 . Q u m r a n sectarians, II. 5 8 5 , III.
Yose b e n Y o h a n a n : II. 3 6 1 . 4 6 3 ; and t h e F o u r t h P h i l o s o p h y , II.
Main Index IIHI'I
599, 600, 601, 602-604; relation Zephamah, III HOI mi

ship to the Sicarii, I I . 602-603, Zera'tm, i'lml C )i«lrt Miiliii«ii
605n.; behefs, I I . 603-604, 605; ('oimliluriH I t AI M l r t , I 71-72
authorship of Assumption of Moses, /rrubhttlK*!: hioiiKhl loin pnr«il>
I I I . 283; see also John of Gischala; i a n i i l i m h a * k lifuii r%,\\r, it 2 4 5
Judas the Galilean; Sicarii. 24<), 2 4 7 , niiiiil>ri ol L r v i i r i w h o
Zebahim, Mishnah tractate: position rrluriiril w i l l i . II 2 5 4 .
and subject treated, I. 73. Zeus Hypststoi. s r r Ihros Hypsistos.
Zeba'oth (Sabaoth): III. 74. Z e u s , worship of: in Jerusalem at time
Zebulun, patriarch, Testament of: see of Antiochus Epiphanes, I. 155; on
Testaments of the XII Patriarchs. Mt. Gerizim, time of Hadrian, I.
Zechariah, prophet: in The Lives of the 521, I I . 19n.; in various Hellenistic
Prophets, I I I . 783-784. cites of Palestine, I I . 36, 37, 38, 40,
Zeno Cotylas, tyrant of Philadelphia: 43,51.
11.91, 156. Zia, village: II. 157, 158.
Zeno, philosopher: held in high esteem 'Zion', in Jerusalem: to be identified
by Philo, I I I . 872. with the Temple Mount, I. 1 5 4
Zenobius, author: I I I . 30. 155n.
Zenodorus, tetrarch: I. 292, 319, Zi?.ith: I I . 479, 480-481.
337n., 565, 566, I I . 169. Ziîth, minor talmudii irai lalr
Zenon / Zenon papyri: evidence for position and subject trratrd, I 8 0
commercial and agricultural act Zodiac, signs of in mosaii drt orations
ivity in Palestine, I I . 61-62; of synagogues, II. 4 4 3 .
evidence for Ptolemaic possession of Zoilus, tyrant of Straton's r<)wrr and
Gaza, I I . 100; contains earliest Dora: II. 91, I 15, 120.
reference to Straton's Tower, I I . Zonaras: epitomato of Gassius Dio, I.
115; evidence fo Jews living in the 66; use of Jubilees, 111. 308 309, 316.
Fayum, III. 52. Zuggot ('Pairs'): I I . 3 5 6 - 3 6 9 ; not heads
Zephaniah, biblical book: commentary of the Jerusalem Sanhedrin, II. 215;
on from Qumran, I I I . 437. names, order of succession, etc. II.
Zephaniah, prophet: Apocalypse of 357-358 et passim.
G R E E K W O R D LIST
riu" lollowing is n o t a n e x h a u s t i v e hst of t h e G r e e k w o r d s u s e d or

lelrrenced in the t e x t . O n l y t h o s e w o r d s w h i c h a p p e a r i n the o r i g i n a l
laiiKuage (ratlwr than t r a n s l i t e r a t i o n or t r a n s l a t i o n ) a n d w h i c h receive
.siKnilicani or exphcit discu.ssion a r e listed. S i m i l a r l y o n l y t h e ( p r i n c i p a l )
page(s) on which tin* word a c t u a l l y a p p e a r s a r e cited. F o r full t r e a t m e n t
of a given subject, the reader shoidd c o n s u l t t h e M a i n I n d e x . P r o p e r
n o u n s a r e listed oidy if their form or i ' t y m o l o g y is discussed.
ddeoTrjs (charge levelled at Jews) iSouA^ 11.86, 185, 206, 207, 208, 212,
in.612, 613 214ff, 224
'AKTJ II. 12 In.
oLKpo-noXis (ofjerusalem) I.154n. yai,od>v\dKia,yat,o<f>vXaKes 11.281, 282
afiT]v II.450n. TaAiAata (yVJH) II.7-8
d/xiîa (charge levelled at Jews) yceva (Dian^j) II.545n.
III.614 y€V€aia, yevedXia I.346-348n.
dvddepa 11.432 Hpaaa 11.149-150
'AvTioxeis II.123n., 150, 151 yepovaia (in Jerusalem)
dTTO'ypa<l>ai 11.202-204, 206
1.403-406, 418-419, 422-423 yepovmapx-qs (as Jewish official) III.98
aTTOKaXviTTO), dnoxdXvtffis III.242n. ypapipLarets 11.212-213,324
dTTopLvr]p,ov€vpaTa 1.27
dTTOTipLTiacs 1.405, 406, 418-419 8€Ka TTpWTOl 11.213-214
apxtarpos 111.2 3 AcKaTToXis 11.125
dpxiyepovaidpxyjs (as Jewish official) SeiioXdpoi 1.366
III.81, 98 Sevrepioais. Sevrepovv (TiW ,nnr0) 1.70
dpxiepds 11.212-213,233-236 Sffvdpiov 11.65
apxiavvaycoyos SiSda/caAc (â-l) 11.326
11.434-436, III.100-101 A d)pa, Aovpa, A dtpos 11.118n.
dpxovTes (Jewish officials)
11.212,111.92,98-99, 100 'E^paiari II.28n.
'AaapLcovatoi (''X21?3»n) 1.194n. edvos (use for Jewish community)
(nnôn) 1.145,157 III.90, 114n.
eKKXrjaia (distinct from avvayoiyri)
PSeXvypa TTJS iprjfjLwaecos 1.155 II.429-430n.
BeXxeipd, Bcxetpds III.336n. eirapxia (as applied to Judaea)
Bepeav.Beped 1.173n. I.359n., 360n.
B-qdadv,BaiBadv 11.142 €7Tapxos 1.358, 359
i3%a (n?3''2) 11.446 €TTiKpiais 1.404
ôvXevral 11.214 iinp.eXr)Tris I.359n.
Greek Word List lul I
iTTiaTOiTTjs ( m e m b e r o( avuôvXiov) Atfi*ftTi>-<n II 4/III.

I.370n.
eTTirpoTTog 1 . 3 5 8 - 3 5 9 , H..54 I mill
€7Ti<f>avr)s (epithet) 1.147n. Map i.ix n i l r liM itiblii III y\
'EooTjvoi, 'Eaaaioi 11.559, .593 I llUln
ptf>t\ .Mtinini»iitiit\r luiti II IMbn
Zeîvds (nickname) I.2()8n. Mtnains (Kn'TTO) 11.^17
ZrjXwTai I.382n., n.604 11.189 190. 197
ftrjT p6noXii; 11.130
riy€ix(x)v (Governor) 1.359, 11.53 povoirui\i}<; CjIDJO) 11.62
rjyT]a6p,€vos I.359n. p^vadpx-qs I . 1 5 2 n . , L53n.
i7yoti)Li.€vot (as J e w i s h officials) III.92 MoiSeeiv, M-qSeeip. I.156n.
'HXeippuevos II.517-518n.
I.29^295n. vdfiXa 11.289
•qpdiov III.28, 33 veojKopoi (Jerusalem temple) 11,438
vopiiKOL, vop.o8i8daKaXoi 11,324
1 1 1 . 2 1 , 2 6 , 166
OepairevTaL 11.559 Tlavids, TO TJdveiov II Hi''
@€v8ds I.456n. napdSeiaos II 'iKin
(K3K) II
lepotjjdXTai 11.289 TToXis (distiiK I from Ktopif
'/OTTIJ, 'loTTTrrj Il.llO-llln. II.!»2 183, IHH I MM, I'M, |<»/
'lovSa II.1 voXijtvp.a 111 HH
'lovSaia I.141n., II.In. TTpcaPvTfpiny II '.'<)(i
lovSatoi III.87 npfafivrtpoi J e w i s h (ilhii.di
ITTTTdpXTJS I.359n. 11.185. 2 ! 2 i i , 2 1 3 , HI '»M, !(»2
TrpofSpoi II 2 f l
Ka648pa II.442n. TTpoojSoAr; ( V i a m c ) 11.54, 3(.b 3()/'
KaBrjYTjTrjs ( m i O ) 11.326 npoaevxv 11.125 42(), 139 1 1 0 , 4 1 5
Kaiadpeia I.3O4-305 TTpoarjXvToi III,I()9 171
Kdvada II.140-141n. TrpoadrjKrj (as applied to J u d a e a )
Kavavatos (X^lNlj?) I.382n. l.3()0n.
Ka-miXos (oV^Dp) 11.62 •npoar-r]a6p,€vos l.35!>n.
KaToiKia III.89
Kivypa 11.289 aa^SjSaTeiov 11.440,111.19
KX-qpovxioî {ropapxlcL, division of ZaBhovK, ZahhovKaloL 11.40.5 4 0 6
Judaea) 11.190-191 ZaXap.iiiico (p^SJaVlT)
KovBatoi (a^niD) 11.17 I.229-230n., 320n.
KpaaveSa 11.479 aafiâdeiov 111.19,624
Kvpi€ i^ni) 11.326 ZeâaTrjvoi, aneipa EeâaT-q
Ka)p.rj ( a d m i n i s t r a t i v e unit, distinct 1.362 365
f r o m TToXis) ae^6p.€voi (TOV deov) I I I . 1 6 6 168
II.186n., 188-189, 196-197 2JeTr<j>u)pis, UeTT<f>ovpiv 11.172-173
KwpoypappaT€is 11.185—186n. aiTOivrjs 11.62
KCOpOTToXlS 11.188 ZKUOOTTOXIS 11.143
aireipa I.372n.
Aad? ( u s e for J e w i s h c o m m u n i t y ) aTT€KovXd.Ta)p I.371n.
III.20, 24, 8 9 - 9 0 OTpaT-qyos I.180n.
X47TTOV (nDTID) 11.66 arpaTTfyos (military g o v e r n o r ) 11.278
1012 Greek Woid l.t\l
ovftôvXiov 1.370 vnopt'rfpitTii, iiniififijpnTtapoi 1.27

avfj,fxaxo5 1.316n. 'YpKauos ( n i f - i n ) 1.20 l - 2 0 2 n .
avvaywyq 11.429-431,
4 3 9 - 4 4 0 , 445, I I I . 9 0 - 9 1 0apiaaloi (D'Tmo) 11.396, 3 9 9 n .
avveSpiov 11.54, 2 0 5 n . , 2 0 6 , 207, 2 0 8 ^lAeAAi/v ( a s title) 1.2 17n.
avvfSpos ( m e m b e r of CTUft/Sot/Atoi') <f>iXos Kal avfjipLaxos 'PoipLalcov 1.316
I.370n. (f>oôvix€voi (TOV Qeov) III. 1 6 6 - 1 6 8
tiwoîn, mn'fhpia (of G a b i n i u s ) iopos I.179n.,402n.
1.268-269 <f)v\aKT7)pia 11.480
(fMfoAov usr )i-\vish c o m m u n i t y )
III.90 XaXhaioTi II.28n.
XiXiapxos (in J e r u s a l e m ) 1.366
II IHbn., Xptaro? 1.430-432,434-435
Xujmpa (naOD) 1.543
viol Tojv apxifpfojp II 234 2.36
vp,v(p8oi II.2B9 tpnXpufSos III.81
(]Tn) 11.438 */taXTu>6oi 11.289
H E B R E W AN D AR A M A I { ; \V( )K I) I, IH I
The following is not an oxiuiustive list ot llir llrhiew .ind Ai.iiii.iit words
used or referenced in ihr ivxi. Oidy those words which appt'ar in the
original language (rather than transliteration or translation) and which
receive significant or explicit discussion are listed. Similarly only the
(principal) page(s) on which the word actually appears are cited. For full
treatment of a given subject, the reader should consult the Main Index.
Proper nouns are listed only if their form or etymology is discu.s.sed.
1.587-588 (MONTH) I S 11.344 INK AINDQ AK FIA

11.215 ( r u l e of r a b b i n i c i n i r r p r r i a l i o n
11.327 (AS RABBINIC DDE) X3K 11.344 Dâira *jvn aK f 13
11.346 (min) miK ( r u l e oi r a b b i n i c uilrt p i r i a l i o n
1.587-588 -)*TK I.385n. P I N A ,K3K 1 3
1.587-588 11.421 mXO 1 3
1.587-588 1.78 Km3
II.450n. ]»«
11.282-283
11.437 nj?n^^K3J
11.53 {arpaTia) ^FTJLTJON
11.281 DNATS
11.66 (COIN) 1DN
11.54 [v-nodriK-q) "PTIISK
11.344 nwnin
( r u l e of r a b b i n i c interpretation)
I . 3 5 8 n . , 11.54
n.545n. oun-x
(c-TriTpOTT-Oj)
11.53
II.347n (ycveffta) KÔ''n
11.446 {oijtwvlov) K'lD&K II. 7 - 8 rVi
I.78n. (K)-|?3S
11.53
[dpx^] ^D-IK 11.541,546n. nyjj
III.336N [Bexîpa) S T ITXll (pis ,ann -ii) DÎI
11.446 {^-npa.) ntri III.169-172
11.248-249, 255 3X
(SUB-DIVISION, PRIESTLY COURSE) 11.344 ins?a i?aVn LAI
11.54, 2 0 5 (rule o f r a b b i n i c
interpretation)
11.207 11.342 D^DSN NAN
11.439 n o i a n nâ 11.341 •NCID NAT
[avvayoiyq ,Hrnr*'3a) 11.342 (contrasted with
11.418-419 11.65 -in
11.334,419 11.54
11.259, 262 omâ 11.339, 3 5 4 (exegetical notion) i m
11.234-236 D*'Vni D^JHD âa 11.453
1014 Hebrew and Aramaic H'otd l.tsl
II.459n. I.190n. ( c r o w n - t a x ) ''X'7'''7D

11.346 (mix) m i n 11.344 '^V^T D I D I bb'D
11.53 (•^ye^wv) pOJn ( r u l e of r al)l)ini( i n t e r p r e t a t i o n )
11.53 (ijye/Ltcovta) N''nDin 11.289, 2 9 0 {Kivvpa) I l i D
11.339, 3 4 1 , 342 nD'?n 11.429, 4 3 9 (xnipîs) n o a s
11.452 {avvayoiyrj)
11.191 (tj opeLvrj) ^'?Hn I H 11.358
1.587-588
II 2.5H. 2()l, 2 9 5 nâbw^nat 11.316 •••ainD
11.215 mnr ( ' W r i t i n g s ' , p r o c e s s of c a n o n i s a t i o n )
11 249
11.184 185 11.53 {legiones) TsMVih
11.249 aK nâ îpi .oînD îpt 11.224
11.214, 2 2 4 n .
I.211n. 1(Jewish c o n g r e g a t i o n ) l a n
I.211n. T»n nan 11.339
11,398-399 (Pharisees) D ^ a n 11.344
11.418, 4 3 8 ( r u l e s of r a b b i n i c i n t e r p r e t a t i o n )
III.198 nasn I.373n., 376n.
11.325 11.217
11.265 rhn 11.551,552 (Qumran) pISH m i D
I.163n. 11.296 a n t n natjs
1.157 Dnon 11.479-480 nnT?a
11.268, 4 3 2 D-in 11.248-249 npVna
I.201-202n ('YpKavos) B ^ l p i n 11.462-463
I.194n. III.336n. S7-I •'DVn
II.297n. n-nia
1.587-588 naD ( c a n d e l a b r u m of J e r u s a l e m t e m p l e )
11.480 msBiD 11.62 {pLovoircoXrjs) 'ÎDiO
II.479n. 11.293
11.289 (/cu,i|8aAa) D^nVSD
11.306 mn*' I.158n {MaKKaâtos) nap?3
( i n e f f a b i h t y o f the N a m e ) I.70n., II.341n. (xnpa) m p a
I I . 4 3 0 n . , 575 IW 1.587-588 p»ma
(Qumran community) 11.353 nas-ia
I.347n (ycveVia) X^DTl OV 11.517 (Nn''B?a) nîra
I.347n. rn^*?n o r 11.245-250,254-256, mTSB^n
1.533 Dir-it3 o r 292-293 (Priestly, L e v i t i c a l a n d
I.170n. "napi o r Israelite Courses)
I.239n. (xa-i N?3is) or 1.70, 11.33
I.310n. n r o i n n îr {Sevrepcoais, repetition)
I.70n. TMwai njlpa
11.275 (xa-i )xiro) V n i i H D 1.71 nrira
(dpX'^pcu?) 11.289 on-ura
11.551, 5 5 2 (Qumran) SlPin ]mD
1.543 ( n a o D ,NaDiD) n a o i D 11.316 •••Nâa
11.17 (Books o f t h e Prophets, process o f
11.344 m s DipTaa n NSVD canonisation)
(rule o f r a b b i n i c i n t e r p r e t a t i o n ) 11.289, 2 9 0 {vdpxa) Van
Hebrew and Aramaic Woni I t\l Mil
1.587-588 ]DÎ II.2HH,'.'HM ' ' l ^ l

11.463 onsi II 1 7 2 1 7 3 niOl p>>©l
1.29 (oa^Vpa ,D''3*?j?]) 0'n'?pi
11.215 II 4 2 9 4i«>u ^np
11.290-291 D^rni II437 riDip
1154 „.,.f)y..,...v TU-Op
11.277, 2 7 8 D^nO ,pD 11344 iaim'?p
(arpaTTjyjJs, -04') ( n d r nl r.ihhiinr m l n p r r t a t i o i i )
1.71 D-no l.3H2ei., 11 .()()4 (Zy,XioTai) D^3K3p
( ' O r d e r s ' of t h e M i s h n a h ) 11.53 [caxsida)
11.354 ( e x e g e t i c a l n o t i o n ) TO 11.62 (/ca77r/Aos) D^Bp
11.324-325 {ypafifiaTck) DnDIO I.347n. [Kparriaeis) D"'0t3"lp
1.175-176n. mo
i.i63n. nr-no 11.249, 2 7 9 3N n''3 WK")
1.587-588 p^D n.434 {dpxiavvaYcoyos) 1101371 W l
11.62 (aiTW^Tj?) pD^D 11.249,278 -io«ran W )
i.i63n. xnxia^D 11.249 ( h e a d s o f u n i t s in o r ) D - W I
11.211 D'-TDDâO 11.258 n-VHI
11.54, 2 0 7 , 2 0 8 (avveSpiov) pimD ( t h e best ol t h e H.H IIIH r
11.207 n'^njpimo 11.325 (,Ja/l/ii' ' 3 1 .31
11.188 niopimmo 11.326 p 3 1 ,]31
1.37In [aireKovXaTOip) Tit5*?pBD II.3.54 ( e x e g r t i r a l ntilion T Q I
II. 1 2 - 1 3 [Hepaia) p T H - | 3 » I..587 .588 03IP

II.429n. m» 11.290,44(i I t W
11.466, 4 9 5 , 5 3 7 - 5 3 8 K3n DVIS? 11.184 D'lOIP
11.495, 5 3 7 - 5 3 8 HTH Ch>^V 11.438 n3sn''?tr
II. 1 8 8 - 1 8 9 ( d i s t i n c t f r o m noXis) T » I.229n., 320n. nsa'?W .p^XoVlT
11.299-300 T-ann nVs? 11.456 n i i T S nratr
11.398 pKHDS 11.449,455 yaw
11.473,485 p a n s 1.70,11.33 niir
11.438 D''3*7t:3 m i P S {SevTepovv, to repeat)
11.184-185 D-'DBir
11.53 (TTOAC/UO?) DIttViD 1.155 na»/Daipa f ipip
11.278 {dpxi€peis) mriB 11.249 ( h e a d s of u n i t s in O T) Q - H T
11.354, 5 4 6 n . OTIS
11.54 [npoibpoi.) ]mn-iB 1.456n.
11.54, 3 6 6 - 3 6 7 {-rrpoaôXri) V n m B II.321n. nnn
1.66 (coin) n01-)B 11.472 r\2vn Dinn
11.396, 3 9 9 n {0api.aatoi) •"'iniB 11.446, 4 5 0 n3'n
1.71 •••p-IB I.78n.
11.54 {wapdKXTjTos) tS^VplB 1.587-588 nan
11.354 ( e x e g e t i c a l n o t i o n ) BITB 11.437 'inan
111.421,424,580 IB^B 11.299-300 ( d a i l y b u r n t offering) l - a n
11.456 ( n i t r s m i a B ? = ,-n) n V s n
II.430n. "n3S 11.480 pVBn
11.405-406 11.262 n?3iin
I.239n. ( l i s uiv K3T xais 11.53 (û/3fd?) o n n
11.479, 4 8 0 - 4 8 1 1.587-588 ^nVT)

Emil Schurer - The History of The Jewish People in The Age of Jesus Christ (175 B.C.-A.D. 135) Vol. 3 Part 2 (1987) PDF

Caricato da

Informazioni sul documento

Titolo originale

Copyright

Formati disponibili

Condividi questo documento

Condividi o incorpora il documento

Opzioni di condivisione

Hai trovato utile questo documento?

Questo contenuto è inappropriato?

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

Emil Schurer - The History of The Jewish People in The Age of Jesus Christ (175 B.C.-A.D. 135) Vol. 3 Part 2 (1987) PDF

Caricato da

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

THE HISTORY

A NEW ENGLISH VERSION

GEZA VERMES FERGUS MILLAR

EDINBURGH T . & T . C L A R K L T D 5 9 GEORGE STREET

Copyright ({'^ 1 9 8 7 T. & T . (U.ARK LTD.

SKI IN MONOIYPE BASKERVILLE l o ON 11 POINT

P R I N T E D BY PA(iE BROS (NORWICH) LIMITED

BOUND BY HUNLER «t FOULIS LIMITED, EDINBURGH

T. & T. CLARK LTD E D I N B U R G H

FIRST EDITION AND REPRINTS 1885-1924

All Rights Reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in

§336. Jewish Literature o f which t h e Original L a n g u a g e

§34. T h e J e w i s h P h i l o s o p h e r Philo . 809

2. T h e I n t e r m e d i a r y B e i n g H a n d ihr |.4»KO% HMi

AAAScHung Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae

IGUR Inscriptiones Graecae Urbis Roma*

JWSTP M . E . S t o n e ( e d . ) , Jewish mittngs of the Second Temple

PGM K . P r e i s e n d a n z , Papyri Graecat Magimt

SAW Sitzungsberichte d e r Osterreichischen Akademie der

W i s s e n s c h a f t l i c h e U n t r r s i n huiiKen /tun Nmrn Irsi.i

It h a s b e e n s h o w n that the Jewish l i t e r a t u r e of u n d o u b t e d G r e e k o r i g i n

N . Turner, ' T h e U n i q u e Character ofBibheal Greek', V T 5 (1955), p p .

I. REVISION AND COMPLETION OF BIBLICAL LITERATURE

i i \ ( s n o t i n c o r p o r a t e d i n t o the p r e s e n t tan«in liiil lound 111 Hrlnrw

a m o n g G r e e k - s p e a k i n g J e w s before the first e<M»tury A.D. is c l e a r from

I. The Greek Ezra (also called ILL Ezra or I Esdras)

C h a p . 1 = 2 C h r . 35—6: restoration o f «hr rriii|ili- w o i » l i i | i inidri

is n o t entirely c l e a r . H i s m a i n aim may havr l>mi lo liriiiK loKrihrt

s c h o l a r s h a v e g o n e further, affirming that I K s d r a s preserves a m u c h

source, see R. W. Klein, 'Old R e a d i n g s in I E s d r a s : T h e List of R e t u r n e e s from Babylon',

IS w r o n g t o e x p e c t t h e c o m p i l e r to h a v r h a < l any |>III|M»M- IM-NOIHI ih.it «il

324. Torrey, art. cit. (note 321), p. 395.

J o s e p h u s , Ant. xi 1 - 5 ( 1 - 1 5 8 ) , entirely follows t h e c o u r s e of I E s d r a s ,

C h u r c h F a t h e r s , see J . M . M y e r s , I and I J Esdras ( 1 9 7 4 ) , p p . 1 7 - 1 8 . I n

329. Myers, op. cit., p p . 13-14, points to linguistic parallels in t h e Egyptian p a p y r i of

( J e r o m e , Praef. in version, libr. Ezrae, PI. xxviii, 147 j % ami »iinihiilv

Cf. on textual criticism:

For exegetical works in general, cf t h e following:

(Srr grnrral <ommrniarirs o n I'./.ra and Nehemiah as well as t h e following:)

Torrey, C. C , ' T h e Story of the Three Youths', \]Sl. j \ < , 1 ; ; j m Im .tu

Hilhoisi, A., 'Darius' pillow (I Esdras iii.8)', J T h S t 3 3 (1982), pp. 161-3.

V. The Additions to Esther

ilic a d d i t i o n s , e x c e p t the t w o edicts, whi«"h show r v r i v ul h.iviiiK

330. T h . Noldeke, EB II (1901), col. 1406; F . - X . Roiron, 'Les parties d e u t e r o -

Similarities in t h e t h e m e s t r e a t e d in t h e a d d i t i o n s to those i n the b o o k of

Schildenberger, J . B., in F e l d m a n n a n d Herkenne, Dte Heiltgr Schrift des A. T. (1941).

(b) T h e S t o r y o f S u s a n n a . A beautiful Jewew n a m e d SumiiiiiM, ilir wHr

ben K o l a i a h and Zedekiah b e n Maaseiah in Jer. 2 9 : 2 1 - 3 ; N. Briill, ' D a s apokryphische

111 h i s o w n l a n g u a g e . F o r t h e d a t e o f t h e a d d i l i t m i i , i h r utminu* unir i/uetu

C. J u l i u s , Die griechischen Danielzusdlze und ihre kanonische Geltung (Biblische

'Der Verhaltnis von L X X - u n d T h e o d o d o n - T e x t in d e n apokryphen Zusatzen zum

mit Glossen', in Texte u. Arbeiten herausg. durch dit Hk HtHton I 7 <»

so t h e P r a y e r of M a n a s s e h , in which thr king, lr<l iiiio « i t | M i \ i i \ ,

Schmidt, Geschichte der griech. Literatur etc }^ II.i (i<)iiiK|>

5. The Book of Baruch (I Baruch)

i n s t r u c t i o n a n d comfort for t h e h u m i l i a t e d p e o p l e , (a) I n s t r u c t i o n :

o t h e r s ) , b e c a u s e t h e s t o r y of the recitation of Raru< h'» IxMik an<t t h r

parallels w i t h the p r a y e r in D a n i e l 9:4-1(), e.g. t h e a l m o s t v e r b a l

355. For Baruch as d e p e n d e n t on Daniel, see most recently B . M. W a m b a c q , 'Les

source.^^^ T h u s , in d e c i d i n g when before i Hi H.c. lo <Uir ihr liui h.dl «»l

358. For the Psalms of Solomon as d e p e n d e n t on I Baruch, see W. Pesch, ' D i e

flesh of their c h i l d r e n d u r i n g the misery of w a r (2:3), w h i c h w a s

l a t e r t h a n O r i g e n , for i n t h e H e x a p l a (hr whoir u| |1«IMM h